PASTORAL  THEOLOaY. 


THE  PASTOE 


VARIOUS  DUTIES  OF  HIS  OFFICE. 


THOMAS  MURPHY,  D.D., 

PASTOR   OF    THE 

FRANKFORD    PRESBYTERIAN    CHURCH, 
PHILADELPHIA. 


PHILADELPHIA : 
PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION, 

1334  CHESTNUT  STREET. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  1877,  by 

THE  TRUSTEES  OF  THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION, 
In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington, 


Westcott  &  Thomson, 
Sterwlypert  and  Electrotypers,  Philada. 


PREFACE. 


An  additional  book  on  the  subject  of  Pastoral  Theology  is 
needed  at  the  present  time,  because  of  the  many  changes  which 
have  of  late  occurred  in  the  modes  of  carrying  on  the  work  of 
the  Church,  because  of  the  great  enlargement  of  that  work,  and 
because  new  and  important  branches  of  the  subject  have  been 
developed  within  a  comparatively  few  years.  The  field  of  minis- 
terial operations  has  become  wider,  fuller  of  instrumentalities 
and  more  intensely  active.  The  work  of  the  Sabbath-schooL,  the 
great  schemes  of  benevolence  which  are  in  operation  for  build- 
ing up  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  the  various  new  agencies 
which  are  being  matured  for  the  extension  of  the  blessings  of 
the  gospel,  may  be  taken  as  samples  of  pastoral  duties  which 
could  not  have  much  place  in  older  books  on  this  subject,  be- 
cause they  were  scarcely  in  existence  when  such  books  were 
written.  It  is  mainly  with  a  view  to  meeting  this  Avant  that 
the  present  work  is  undertaken. 

It  is  becoming  that  I  should  state  the  chief  reasons  which 
may  justify  me  in  attempting  a  task  which  is  so  responsible  and 
difficult.  My  own  experience  as  pastor  for  more  than  a  quarter 
of  a  century  of  a  large  and  growing  church  has  brought  me  into 
personal  and  frequently  repeated  and  anxious  contact  with  nearly 
every  practical  question  that  can  ordinarily  arise  in  the  minis- 
terial work ;  and  my  church  and  presbytery,  being  composed  of 
families  of  both  city  and  country,  have  afforded  peculiar  facilities 
for  becoming  acquainted  with  the  duties  of  the  pastor  in  tlieir 
full  variety.  Then  during  all  these  years  the  subject  of  Pastoral 
Theology  has  been  a  favorite  study,  on  which  I  have  endeavored 

3 


4  PREFACE. ' 

to  learn,  not  only  from  my  own  observation  and  experiment,  but 
also  from  conference  witli  many  successful  pastors,  and  from  a 
treasury  of  scraps  of  recorded  wisdom  concerning  the  sacred 
office  which  I  have  long  been  accumulating  and  arranging  for 
my  own  private  use.  There  is  one  exceedingly  valuable  fountain 
of  instruction  pertaining  to  the  subject  from  which  I  have  been 
able  to  draw  abundantly.  When  preparing  for  the  ministry  I 
enjoyed  the  very  great  privilege  of  listening  to  lectures  and 
familiar  conversations  on  the  character,  duties  and  responsi- 
bilities of  the  pastoral  office  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Archibald  Alex- 
ander, who  from  his  pre-eminent  Christian  wisdom,  learning 
and  experience  was  able  to  give  such  counsel  on  the  subject  as 
was  of  the  highest  importance.  These  lectures,  unfortunately, 
were  not  written  out  so  fully  by  the  venerable  author  that  they 
could  afterward  be  published.  Had  they  been,  they  would 
have  proved  to  be  amongst  the  most  valuable  of  all  the  con- 
tributions made  by  that  great  and  good  man  to  the  literature 
of  the  Church.  While  listening  to  these  lectures  I  took  very 
copious  notes,  which  I  have  preserved  as  a  sacred  treasure,  and 
by  them  have  now  been  enabled  to  enrich  these  pages,  some- 
times using  formal  quotations,  but  more  generally  introducing 
their  spirit  and  substance,  and  applying  them  either  to  correct 
or  verify  observations  of  my  own.  Advised  by  friends  whose 
opinions  I  could  not  disregard,  and  justified,  as  I  supposed,  by 
such  considerations  as  these,  I  set  about  this  work,  which  has 
been  one  of  great  labor,  but  also  of  great  pleasure. 

My  object  from  first  to  last  has  been  a  very  simple  one.  I 
have  not  attempted  to  discuss  questions  of  doctrine  or  order,  or 
merely  to  theorize  about  subjects  of  any  kind ;  but  my  single 
aim  has  been  to  present  the  duties  of  the  pastor  with  as  much 
fullness  as  possible,  and  to  furnish  such  suggestions  as  might 
help  toward  their  most  successful  performance.  I  have  dwelt 
only  on  those  things  which  are  peculiar  to  the  pastoral  office, 
and  wliich  the  young  minister  especially,  though  not  exclusively, 
might  need  as  aids  in  undertaking  his  great  spiritual  work.     I 


PREFACE.  5 

have  endeavored  to  present  whatever  experience  teaches  to  be 
valuable  as  guides  to  success  or  incentives  to  earnestness  in  a 
work  which  pertains  to  the  most  momentous  of  mortal  interests. 

In  carrying  out  this  undertaking,  in  which  I  am  sadly  con- 
scious of  having  come  far  short  of  my  own  ideal  of  what  it 
should  be,  I  have  consulted  everything  on  the  subject  of  Pas- 
toral Theology  that  was  within  my  reach,  but  have  also  relied 
very  largely  upon  my  own  observation  and  experience  as  com- 
pared and  corrected  by  the  teaching  of  others.  I  have  endeav- 
ored to  learn  from  my  own  many  failures,  shortcomings,  mis- 
takes and  omissions  in  the  pastoral  work,  which  I  have  had  no 
difficulty  in  working  up  into  lessons  that  might  be  profitable  to 
others.  As  the  teachings  of  Pastoral  Theology  must  necessarily 
be  made  up  to  an  important  extent  from  the  experience  of  many 
workers  in  the  ministerial  field,  I  have  quoted  largely  from  the 
writings  of  eminently  useful  and  devoted  ministers,  living  or 
deceased,  in  order  that  their  names  might  add  the  more  weight 
to  principles  which  their  lives  have  helped  to  define.  I  have 
endeavored  to  touch  upon  all  points  of  duty  which  are  likely 
to  come  up  before  the  pastor  in  ordinary  circumstances.  Upon 
those  which  are  of  most  importance  I  have  dwelt  more  fully ; 
to  others  but  brief  attention  has  been  given.  I  have  not  inten- 
tionally shrunk  from  taking  up  any  subject  which  my  own  ex- 
perience has  taught  me  the  pastor  is  likely  to  need  or  to  find 
of  much  importance. 

Though  I  am  a  Presbyterian,  and  have  necessarily  looked 
upon  every  question  treated  from  the  standpoint  of  that  system, 
yet  it  is  believed  that  nearly  every  duty  indicated  or  counsel 
given  is  just  as  applicable  to  pastors  of  other  denominations. 
Some  nomenclature  had  to  be  used ;  but,  with  that  exception, 
the  subject  as  it  lay  before  me  demanded  scarcely  anything 
but  what  was  common  to  the  duties  of  the  ministry  of  all  com- 
munions. 

In  the  treatment  of  some  of  the  more  important  subjects  a 
considerable  number  of  rules  or  counsels  are  given,  not  with  the 


6  PREFACE. 

expectation  that  all  of  them  should  be  put  in  practice  by  each 
pastor,  but  with  the  hope  that,  while  some  of  them  may  be 
adopted,  they  may  all  be  suggestive  and  lead  to  something  use- 
ful. Amongst  the  various  plans  which  are  indicated  for  the 
management  of  such  important  subjects  as  "  conducting  prayer- 
meetings,"  "  the  care  of  young  converts,"  and  "  making  collec- 
tions for  benevolent  objects,"  each  minister  can  select  such  as 
are  suitable  to  his  own  judgment  and  opportunities,  or  he  can 
experiment  upon  them  all,  or  he  can  adopt  as  many  of  them 
as  are  practicable.  Sometimes  I  have  simply  endeavored  to 
open  the  subject  of  some  practical  questions,  so  that  each  pastor 
may  study  it  for  himself  in  both  its  aspects,  and  then  determine 
which  to  adopt,  or  modify  it  as  he  chooses,  or  correct  extreme 
views,  or  decide  upon  some  middle  line  of  opinion  or  action  as 
he  may  judge  best.  Among  such  subjects,  the  sections  on  "  Hind- 
erances  and  Helps  to  Pastoral  Piety,"  "  Written  or  Extemporane- 
ous Preaching,"  and  "  Management  of  Voluntary  Associations  " 
may  be  named. 

If  my  work,  which  is  now  finished,  shall  be  so  blessed  by  the 
kind  providence  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church  as  to  find  its 
way  into  the  hands  of  a  goodly  number  of  those  who  are  al- 
ready in  the  gospel  ministry  or  who  are  expecting  soon  to  enter 
that  sacred  office;  if  it  shall  help  them  to  a  riper  preparation 
for  the  pastoral  work ;  if  it  shall  cheer  them  ever  so  little  under 
their  many  discouragements  and  help  them  to  solve  some  of 
their  many  difficulties ;  if  it  shall  assist  in  making  their  toils 
more  easy  and  pleasant ;  if  it  shall  aid  in  giving  greater  efficacy 
to  the  efforts  which  they  may  put  forth  in  the  cause  of  human 
redemption ;  especially  if  it  shall  contribute  anything  through 
them  to  the  promotion  of  the  glory  of  Christ  our  King, — if  it 
shall  accomplish  these  objects,  even  in  the  smallest  degree,  then 
there  will  be  more  than  a  recompense  for  the  years  of  labor  and 
of  prayer  which  have  been  devoted  to  its  pages. 

THOMAS  MURPHY. 
Phii^adelphia,  May  25,  1877. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

NATURE  AND   IMPORTANCE    OF   PASTORAL  THEOLOGY. 

PAOB 

What  18  Pastoral  Theology? 13 

History  of  Pastoral  Theology 15 

Sources  of  Pastoral  Theology 17 

Necessity  of  this  Study  as  a  Branch  of  Training  for  the  Christian  Ministry.  22 

Importance  of  the  OfBce,  and  of  this  Preparation  for  it 24 

Mode  of  Treating  the  Subject 29 

How  the  Subject  should  be  Studied 34 


CHAPTEE  II. 

THE   PASTOR  IN   HIS   CLOSET. 

The  Piety  which  is  Needful  for  the  Pastoral  Office 37 

Importance  of  Eminent  Piety  in  the  Pastor 40 

(a)  From  the  Names  applied  to  Ministers  in  the  Word  of  God 40 

(6)  The  Greatness  of  the  Work  to  which  he  is  Called 43 

(c)  The  Conversion  of  Souls  and  the  Prosperity  of  the  Church  depend 

on  the  Degree  of  the  Pastor's  Piety 47 

(d)  The  Real  Power  of  the  Pastor  is  in  his  Earnest  Godliness 49 

(e)  Devoted  Piety  will  make  all  the  Work  of  the  Pastor  Easy  and 

Pleasant 54 

(/)  The  Pastor  is  Appointed  to  be  a  Living  Example  of  the  Gospel 

which  he  Preaches 57 

{g)  Eminent  Piety  is  Expected  of  the  Pastor 59 

(h)  The  Pastor  is  Warranted  in  Looking  forward  to  Eminent  Glory 

in  the  Heavenly  World.. 62 

7 


8  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

How  the  Piety  of  the  Minister  can  be  Cultivated 64 

(a)  By  Constant  Prayer 64 

(6)  Piety  to  be  Cultivated  by  a  Morning  Hour  of  Devotion 71 

(c)   Piety  Increased  by  the  Devotional  Reading  of  the  Scriptures 76 

(rf)  The  Pastor  should  Cultivate  his  Piety  by  Preaching  to  Himself...  79 

Hinderances  in  the  Way  of  Ministerial  Piety 82 

Helps  to  the  Piety  of  the  Pastor 85 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE   PASTOR  IN   THE   STUDY. 

Close  Study  Indispensable 92 

Thorough  System 99 

The  Pastor  should  keep  Ahead  with  his  Work 107 

Incessant  Study  of  the  Bible 110 

Practical  Suggestions  for  the  Study  of  the  Bible 115 

Committing  Scripture  to  Memory 127 

The  Study  of  Hebrew  and  Greek 129 

Preparing  Sermons 135 

Reading  and  Books 141 

Newspapers  and  other  Periodicals 147 


CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  PASTOR   IN   THE   PULPIT. 

Preaching  the  Minister's  Chief  Calling 152 

What  to  Preach 155 

(a)  The  AVord  of  God 155 

(6)  Nothing  but  the  Word  to  be  Preached 164 

(c)  Christ  to  be  the  Sum  and  Substance  of  all  Preaching 167 

(d)  Doctrines  should  be  Preached. 175 

Courses  of  Sermons 180 

Manner  of  Preaching 188 

(a)  With  Deep  Earnestness 188 

(b)  Preaching  should  be  with  Tenderness 194 

(c)  Preaching  should  be  in  Sympathy  with  the  Wants  of  the  People..  198 

(d)  Aiming  Directly  for  Conversions  in  Preaching 200 

(c)  Sensational  Preaching 205 

Public  Prayer 207 

Preparation  of  the  Mind  for  Entering  the  Pulpit 215 

Written  or  Extemporaneous  Sermons 218 

May  Sermons  Sometimes  be  Repeated?., 220 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  V. 

THE   PASTOR   IN   HIS   PERSONAL   PAROCHIAL  WORK. 

PAGE 

Pastoral  Visiting 224 

How  often  should  Pastoral  Visits  be  Made? 229 

How  should  Pastoral  Visiting  be  Conducted? 233 

Visiting  the  Sick 237 

Visiting  those  who  are  in  Sorrow 248 

Visiting  the  Aged 251 

Ministering  to  Awakened  Souls 253 

Administering  the  Sacraments 256 

Attending  Funerals 260 

Circulating  Books  and  Tracts 263 

Circulating  Keligious  Newspapers 266 

The  Pastor  should  Identify  himself  with  his  People 269 

CHAPTER  VI. 

THE   PASTOR  IN   THE  ACTIVITIES   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Activity  in  the  Church  Indispensable 276 

Every  Member  of  the  Church  to  be  a  Worker 280 

Devising  Plans  of  Work 287 

Elders'  Work 288 

Woman's  Work 290 

(a)  Female  Prayer-meetings 291 

(b)  Pastors'  Aids 292 

(c)  Visiting  the  Aged,  Sick  and  Poor 294 

(d)  Dorcas  Societies 296 

Attention  to  Strangers 297 

(a)  There  should  be  some  Agency  for  Making  the  Acquaintance  of 

Strangers 298 

(ft)  Hospitality  to  Strangers  in  the  House  of  God 299 

Prayer-meetings 302 

(a)  Conducting  Prayer-meetings 303 

(6)  Cottage  Prayer-meetings 316 

(c)  Not  too  many  Prayer-meetings 318 

Missionary  Enterprises 319 

Voluntary  Associations 322 

Temperance 323 

CHAPTER  VII. 

THE   PASTOR   IN   THE   PROGRESS   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Progress  Essential 326 

Special  Efforts  to  be  Sometimes  Made 326 

2 


10  CONTENTS. 

PAGS 

Eevivals 330 

(a)  Eevivals  of  Inestimable  Value 330 

(6)  The  Pastor  himself  sliould  do  Most  of  the  Preaching 335 

(c)  Meetings  with  Inquirers 338 

(d)  The  Pastor  to  be  Informed  who  are  Awakened 339 

(e)  The  Awakened  should  be  Visited  at  their  Homes 340 

(/)  Books  and  Tracts  should  be  Used 342 

{g)  Danger  of  Reaction 344 

{h)  Care  for  Young  Converts 346 

Conversions  to  be  Expected  at  all  Times 354 

A  High  Type  of  Christian  Life  to  be  Cultivated  in  the  Church 356 


CHAPTEE  VIII. 

THE  PASTOR  IN   THE   SABBATH-SCHOOL.' 

Importance  of  the  Sabbath-school 361 

The  Sabbath-school  a  prominent  part  of  the  Pastor's  Work 363 

The  Sabbath-school  and  the  Family 367 

Eelations  of  the  Sabbath-school  to  the  Church 373 

(a)  The  Church  as  such  should  Conduct  the  Sabbath-school 375 

(6)  Difficulty  of  Harmonizing  the  Control  of  the  Church  and  Freedom 

of  the  Teachei-s 376 

The  Province  of  the  Sabbath-school.., 378 

Direct  Aims  of  the  Sabbath-school 382 

(a)  The  Conversion  of  the  Scholars 382 

(6)  The  Indoctrination  of  the  Scholars 383 

(c)  The  Training  of  the  Children  in  Benevolence 386 

Conducting  the  Sabbalh-school 387 

(a)  Exciting  Interest  in  the  Bible 387 

(6)  Aiming  Directly  for  the  Conversion  of  the  Scholars 391 

(c)  Catechetical  Instruction 392 

(d)  Cultivating  the  Benevolence  of  the  Children 398 

(e)  The  Sabbalh-school  to  be  kept  in  Sympathy  with  the  Church 403 

(/)  Improvements  in  Sabbath-school  Work 406 

{g)  Promptness  in  Everything 410 

(h)  The  Library 411 

(i)  Prayer-meeting  Before  or  After  the  Exercises  of  the  School 413 

The  Pastor's  Personal  Work  in  the  Sabbath-school 414 

(a)  Regular  Attendance 415 

(6)  General  Supervision 416 

(c)  The  Pastor's  Bible-chiss 419 

(d)  Preaching  to  the  Children 421 

(e)  Promoting  the  Interests  of  the  Sabbath-school  throughout  the 

Congregation 425 


CONTENTS.  11 

CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    PASTOR   IN   THE   BENEVOLENT   WORK   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

PAGE 

Cliristian  Beneficence  the  Great  Practical  Question  of  the  Age 427 

Information  Concerning  the  Benevolent  Work  of  the  Church 432 

(a)  The  Pastor  should  keep  himself  well  Informed 432 

(6)  He  should  Communicate  this  Information  to  the  People 434 

Collections  should  be  Taken  up  for  each  Benevolent  Cause  of  the  Church.  435 

(a)  The  United  Wisdom  of  the  Whole  Church,  surveying  the  Entire 

Field,  has  fixed  on  these 436 

(6)  The  More  there  is  contributed  to  the  Boards,  the  More  will  be 

given  to  one's  own  Church 437 

(c)  Collections  should   be  given  to  the   Church's   own  Established 

Boards 440 

Systematic  Giving 442 

Plans  for  Making  Contributions 444 

Monthly  Concert 447 

Woman's  Missionary  Associations 448 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE   PASTOR   IN   THE   SESSION. 

A  Large  Session  Desirable 451 

Work  of  the  Elders 452 

Plan  of  Sessional  Work 455 

A.  Division  of  Sessional  Work 455 

B.  Oversight  of  the  Families  of  the  Congregation 457 

C.  Meetings  of  Session 458 

Discipline 459 

Church  Strifes 463 

The  Pastor's  Personal  Difficulties 465 

The  Pastor  and  the  Finances  of  the  Church 469 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE   PASTOR   IN  THE   HIGHER   COURTS   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

Attendance  upon  the  Higher  Church  Courts 472 

The  Pastor's  Individual  Responsibility  in  Church  Courts 474 

Assuming  the  Duties  assigned  in  Ecclesiastical  Meetings 475 

The  Presbytery  should  take  part  in  every  good  Work 477 

The  Presbytery  a  ISfissionary  Organization  in  its  own  Territory 478 

(a)  The  Territory  of  Presbytery  to  be  regarded  as  its  special  Mission- 
ary Field 478 


12  COMENTS. 

PAGE 

(6)  If  its  own  Territory  is  not  Cultivated  by  Presbytery,  it  will  not 

be  by  Others 480 

(c)  Constant  Outlook  for  New  Localities 480 

(d)  What  Presbytery  can  Do  in  such  Locations 481 

Speaking  in  Ecclesiastical  Meetings 483 

Brotherly  Kindness  in  Ecclesiastical  Assemblies 484 

Writing  Letters  as  a  Presbyter 487 

Outlook  for  Young  Men  for  the  Ministry 489 


CHAPTER  XII. 
THE   PASTOR  IN   HIS   RELATIONS  TO   OTHER   DENOMINATIONS. 

Friendly  Intercourse  with  other  Denominations 492 

Exchanging  Pulpits 493 

Proselyting 495 

(a)  When  Wrong 495 

(6)  When  Eight 497 

A  Neighborly  Spirit  to  be  Cherished  with  All 498 


Pastoral  Theology. 


CHAPTER    I. 


NATURE    AND    IMPORTANCE    OF   PASTORAL 
THEOLOGY. 


WHAT  IS  PASTOEAL  THEOLOGY? 

That  department  of  study  whose  object  is  to  assist 
the  Christian  minister  in  applying  the  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel to  the  hearts  and  lives  of  men  is  called  Pastoral 
Theology.  It  is  "  theology  "  because  it  has  chiefly  to  do 
with  the  things  of  God  and  his  word.  It  is  "  pastoral " 
because  it  treats  of  these  divine  things  in  that  aspect  of 
them  which  pertains  to  the  pastor.  It  is  practical  be- 
cause it  relates  to  the  work  of  the  pastor  as  he  is  ap- 
pointed to  influence  men  by  applying  to  them  the 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  In  its  more  strict 
and  definite  form  it  occupies  a  peculiar  field  of  its  own ; 
and  it  is  well  to  keep  clearly  in  view  what  that  field  is. 

The  special  province  of  this  study  is  not  systematic 
theology,  or  the  exegesis  of  Scripture,  or  ecclesiastical 
history,  or  the  sacraments,  or  homiletics,  or  even  the 
theory  of  the  pastoral  ofiice  as  an  institution  of  divine 
appointment.  It  takes  for  granted  that  all  these 
branches  of  ministerial  training  have  already  been  cul- 
tivated, and  endeavors  to  teach  how  they  may  be  best 
brought  to  bear  upon  the  all-important  work  of  gathering 
men  into  the  fold  of  Christ  and  nourishing  them  there 

13 


14  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

by  the  food  provided  by  the  great  Sheplierd.  Assum- 
ing that  the  pastor  has  been  called  of  God  to  the  sa- 
cred office ;  that  he  has  had  his  mind  furnished  with 
the  science  of  theology  as  a  system  of  doctrines ;  that 
he  has  learned  the  methods  of  properly  interpreting  the 
word  of  God  ;  that  he  is  skilled  in  the  laws  appointed 
by  Christ  for  the  government  of  his  Church ;  and  that 
he  has  studied  the  art  of  sacred  rhetoric, — assuming  all 
this,  it  would  assist  him  in  the  great  practical  work  of 
bringing  all  his  preparation  to  bear  upon  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  Lord's  people  and  the  salvation  of  men.  Its 
aim  is  not  to  make  ministers  thorough  scholars,  or  even 
to  guide  them  in  the  pursuit  of  ordinary  literature  and 
science ;  but,  regarding  them  as  men  already  well  edu- 
cated, it  would  aid  them  in  the  sacred  art  of  bringing 
souls  to  Christ  and  training  them  for  the  glory  of  God. 

In  its  broader  sphere  pastoral  theology  might  include 
the  art  of  preaching.  That,  however,  is  a  department 
so  great  and  important  in  itself  that  it  has  been  made  a 
distinct  branch  of  ministerial  training.  Hence  pastoral 
theology  deals  with  sermonizing  only  in  its  most  gen- 
eral aspects,  and  at  the  point  of  its  immediate  contact 
with  the  hearts  of  men. 

The  pastoral  office  is  one  of  such  overwhelming  import- 
ance and  sacredness  that  it  cannot  be  successfully  ex- 
ercised unless  it  enlists  the  heart  of  the  pastor.  His 
heart,  his  whole  heart,  glowing  with  love  to  God  and 
men,  is  one  of  the  chief  ingredients  of  its  power.  The 
cultivation  of  his  heart,  then,  his  personal  piety,  is  the 
first  thing  that  must  be  studied  in  this  science  of  the 
gospel  ministry. 

Such,  then,  we  may  consider  a  general  description  of 
the  subject  of  pastoral  theology.  It  places  the  pastor 
immediately  face  to  face  with  his  work,  and  teaches  him 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  15 

how  to  keep  his  heart  in  a  suitable  frame  for  its  solemn 
duties.  It  shows  him  how  he  may  best  succeed  as  an 
ambassador  of  God  to  men,  as  a  teacher  of  the  holy 
oracles,  as  a  leader  in  the  sacramental  host,  as  a  ruler  in 
the  house  of  God,  as  a  guide  and  comforter  to  troubled 
souls,  as  a  watchman  on  Zion's  walls,  and  as  strictly  re- 
sponsible in  all  the  relations  and  duties  of  his  office. 


HISTORY  OF  PASTORAL  THEOLOGY. 

This  branch  of  preparation  for  the  gospel  ministry 
has  always  been  considered  most  deeply  important.  In 
the  best  days  of  the  Church  it  has  been  made  very 
prominent.  It  was  so  at  the  first.  When  our  Lord  called 
his  disciples  to  follow  him,  and  then,  during  the  years 
of  his  public  ministry,  educated  them  for  their  great 
mission,  he  laid  special  stress  upon  this  part  of  their 
training.  As  he  sent  them  out  to  their  work  he  gave 
them  special  directions  for  their  guidance.  These  in- 
structions are  recorded  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Matthew, 
where  they  were  doubtless  placed  to  be  of  use  for  all 
ministers,  as  well  as  for  the  disciples  in  their  first  work. 
Afterward,  when,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
the  apostles  framed  the  order  of  the  Christian  Church, 
there  was  no  part  of  it  which  received  more  attention 
than  this.  Three  of  the  Epistles  are  taken  up,  mainly, 
with  instructions  to  pastors  in  their  sacred  work.  The 
immortal  teachings  in  the  Epistles  of  Timothy  and 
Titus  must  ever  be  the  model  and  the  substance  of  all 
pastoral  theology.  It  is  most  significant,  and  gives 
great  prominence  to  this  study,  that  so  much  of  God's 
own  word  is  directly  devoted  to  it. 

And  so  it  has  ever  been  in  the  writings  of  those  who 
have  had  most  of  the  mind  of  Christ  and  most  love  for 


16  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

his  Cliurcli.  They  have  endeavored  to  give  the  gospel 
its  greatest  success  by  making  its  ministers  skillful  in 
their  momentous  calling.  Books  of  casuistry,  books  of 
practical  piety,  books  of  scriptural  commentary,  and 
books  expressly  devoted  to  the  duties  of  the  pastoral 
office  have  come  from  multitudes  of  pens  enriched  with 
wise  and  holy  counsels  for  those  who  are  to  be  the 
heralds  of  life  to  their  fellow-men. 

Moreover,  this  study  has  always  occupied  a  very 
prominent  position  in  all  plans  that  have  been  adopted 
for  the  education  of  the  ministry.  For  a  long  time 
candidates  for  the  holy  office  received  a  very  useful 
training  by  living  in  the  families  of  active  pastors. 
There  they  had  an  opportunity  of  learning  by  wit- 
nessing and  taking  part  in  the  every-day  work  of  the 
ministerial  life.  This  was  an  education  that  had  many 
advantages.  It  was  eminently  practical.  It  was  easily 
pursued,  and  made  impressions  that  were  very  perma- 
nent. It  was  particularly  adapted  to  give  great  skill 
in  the  department  of  pastoral  theology.  But  there  were 
difficulties  in  the  way  of  this  plan.  Not  all  active 
pastors  were  suitable  either  as  models  or  as  teachers. 
Besides,  this  system  of  educating  ministers  was  suited 
only  to  times  when  churches  and  candidates  for  the 
sacred  office  were  few.  When  they  had  multiplied 
greatly,  and  when  the  duties  of  acting  pastors  had 
largely  increased,  then  this  old  method  had  to  give  place 
to  the  present  one. 

Now,  almost  universally,  our  ministers  are  educated 
in  theological  seminaries.  This  plan  has  the  advantage 
of  securing  the  instructions  of  those  who,  from  their  own 
eminent  piety  and  talents  and  learning,  are  best  quali- 
fied to  prepare  others  for  the  work  of  the  gospel.  Be- 
sides, the  efficiency  of  such  teachers  of  the  rising  min- 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  17 

istiy  must  be  greatly  enhanced  by  their  being  able  to 
give  their  undivided  time  and  thought  to  a  profession 
which  is  the  most  noble  of  all  human  callings.  In  this 
way,  moreover,  there  is  provision  made  for  the  training 
of  the  largest  number  of  young  men.  No  matter  how 
many  of  them  are  seeking  the  gospel  ministry,  they  can 
all  equally  receive  this  ripest  and  best  of  teaching. 

In  all  institutions  of  this  kind  great  stress  is  laid 
upon  pastoral  theology  as  a  branch  of  study.  It  is  felt 
that  no  young  man  can  be  well  fitted  for  the  ministry 
until  he  is  trained  in  the  rules  and  the  art  of  bringing 
the  gospel  practically  home  to  the  hearts  and  the  lives 
of  men.  However  pastors  have  been  prepared  for 
their  great  work,  this  branch  of  their  preparation  has 
always  been  regarded  as  of  vital  importance. 


SOURCES  OF  PASTOEAL  THEOLOGY. 

Whence  are  the  facts  to  be  gathered  upon  which  a 
system  of  pastoral  theology  can  be  founded  ?  What 
principles  are  to  be  our  guide  in  the  pursuit  of  this 
study  ?  From  what  sources  are  the  rules  to  come  by 
which  the  Christian  minister  is  to  be  guided  in  his 
great  life-work  ?  There  ought  to  be  a  clear  under- 
standing of  these  points.  It  will  not  do  here  to  depend 
upon  fancy  or  mere  untried  conjectures.  On  a  subject 
with  which  such  momentous  interests  are  involved,  and 
whose  chief  value  consists  in  its  direct  applicability  to 
some  of  the  greatest  duties  of  life,  we  must  have  guid- 
ance that  we  know  to  be  reliable.  What,  then,  are  the 
principal  sources  of  information  on  which  we  can  de- 
pend in  pursuing  this  study  ? 

1.  Manifestly,  the  word  of  God  must  be  the  chief  and 
authoritative  teacher  of  the  rules  that  are  to  guide  the 


18  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

Christian  minister.  In  it  are  specified  the  great  duties 
which  must  ever  devolve  upon  him.  What  some  of 
these  duties  are  may  be  seen  in  1  Tim.  iv.  12-16,  in 
2  Tim.  ii.  22-25,  and  in  the  whole  of  the  second  chap- 
ter of  Titus.  For  instance,  we  find  laid  down  such 
general  principles  as  these :  "  Preach  the  word ;" 
"Give  attendance  to  reading,  to  exhortation,  to  doc- 
trine ;"  "  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  unto  the  doc- 
trine ;"  "  Take  heed  therefore  unto  yourselves,  and  to 
all  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  made  you 
overseers."  These  are  examples  of  the  many  maxims 
announced  in  the  inspired  word  for  the  instruction  of 
the  sacred  office.  It  will  be  seen  at  once  that  these 
principles  are  very  general  and  comprehensive  in  their 
character.  They  declare  much,  and  they  imply  more. 
They  are  germs  from  which  springs  out  a  vast  growth 
of  wisdom  for  pastors.  "  Preach  the  word." — This  tells 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  nothing  but  the  Scriptures,  as  the 
source  from  which  the  preacher  must  draw  his  subjects. 
"  Take  heed  to  thyself" — What  multitudes  of  duties 
as  to  personal  piety  and  culture  are  included  in  this ! 
"  Take  heed  to  the  flock  over  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
has  made  you  overseers." — This  lays  open  the  whole 
field  of  pastoral,  parochial  duties.  Such  are  the  com- 
prehensive principles  which  the  Spirit  has  given.  They 
are  also  permanent.  Whatever  the  circumstances  of  the 
times  and  places  may  be,  these  are  applicable.  And, 
coming  from  the  great  Head  of  the  Church,  they  are 
of  supreme  authority.  No  rules  of  man  must  set  them 
aside.  All  other  plans  for  the  guidance  of  the  pastor 
must  be  shaped  in  accordance  with  these. 

2.  The  general  nature  of  the  Scriptuo'es  and  their 
(jreat  doctrinea  must  determine  the  way  in  which  they 
are  to  be  applied  to  the  hearts  of  men.     If  the  word  of 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  19 

God  were  a  mere  theory,  or  system  of  philosophy,  or 
announcement  of  ordinary  historical  or  mathematical 
truths,  then  a  cold  intellectual  presentation  of  it  might 
do.  But  when  it  is  regarded  as  a  light  sent  down  from 
heaven,  as  a  life  to  quicken  the  soul,  as  a  power  to 
shape  the  whole  moral  being  and  everlasting  destiny, 
as  the  grand  instrumentality  for  saving  men, — then  it 
must  be  seen  that  no  ordinary  method  of  bringing  it 
home  to  the  mind  will  do.  Its  infinite  importance  de- 
mands that  strenuous  and  varied  efforts  should  be  con- 
trived for  awaking  to  it  the  deepest  attention.  The 
pastor  is  an  ambassador  from  God  to  his  fellow-men. 
The  nature  of  the  Master  who  has  commissioned  him, 
of  the  message  that  he  bears,  and  of  the  objects  he 
strives  to  accomplish,  must  all  shape  his  character  and 
his  work.  From  the  general  information  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, too,  there  is  light  thrown  on  this  subject  by  the 
examples  of  pastoral  work  therein  recorded.  We  see 
how  men  who  were  directly  inspired  of  God  for  this 
work  discharged  their  duties,  and  their  example  be- 
comes our  guide.  With  almost  the  force  of  direct  pre- 
cept it  comes  to  tell  us  what  the  Christian  minister 
should  ever  be. 

3.  The  character  of  that  human  nature  ivith  which  the 
pastor  has  to  do  must  also  suggest  the  best  methods 
of  reaching  it.  The  various  aspects  of  that  nature — 
its  ruin,  its  corruption,  its  blindness,  its  prejudices,  its 
longings,  its  aspirations,  its  susceptibilities,  its  sympa- 
thies, its  strange  varieties  amidst  certain  common  and 
abiding  qualities, — these  are  elements  which  must  be 
considered  by  him  who  would  influence  it  through  the 
principles  of  the  gospel.  The  rules  for  the  pastor's 
guidance  must  be  shaped  in  view  of  the  wonderful 
nature  with  which  he  has  to  do.     The  more  thoroughly 


20  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

he  is  skilled  in  the  workings  of  that  nature,  the  greater 
will  be  his  power  in  retiching  it. 

4.  The  accumulated  experience  of  other  workers  in  the 
same  general  field  \B  ?^  \di^i  storehouse  from  which  the 
pastor  can  draw  instruction  in  reference  to  all  his  duties. 
Indeed,  this  experience,  classified  and  framed  in  accord- 
ance with  the  teachings  of  the  Scriptures,  is  itself  a 
system  of  pastoral  theology.  Men  of  sound  and  dis- 
cerning minds,  men  full  of  the  spirit  of  Christ,  men 
whose  lives  have  been  spent  in  the  most  unwearied 
activity,  have  filled  the  office  of  the  gospel  ministry. 
They  have  given  earnest  attention  to  every  department 
of  their  beloved  calling.  Whatever  plans  were  likely 
to  give  success  to  their  work  they  have  tried.  It  would 
probably  be  very  difficult  to  conceive  of  any  scriptural 
method  of  building  up  the  kingdom  of  Christ  on 
which  they  have  not  experimented.  Long  lives  of 
thought,  of  wisdom  and  of  toil  have  been  spent  in 
striving  to  make  the  ministry  more  effective.  What 
one  man  or  generation  of  men  has  attained  to  has  been 
made  the  starting-point  from  which  others  have  gone 
on  in  efforts  to  improve  in  doing  the  Lord's  work. 
Even  mistakes  and  failures  in  devising  and  executing 
methods  have  proved  of  great  value  in  adding  to  the 
general  store  of  knowledge  on  the  subject.  All  this 
experience,  whether  written  or  unwritten,  has  accumu- 
lated into  an  invaluable  fund  for  the  ministry.  When 
it  is  sifted,  and  tested  by  the  sure  precepts  of  God's 
ins])iring,  and  classified,  it  forms  a  system  of  rules  by 
which  the  workman  in  the  ministry  may  safely  be 
guided.  No  wise  pastor  will  neglect  this  help  of 
experience  derived  from  all  those  who  have  gone 
before  him.  He  can  no  more  neglect  it  than  the  ar- 
tist or  the   mechanic   can    neglect   those   rules   which 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  21 

the  skill  of  centuries  has  wrought  out  for  his  assist- 
ance. 

5.  The  laws  and  customs  of  the  denomination  with 
which  he  is  connected  must  give  some  shape  to  the  min- 
ister's study  and  work.  The  different  modes  of  worship 
must  influence  the  peculiar  preparation  to  be  made  for 
them.  The  different  forms  of  church  government  will 
open  the  door  into  different  classes  of  duties.  The  very 
spirit  and  doctrines  of  the  denomination  will  necessarily 
give  some  direction  to  the  life  of  its  ministers.  Differ- 
ent modes  of  performing  the  same  great  work,  or  even 
different  kinds  of  services,  may  result  from  these  denom- 
inational peculiarities. 

6.  2' he  circumstances  of  the  times  are  another  element 
which  must  be  studied  in  constructing  a  system  of  pas- 
toral theology.  "  Knowing  the  time,  that  now  it  is 
high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep,"  is  a  scriptural  inti- 
mation which  must  guide  us  here.  The  peculiar  cha- 
racteristics of  the  period  in  which  we  live  are  a  deeply- 
important  subject  for  the  minister  to  investigate.  The 
great  principles  of  the  gospel  are  ever  the  same  ;  these 
cannot  change  or  be  improved.  But  there  is  change  in 
man,  and  change  in  the  obstacles  which  are  ever  rising 
up  in  the  way  of  the  truth.  Each  age  of  the  Church 
has  its  own  work  to  do  and  its  own  important  questions 
to  solve.  There  are  times  of  peculiar  errors,  such  as 
Arianism,  Popery  and  Ritualism ;  times  of  the  preva- 
lence of  special  sins,  such  as  intemperance  and  Sabbath 
desecration ;  and  there  are  times  of  dominant  fashions 
and  customs  that  are  detrimental  to  godliness.  There 
are  states  of  society  which  are  characterized  by  great 
ignorance,  and  others  by  special  enlightenment.  There 
are  periods  which  are  distinguished  by  particular  tend- 
encies of  thought  and  aim,  such  as  skepticism  or  util- 


22  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

itarian  worldliness.  There  are  also  certain  forms  of  re- 
ligious activity  and  benevolence  that  prevail  in  each 
age.  The  Sabbath-school,  at  the  present  time,  calls  for 
a  class  of  ministerial  duties  that  were  formerly  un- 
known. Modern  enteriDrises  of  benevolence  make  de- 
mands upon  the  pulpit  which  were  not  heard  of  in  past 
ages.  All  these  things  must  be  carefully  observed  by 
him  who  has  been  placed  as  a  watchman  in  Zion.  He 
must  look  for  and  near,  and  learn  from  all  the  move- 
ments of  both  friends  and  foes. 

There  may  be  other  sources  of  pastoral  theology, 
but  these  are  the  jorincipal  ones,  and  these  should  be 
very  diligently  studied  for  the  guidance  of  the  minis- 
ter's life-work.  An  intelligent  view  of  what  that  work 
is,  and  of  the  principles  upon  which  it  rests,  will  con- 
tribute greatly  to  success  in  the  discharge  of  its  duties. 


NECESSITY  OF  THIS  STUDY  AS  A  BRANCH  OF  TRAINING 
FOR  THE  CHRISTIAN  MINISTRY. 

Pastoral  theology  comes  to  the  help  of  the  young 
minister,  and  spreads  out  before  him  the  teachings  of 
Scripture,  the  accumulated  experience  of  ages,  and 
all  other  information  that  may  have  a  bearing  upon 
the  successful  pursuit  of  his  calling.  This  knowledge 
it  lays  before  him  in  a  systematic  form,  so  that  he  can 
easily  find  information  on  whatever  point  he  chooses. 
In  this  way  there  is  needful  guidance  furnished  him 
before  he  has  had  opportunity  of  making  experiment 
for  himself  in  the  various  branches  of  his  work.  He  is 
not  left  to  go  unaided  through  the  whole  process  of  in- 
vestigating what  is  scriptural  and  what  unscriptural ;  of 
trying  what  is  wise  and  what  unwise,  and  of  proving 
for  himself  what  is  practicable  or  impracticable.     If 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  23 

each  young  minister  were  under  the  necessity  of  work- 
ing out  this  tentative  process  for  himself,  there  wonkl 
necessarily  result  innumerable  mistakes  and  failui-es. 
Tlien  there  wonld  be  discouragement,  and  perhaps 
serious  evils  that  otherwise  might  have  been  avoided. 
This  study  comes,  chiefly  to  the  inexperienced,  as  a 
comparatively  safe  guide.  Aided  by  it  they  need  not 
work  in  the  dark,  but  with  the  light  of  Scrij)ture  and 
experience  beaming  around  them.  They  can  go  upon 
ground  that  has  been  tried  and  proved  to  be  substantial. 

Moreover,  plans  and  experiences  are  here  accumulated 
and  presented  to  the  minister  which  he  might  not  him- 
self have  thought  of,  and  which  it  might  have  taken 
him  many  years  to  discover.  In  this  study  are  unfolded 
successful  methods  of  spiritual  and  mental  culture,  of 
sermonizing,  and  of  performing  other  work  of  the  gos- 
pel ministry.  It  points  out  scriptural  plans  that  have 
proved  effectual  in  aw^aking  interest  in  divine  things ; 
helps  that  many  have  found  reliable  are  indicated  here. 

No  less  important  are  its  warnings  of  what  should  be 
avoided.  The  mistakes  into  which  others  have  fallen, 
the  failures  and  the  causes  of  failure,  are  among  its 
instructive  lessons.  Proved  means  of  overcoming  dif- 
ficulties, or  of  avoiding  them,  are  here  suggested  for  the 
relief  of  the  overwrought  pastor.  This  vast  store  of 
experience  ought  not  to  be  lost.  When  it  is  spread  out 
before  the  minister  at  the  commencement  of  his  life- 
work,  and  diligently  studied  by  him,  it  will  prove  of 
incalculable  value. 

All  possible  helps  should  undoubtedly  be  furnished 
the  pastor,  that  he  may  thereby  work  to  the  greater 
advantage.  If  his  work  is  toilsome,  and  is  thus  made 
more  easy ;  if  it  is  trying,  and  may  in  this  way  become 
more  pleasant ;  if  it  involves  the  greatest  interests,  and 


24  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

these  things  may  make  it  more  successful — then  surely 
such  helps  cannot  he  too  diligently  used.  The  same 
amount  of  i)astoral  labor  may  thus  be  made  to  accom- 
plish greater  results.  And  in  this  way,  too,  time  may 
be  economized.  And  when  it  is  considered  that  the 
work  of  the  minister  is  to  cultivate  the  heart,  to  cultivate 
the  head,  to  preach,  to  lecture,  to  visit  the  sick  and  sorrow- 
ing, to  attend  to  the  aged  and  the  young,  to  assist  in  ec- 
clesiastical affairs,  to  be  busy  outside  and  inside  of  his 
church,  and  to  discharge  many  other  duties,  then  it  will 
be  seen  how  important  it  is  to  use  all  means  to  make  his 
time  go  as  far  as  possible.  He  should  have  every  help 
in  a  work  so  complicated  and  so  momentous. 

The  lawyer,  the  physician,  the  teacher,  the  artist,  the 
farmer,  the  machinist,  all  have  their  books  of  instruc- 
tion to  assist  in  the  practice  of  their  calling,  and  the 
study  of  these  leads  to  the  higher  proficiency.  Un- 
doubtedly, they  become  far  more  successful  by  the  use 
of  these  aids.  How  much  more  needful  is  it  that  this 
art,  the  highest  and  most  important  of  all,  be  studied 
and  guided  by  well-matured  rules !  It  is  a  holy  art, 
and  its  results  will  be  eternal — how  can  it  be  too  care- 
fully cultivated? 


IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  OFFICE,  AND  OF  THIS 
PREPARATION  FOR  IT. 

The  nature  of  the  office  of  the  gospel  ministry  is 
such  that  its  duties  cannot  be  too  thoughtfully  regarded. 
It  is  an  office  which  was  established  by  Christ  himself, 
the  great  Head  of  the  Church.  Its  commission  is  held 
from  the  authority  of  Heaven,  and  its  duties  are  con- 
nected with  the  kingdom  of  God.  Would  it  have  been 
ordained  by  this  special  appointment  of  our  Lord  for 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  25 

any  other  than  the  most  important  ends?  What  dig- 
nity it  receives  from  the  consideration  that  it  has  not 
come  from  the  contrivance  of  human  wisdom,  but  that 
it  emanated  directly  from  Jehovah !  Do  we  know  of 
any  other  office,  hekl  by  mortals,  that  can  be  compared 
with  it  in  grandeur? 

Then  the  objects  for  which  it  was  established  are 
such  as  to  claim  for  it  the  highest  consideration.  Its 
grand  aims  are  to  exalt  Jehovah,  the  Creator,  Redeemer 
and  Judge  of  the  world  ;  to  overthrow  the  power  of 
Satan,  the  prince  of  all  evil ;  to  save  mankind  from  sin 
and  hell ;  to  banish  vice  and  all  other  evil  from  the 
earth ;  to  bring  true  happiness  to  the  lost  children  of 
Adam ;  to  build  up  a  glorious  Church  amidst  the  ruins 
which  sin  has  wrought ;  and  to  prepare  citizens  for  the 
heavenly  world  who  shall  behold  and  share  the  infinite 
blessedness  of  the  Son  of  God.  Surely  it  must  be  a  call- 
ing of  no  ordinary  importance  which  God  has  appointed 
for  such  ends.     Who  can  describe  its  solemn  grandeur  ? 

The  interests  committed,  in  a  most  important  sense, 
to  this  office  are  such  as  may  well  lead  him  who  holds 
it  to  seek  every  possible  help  in  the  discharge  of  its 
duties.  These  interests  are  unspeakably  momentous. 
They  pertain  to  Christ's  kingdom  and  to  the  honor  of 
Christ  himself.  They  have  to  do  with  human  destiny 
and  with  the  eternity  of  human  souls.  They  involve 
time  and  eternity,  earth  and  heaven. 

The  fact  that  God  has  committed  these  interests  pre- 
eminently to  the  Christian  ministry  clothes  the  office 
with  an  importance  and  responsibility  that  are  most 
solemn.  He  does  not  conduct  them  directly  by  his  own 
omnipotence.  He  has  not  seen  fit  to  commit  them  to 
the  hands  of  angels.  He  does  not  chiefly  prosecute 
them  by  any  supernatural  agencies,  but  by  the  ministry 

4 


26  PASTORAL    THEOLOGY. 

of  men  whom  he  has  ordained  to  that  office.  He  has 
appointed  men  to  be  his  heralds  to  their  fellow-men. 
Then  what  overwhelming  importance  does  this  give  to 
the  thorough  training  of  ministers  for  their  great 
work  !  What  emphasis  is  there  in  the  startling  asser- 
tion of  the  devoted  McCheyne :  "  A  word  to  a  minister 
is  worth  a  word  to  three  or  four  thousand  souls  some- 
times"! How  unbecoming  to  undertake  such  an  office 
as  this  without  all  the  assistance  that  can  be  derived 
from  the  word  of  God  and  from  the  wisdom  and  ex- 
perience of  the  most  devoted  of  men  ! 

Who  is  sufficient  for  such  a  work  as  this  ?  This  ques- 
tion must  become  the  more  solemn  to  the  minister  when 
he  considers  the  many  defects  that  are  found  within  him- 
self. His  unbelief,  his  infirmities,  his  ignorance,  his 
sloth,  his  cold-heartedness,  his  many  temj^tations, — all 
rise  up  as  hinderances  in  the  way  of  his  progress  in  the 
spiritual  work  of  Christ.  These  demand  of  him  the 
most  diligent  prej)aration  and  the  most  efficient  aids. 

Then  we  must  also  consider  the  obstacles  that  he  will 
meet  with  from  the  world,  and  from  those  whom  he  has 
been  appointed  to  influence  by  the  self-denying  truths 
of  the  gospel.  How  shall  he  be  prepared  to  meet  them  ? 
He  will  have  to  do  with  hearts  that  are  hard,  and  cold, 
and  blind,  and  utterly  insensible.  In  the  exercise  of 
his  ministry  he  will  have  to  encounter  sweeping  currents 
of  worldliness.  He  will  be  surprised  in  his  work  by 
meeting  with  stupidity  of  heart,  the  deep  enmity  of  sin, 
dark  Satanic  influences,  and  with  the  most  desperate 
opposition  to  God  and  everything  pertaining  to  God. 
Would  it  not  be  foolhardy  to  enter  into  such  encounters 
without  the  most  careful  training  ?  For  all  this  need 
there  not  to  be  weapons  drawn  from  the  armory  of 
God,  weapons  brightly  polished  ? 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  27 

This  work  is  too  urgent  for  each  pastor,  as  he  enters 
it,  to  be  under  the  necessity  of  going  through  a  long 
process  of  experimenting  for  himself.  It  is  too  great 
and  arduous  for  any  one  to  undertake  it  without  all  the 
hel23  that  may  be  gathered  from  the  teachings  of  those 
who  have  gone  before.  It  is  too  momentous  not  to 
awaken  a  desire  for  all  the  assistance  that  may  be  ob- 
tained from  men,  from  experience,  from  the  past,  from 
Scripture,  and,  above  all,  from  the  Divine  Spirit  of  all 
wisdom  and  strength. 

A  very  high  appreciation  of  his  office  is  one  of  the 
first  qualifications  for  him  who  would  be  an  efficient 
pastor.  Without  this  there  will  not  be  that  thorough 
practical  preparation  for  its  duties  that  is  requisite. 
And  it  may  be  safely  said  that  it  is  not  possible  to 
over-estimate  the  grandeur  of  this  calling.  It  is  an 
office  that  may  be  little  thought  of  among  men,  but 
it  is  highly  esteemed  by  God  and  by  angels,  and  its 
results  extend  away  into  everlasting  brightness.  It  is 
the  highest  and  grandest  office  in  the  world.  It  is  an 
office  which  an  angel  could  not  hold — a  calling  which 
constitutes  man  a  helper  with  God.  It  is  an  office  the 
faithful  discharge  of  which  is,  of  a  truth,  to  be  followed 
by  the  brightest  crown,  and  which  has  a  sure  promise 
of  a  place  near  the  throne  of  the  glorified  Immanuel. 
As  the  minister  appreciates  the  work  to  which  he  is 
called,  so  will  he  fall  down  before  God  for  help  in 
its  duties,  and  so  will  it  call  forth  all  his  energies, 
arid  so  will  he  strive  to  equip  himself  for  the  under- 
taking. As  he  prizes  it,  so  will  he  become  imbued  with 
its  spirit,  and  love  it,  and  find  its  avocations  growing 
into  his  greatest  pleasure.  A  man  who  has  but  a  low 
estimate  of  the  work  of  the  ministry,  or  who  looks 
upon  it  as  a  mere  profession,  should  never  enter  the 


28;  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

holy  office,  or,  if  lie  be  already  in  it,  should  leave  it. 
A  high  estimate  of  the  importance  of  this  calling  is  a 
necessary  qualification  for  holding  it.  Whoever  has 
this  will  strive  to  be  thoroughly  skilled  in  every  depart- 
ment of  the  work  which  he  considers  the  most  exalted 
of  all  human  vocations. 

It  may  be  added  that  this  subject  demands  special 
attention  in  this  practical  and  active  age  of  the  world. 
The  present  is  emphatically  an  age  of  restless  energy. 
Men  are  not  satisfied  to  rest  in  mere  theorizing,  but 
everywdiere  the  tendency  is  to  carry  out  ideas  into 
operation.  The  whole  tendency  of  human  thought  and 
energy  is  to  advance,  to  add  to  the  conveniences  of  life, 
to  awaken  every  power  into  activity.  There  probably 
never  was  such  an  age  of  energetic  progress.  Every- 
thing indicates  it.  All  are  awake  to  it.  In  arts,  manu- 
factures, mechanism,  government,  science,  agriculture 
— in  everything — there  is  intense  motion.  There  is  no 
standing  still.  It  requires  w^akeful  observation  merely 
to  keep  up  a  knowledge  of  what  is  going  on  in  the 
world. 

A  similar  activity  exists  in  the  Church.  It  is  one  of 
the  most  hopeful  signs  of  the  times  that  the  people  of 
God  are  becoming  more  and  more  alive  and  diligent  in 
the  work  of  Christ.  Denominations  seem  to  be  emu- 
lating each  other  in  active  zeal  for  the  progress  of  the 
kingdom.  In  enterprises  of  benevolence,  in  reforms,  in 
missions,  in  plans  of  evangelistic  work  and  in  efforts 
to  spread  knowledge  and  save  souls,  there  is  more  and 
more  vigor. 

Now,  this  active  S[)irit  of  the  age  must  be  carried  into 
the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry.  The  pastor  must  par- 
take of  it  in  order  that  he  may  keep  up  with  the  grand 
movements  that  are  in  progress,  that  he  may  be  success- 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  29 

fill  iu  liis  office,  and  that  all  his  powers  and  influence  may- 
be exerted  in  keeping  that  restless  activity  leavened  with 
the  truth  of  Christ.  He  must  work  hard,  and  work  with 
the  advantage  that  all  possible  helps  can  give  him.  Amid 
the  keen  rivalries  and  activities  of  the  age  he  must 
know  how  to  work,  and  how  to  keejD  \x^  with  the  rapid 
currents  of  human  life. 

And  all  the  more  need  is  there  for  thoughtful  at- 
tention to  this  subject  at  the  present  time,  when  young 
men  are  trained  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  not  amidst 
the  activities  of  pastoral  life,  but  in  the  retirement  of  the 
theological  seminary.  Very  loud  is  the  call  for  the 
seminary  to  redouble  its  efforts  in  this  part  of  the  train- 
ing of  its  young  men.  It  must  not  allow  them  to  go 
out  unfurnished  in  this  respect  into  a  world  seething  with 
motion.  It  must  see  to  it  that  no  part  of  their  training 
be  more  thorough  than  that  which  prepares  them  to 
meet  an  intensely  practical  age.  In  the  seminary  stu- 
dents should  be  prepared  to  exercise  great  skill,  not 
only  in  the  Book  of  God  and  the  book  of  the  human 
heart,  but  also  in  the  pages  of  a  living  world.  The 
more  fully  the  work  of  training  is  in  the  hands  of 
seminaries,  and  the  more  stirring  the  times  and  fierce 
the  battle  for  the  kingdom,  the  more  diligently  should 
such  institutions  apply  themselves  to  the  work  of  fit- 
ting their  students  for  immediate  and  intense  activity 
corresponding  with  the  spirit  of  the  age  and  of  the 
Church. 


MODE  OF  TREATING  THE  SUBJECT. 

In  constructing  a  system  of  pastoral  theology  it 
should  ever  be  kept  in  mind  that  the  object  is  not  to 
afford  assistance  in  the  usual  branches  of  culture.     It  is 


30  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

not  to  make  young  men  more  accomplished  in  the  ordi- 
nary amenities  of  life.  It  is  not  to  train  them  up  to  a 
riper  scholarship.  It  is  not  even  to  make  sure  of  their 
Christian  character,  calling  and  devotion  to  the  work 
of  the  gospel.  All  these  are  indispensable  as  prerequi- 
sites for  entering  upon  the  office.  They  are  taken  for 
granted. 

1.  Not  these,  but  all  those  things  that  are  peculiar  to 
the  character  and  necessary  to  the  highest  success  of  the 
pastoral  office,  are  the  subjects  of  which  it  sliould  treat. 
Everything  that  might  animate  and  guide  and  assist 
the  pastor  in  bringing  home  the  truths  of  the  gospel  to 
the  hearts  and  lives  of  men  is  its  appropriate  theme. 
The  subjects  on  which  it  should  endeavor  to  throw  light 
are  such  as  these — What  is  the  great  and  direct  work 
of  the  pastor?  What  can  be  done  to  enkindle  or 
intensify  his  own  heart's  zeal  in  that  work?  What 
rules  can  be  adoj)ted  to  give  the  greatest  success  ?  What 
things  should  be  avoided  ?  What  opportunities  sliould 
be  improved  ?  What  agencies  should  be  used  ?  What 
holy  arts  should  be  tried  ?  What  principles  should  be 
adopted  as  a  guide  ?  In  what  manner  should  its  duties 
be  performed  ?  Everything  of  a  practical  nature  that 
can  tend  to  make  the  minister  of  the  gospel  a  more 
perfect  workman  should  find  its  place  in  a  system  of 
pastoral  theology. 

2.  Ojily  such  plans  of  work,  rules  for  study  and  prin- 
ciples of  ministerial  life  as  have  been  well  tidied  and 
proved  wise  should  be  inculcated.  Mere  guesses,  specu- 
lations and  theories  should  be  avoided.  The  work  of 
the  young  pastor  is  too  pressing  for  him  to  spend  time 
in  plans  which  may  very  soon  prove  worthless.  Too 
many  principles  of  the  sacred  calling  are  settled  to 
make  a  resort  to  those  which  are  doubtful  necessary. 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  31 

Fancy  might  easily  be  indulged  here  to  any  extent,  but 
it  would  probably  be  found  a  waste  of  time  and  energy. 
The  young  minister  wants  to  know  with  some  certainty 
what  it  is  practicable  and  necessary  for  him  to  do.  His 
own  experience  will  doubtless  teach  him  much  after- 
ward. But  what  he  looks  for  in  the  instructions  of 
pastoral  theology  is  that  guidance  which  is  reliable,  not 
mere  conjectures  or  unproved  opinions. 

3.  The  rules  suggested  for  the  guidance  of  the  pastor 
should  always  be  as  definite  as  possible.  Mere  general- 
ities do  not  amount  to  much  in  so  practical  a  subject 
as  this.  They  mean  scarcely  anything.  What  is  wanted 
is  something  exact  and  precise — something  so  clearly 
defined  that  at  once  it  can  be  attemj)ted.  A  mere  general 
statement  of  the  importance  of  a  certain  course  disap- 
points him  who  asks  what  he  is  actually  to  do.  Some- 
times the  indefiniteness  discourages  him  from  under- 
taking anything.  Hence  the  instructions  should  specify 
exactly,  if  possible,  what  is  to  be  done.  If  I  am  told 
that  it  is  highly  important  that  I  should  visit  my  peo- 
ple very  often,  I  do  not  know  precisely  what  that  means. 
But  if  I  am  advised  to  visit  them  twice  or  three  times 
a  year,  then  I  am  impressed,  and  will  be  likely  to  take 
the  advice.  If  I  am  counseled  in  the  general  to 
preach  series  of  sermons,  I  am  not  likely  to  give  the 
thought  much  attention ;  but  if  certain  series  are  de- 
scribed and  the  subjects  enumerated,  then  my  attention 
is  fixed,  and  possibly  my  pur230se  formed.  I  will  see  that 
the  thing  is  quite  feasible,  and  probably  adopt  the  plan. 
If  I  am  told  simply  that  my  visits  to  the  sick  room 
should  be  very  brief,  I  am  left  in  uncertainty ;  but  if 
an  exact  length  of  time  is  suggested  as  a  guide,  then  I 
have  something  tangible  and  satisfactory.  Of  coiu'se,  it 
is  not  always  possible  to  give  such  precise  directions, 


32  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

nor  is  it  possible,  in  all  circumstances,  to  adhere  to  the 
same  exact  rules.  Peculiarities  of  persons  and  occa- 
sions will  necessarily  lead  to  variation.  Still,  it  is  highly- 
important  that  some  medium  standard  should  be  set  up. 
Then  the  principles  will  be  better  understood,  and  the 
course  advised  far  more  likely  to  be  entered  upon. 

4.  The  directions  given  for  the  guidance  of  the  pas- 
tor should  also  be  practicable.  If  they  are  not,  they  are 
valueless.  They  are  to  be  carried  out  into  real  opera- 
tion or  they  are  nothing.  What  may  actually  be  done 
— done  without  unreasonable  exertion,  and  done  by 
j^ersons  of  ordinary  talents  and  opportunities — is  what 
may  wisely  be  laid  down  as  a  general  code  for  the  pas- 
toral office.  Men  of  great  powers,  or  in  churches  of 
large  wealth  and  influence,  or  in  other  circumstances 
which  are  peculiarly  favorable,  may  carry  out  plans  of 
usefulness  which  to  others  would  be  utterly  impossible. 
But  the  aid  of  pastoral  theology  should  be  general, 
adapted  to  all,  and  susceptible  of  being  put  in  practice 
by  those  who  have  but  ordinary  advantages  as  well  as 
by  those  who  are  more  highly  favored.  The  design  of 
the  study  is  not  to  speculate  upon  what  might  possibly  be 
accomplished,  but  to  indicate  clearly  what  is  feasible, 
and  should  therefore  be  attempted  in  ordinary  cases. 

5.  Moreover,  too  much  should  not  be  asked  in  ti^eating 
of  this  subject.  To  demand  too  much,  or  to  undertake 
too  much,  is  a  course  which  is  almost  certain  to  result 
in  nothing.  If  the  standard  is  so  high  that  it  mani- 
ifestly  cannot  be  reached,  then  there  is  danger  of  such 
discouragement  {js  will  keep  back  from  any  effort.  Or 
if  too  much  is  undertaken,  and  life  becomes  an  inces- 
sant race  to  keep  up  with  duties,  and  every  hour  is  bur- 
dened with  a  load  that  presses  heavily,  then  it  is  to  be 
feared  that  a  recoil  will  come,  the  burden  be  shaken  off, 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  33 

and,  because  all  cannot  be  done,  scarcely  anything  will 
be  attempted.  Plow  often  have  we  all  seen  utter  fail- 
ure in  life  as  the  consequence  of  attempting  too  much  ! 
The  true  course,  then,  is  to  indicate  what  may  commonly 
be  done  without  overcrowding  or  overtasking.  Then 
there  will  be  some  encouragement  to  enter  upon  duties 
which  are  within  reach,  and  which  it  is  possible  to  over- 
take wnth  ordinary  care  and  toil. 

6.  That  it  must  be  up  to  the  demands  ajid  peculiari- 
ties of  the  age  is  another  thing  which  should  be  observed 
in  treating  of  the  subject  of  pastoral  theology.  This  is 
the  chief  element  in  the  Christian  system  in  which 
there  can  be  any  change.  There  can  be  no  change  in 
the  principles  of  the  way  of  life.  Truth  is  truth,  and 
it  cannot  alter  or  be  improved.  Salvation  is  ever  the 
same,  the  Bible  is  the  same,  and  the  depravity  of  the 
heart  is  the  same ;  but  the  modes  of  applying  the  truths 
of  the  gospel  to  the  heart,  so  far  as  human  agency  is 
concerned,  are  constantly  changing.  As  the  heart  is 
better  understood,  and  experience  teaches  how  it  may 
be  better  reached,  and  views  of  the  whole  work  of  the 
gospel  become  clearer  and  broader,  then  the  modes  of 
carrying  it  on  must  be  modified.  New  agencies  will 
constantly  arise,  and  old  ones  will  be  remodeled.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  there  are  now  in  existence  great  plans 
for  promoting  the  cause  of  Christ  which  were  in  other 
days  unknown.  We  may  instance  the  Sabbath-school, 
the  great  schemes  of  benevolence  in  the  Church,  the 
seminary  for  training  young  men  for  the  ministry,  and 
the  evangelistic  work  of  the  press.  These  are  new 
agencies  which  must  necessarily  influence  the  work  of 
the  pastor,  and  of  which  pastoral  theology  must  take 
notice.  As  a  system  it  will  not  do  its  work  fully  unless 
it  comes  up  to  all  these  and  other  modern  modes  of 

5 


34  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

tliouglit  and  action.  On  this  account  there  must  be 
new  works  on  the  subject  from  age  to  age.  All  that  is 
valuable  and  unchanging  in  the  past  must  be  retained  ; 
all  the  experience  of  the  passing  years  must  be  added ; 
and  all  that  is  stirring  in  the  present  and  looming  up 
in  the  future  must  receive  its  carefully  discriminating 
attention. 


HOW  THE  SUBJECT  SHOULD  BE  STUDIED. 

This  is  a  point  which  must  here  receive  a  passing 
notice. 

1.  Ministers,  especially  younger  ones,  should  regard 
the  acqvAsition  of  knowledge  as  to  the  duties  of  their  office 
as  one  of  their  most  important  pursuits.  It  is  an  indis- 
pensable preparation  if  they  would  be  efficient  workmen 
in  the  gospel.  Its  study  should  therefore  be  entered 
upon  with  the  conviction  that  it  is  a  real  and  moment- 
ous subject.  It  should  not  be  thrust  into  a  corner  as  if 
it  were  some  merely  incidental  matter  added  to  fill  up 
the  curriculum  of  ministerial  training.  Most  promi- 
nent should  be  its  place,  most  earnest  the  thought  given 
to  it.  The  Spirit  of  God  lays  great  stress  upon  it  when 
he  urges  upon  the  pastor,  "  Take  heed  to  the  ministry 
which,  thou  hast  received  in  the  Lord,  that  thou  fulfill 
it."  If  God  himself  has  put  upon  it  this  stamp  of  divine 
approbation  and  urgency,  we  must  regard  it  as  a  sub- 
ject not  to  be  slighted.  Undoubtedly,  it  will  give  great 
advantage  in  his  work  to  the  pastor  who  studies  it  care- 
fully. On  every  account  its  study  should  be  entered 
upon  with  earnestness. 

2.  It  ought  to  be  studied  with  all  the  thoroughness 
to  which  hope  of  success  in  the  most  blessed  work  would 
lead.     Success  will  ordinarily  be  in  proportion  to  the 


ITS  NATURE  AND  IMPORTANCE.  35 

skill  and  zeal  with  which  the  duties  of  the  office  are 
undertaken.  The  pastor's  own  happiness  and  honor 
require  him  to  be  thorough  in  this  as  well  as  all  other 
branches  of  preparation.  The  interests  at  stake  in  his 
work  are  of  such  transcendent  moment  that  no  amount 
of  preparation  for  wisely  conducting  them  would  be  too 
great.  Nor  is  he  left  at  liberty  whether  or  not  he 
will  make  this  preparation.  The  great  Head  of  the 
Church  demands  it  of  him.  The  obligation  under 
which  he  rests  is,  "  Study  to  show  thyself  approved 
unto  God,  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth."  No  part  of  this 
preparation  is  so  insignificant  that  it  may  be  safely 
overlooked.  Everything  that  is  carefully  treasured  now 
will  come  into  use  on  some  future  occasion.  Thorough 
study  of  this  subject  now  will  greatly  help  to  prepare 
the  way  for  an  easy,  happy,  continued  and  useful  min- 
istry. 

3.  Then  this  study  should  be  pursued  with  the  full 
purpose  of  putting  it  into  practice  just  as  soon  and  as 
fully  as  opportunity  may  permit.  This  is  eminently  a 
practical  branch  of  study.  Its  whole  aim  is  to  influence 
the  active  work  of  life.  Its  directions  must  be  put  into 
operation  or  they  have  been  given  in  vain.  And  their 
use  is  to  commence  the  very  hour  the  pastor  sets  his  foot 
upon  his  field.  He  may  afterward  discover  for  himself 
certain  more  aj)propriate  methods  of  thinking  and  work- 
ing, or  he  may  improve  upon  those  which  his  system  of 
pastoral  theology  suggests,  but  he  cannot  wait.  He  is 
in  the  field,  and  must  put  his  hand  to  the  work  to-day. 
Life  is  too  short  for  ministerial  work  to  be  done  in  an 
unnecessarily  defective  manner.  The  pastor  should  study 
to  do  his  best  at  once.  And  there  are  some  things,  for 
which  instructions  are  given  in  this  study,  which  it  will 


36  PASTORAL   THEOLOGY. 

not  do  to  delay.  The  catecliising  of  the  young,  tlie  per- 
sonal improvement  of  memorizing  Scripture,  the  study 
of  the  original  languages,  the  daily  consecration  of  self 
to  God  and  his  service,  and  many  other  such  things,  are 
matters  which  cannot  be  put  off  one  day  without  loss. 
They  shopld  be  understood  and  entered  upon  at  once  in 
order  to  yield  their  full  benefits.  Even  little  matters, 
that  might  easily  be  overlooked,  will  have  great  influ- 
ence upon  the  whole  of  the  minister's  life.  His  work 
is  so  unsjDeakably  momentous,  for  the  glory  of  God,  for 
the  welfare  of  souls  and  for  his  own  happiness,  that 
its  very  first  hours  should  be  filled  with  the  greatest 
efficiency. 


CHAPTER  II. 
THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  CLOSET. 


THE  PIETY  WHICH  IS  NEEDFUL  FOR  THE  PASTORAL 

OFFICE. 

It  should  be  laid  down  as  our  first  principle  that 
eminent  piety  is  the  indispensable  qualification  for  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel.  By  this  is  not  meant  simply  a 
piety  the  genuineness  of  which  is  unquestionable,  but 
a  piety  the  degree  of  which  is  above  that  of  ordinary 
believers.  It  is  meant  that  there  should  be  a  more 
thorough  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  a  more  absolute 
consecration  of  all  the  powers  and  faculties  to  the  ser- 
vice of  God,  a  more  complete  conformity  to  the  likeness 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  a  greater  familiarity  with  the  mind 
of  the  Spirit,  a  nearer  approach  to  the  perfect  man  in 
Christ  Jesus,  in  those  who  take  upon  them  the  privileges 
and  the  responsibilities  of  the  pastor,  than  are  commonly 
expected  even  in  true  Christians.  The  pastor  should 
not  be  satisfied  with  reaching  the  general  standard  of 
spirituality.  He  has  devoted  himself  to  a  high  and 
holy  office  to  which  he  believes  himself  called,  and 
hence  he  has  need  of  a  very  high  tone  of  piety.  As 
a  minister  appointed  to  serve  in  the  sanctuary  and  wait 
upon  souls,  how  deep  should  be  his  humility !  His 
great  aim  is  to  save  men,  and  it  will  not  therefore  suffice 

37 


38  THE  PASTOR 

for  him  to  have  merely  the  ordinary  symjDathy  with  the 
suffering  and  the  lost.  He  is  to  be  a  leader  in  the 
spiritual  host  of  God  ;  must  he  not  go  before  others  in 
spiritual  attainments  ?  To  draw  men  up  to  a  more  and 
more  elevated  standard  of  piety  and  devotedness  is  the 
appointment  he  holds  from  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church  ;  surely  he  must  himself  rise  still  higher  ? 

It  is  beyond  all  question  that  this  eminent  piety 
is  before  everything  else  in  preparation  for  the  duties 
of  the  sacred  office.  It  is  before  talents,  or  learn- 
ing, or  study,  or  favorable  circumstances,  or  skill  in 
working,  or  power  in  sermonizing.  It  is  needed  to  give 
character  and  tone  and  strength  to  all  these,  and  to  every 
other  part  of  the  work.  Without  this  elevated  spirit- 
uality nothing  else  will  be  of  much  account  in  pro- 
ducing a  permanent  and  satisfactory  ministry.  All  else 
will  be  like  erecting  a  building  without  a  foundation. 
This  is  the  true  foundation  upon  which  to  build — the 
idea  which  is  to  give  character  to  all  the  superstruc- 
ture. Oh  that  at  the  very  beginning  this  could  be 
deeply  impressed  upon  the  hearts  of  young  ministers ! 
Oh  that  they  would  take  and  weigh  well  the  testimony 
of  the  most  devoted  and  successful  of  those  who  have 
served  God  in  his  gospel !  A  man  with  this  high  tone 
of  piety  is  sure  to  be  a  good  pastor ;  without  it  success 
in  the  holy  office  is  not  to  be  expected. 

The  first  thing  for  the  young  minister  to  consider  is 
how  he  may  attain  to  this  high  degree  of  holiness  in  heart 
and  life.  How  often  do  other  things  occupy  the  mind ! 
How  much  more  anxiety  there  generally  is  about  other 
branches  of  preparation!  But  this  should  be  before 
them  all,  and  at  the  root  of  them  all,  and  ever  present 
to  give  character  to  them  all.  As  all  other  believers  do, 
the  pastor  should  strive  to  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost, 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  39 

but  in  view  of  his  holy  office  he  should  strive  far  more 
earnestly.  The  one  thought  should  be  ever  before  him : 
"  This  is  no  ordinary  profession  that  I  hold ;  it  is  some- 
thing more  sacred,  more  heavenly,  more  Christ-like  than 
the  common  callings  of  men,  and  therefore  I  must  be 
more  holy."  There  is  no  part  of  the  training  for  the 
gospel  ministry  which  requires  so  earnest  and  constant 
attention  as  that  which  pertains  to  the  personal  piety  of 
those  who  are  called  to  its  duties. 

We  dwell  long  and  minutely  upon  this  branch  of  our 
subject  because  of  its  superlative  importance.  There  is 
no  other  point  in  the  whole  subject  that  needs  to  be  so 
thoroughly  impressed  as  this.  It  must  not  be  over- 
shadowed by  the  consideration  of  other  things,  even 
though  they  too  are  necessary  in  preparing  for  the  prac- 
tical duties  of  the  minister.  We  would  have  it  so  con- 
spicuous and  so  deeply  impressed  on  the  heart  and  con- 
science that  it  may  give  complexion  to  all  our  other 
studies  on  this  subject.  This  self-culture — culture  of 
personal  piety — is  a  branch  of  pastoral  theology,  and  a 
most  important  one.  It  is  especially  noticed  among  the 
inspired  rules  laid  down  for  the  conduct  of  the  min- 
ister. "  Take  heed  unto  thyself"  is  definitely  com- 
manded. The  pastor's  own  heart  is  the  place  in  which 
the  work  must  begin.  His  closet  is  the  armory  in  which 
he  must  equip  himself  for  the  service  that  may  require 
great  hardness.  It  is  the  mount  where  he  may  tarry  in 
the  presence  of  God,  and  thence  come  down  with  glory 
beaming  in  his  face.  It  is  the  upper  room  in  which  he 
may  commune  with  Christ  and  obtain  that  burning  love 
that  will  ever  sweetly  constrain.  It  is  the  mercy-seat, 
made  so  by  the  divine  presence,  where  the  Holy  Spirit 
may  overshadow  him  and  imbue  him  with  a  wisdom  and 
a  might  that  will  be  irresistible.     It  is  the  secret  place 


40  THE  PASTOR 

in  which  he  may  find  his  God,  and  then  go  out  fortified 
to  a  work  from  which  he  might  otherwise  well  shrink, 
saying,  "Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?" 

IMPORTANCE  OF  EMINENT  PIETY  IN  THE  PASTOR. 

This  subject  has  been  already  brought  forward,  but 
we  would  dwell  much  longer  upon  it,  that,  if  it  be  pos- 
sible, we  may  awaken  the  most  profound  attention  to  it 
in  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  already  in  the  office  or 
who  have  it  in  prospect.  We  would  make  our  convic- 
tion of  the  necessity  for  tbis  eminent  piety  appear  as 
emphatic  as  it  is  in  our  power.  By  dwelling  upon  the 
details  and  entering  into  some  of  the  particulars  we 
would  show  that  it  is  not  possible  to  exaggerate  its  im- 
portance. A  few  of  the  considerations  which  must 
press  it  home  most  solemnly  appear : 

(a)   The    Names   applied  to   Ministers   in   the    Word 

OF  God. 

These  names  are  not  given  inconsiderately  or  for 
some  mere  rhetorical  purpose  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  They 
are  full  of  the  most  weighty  meaning.  They  are  fig- 
urative, but  highly  indicative  of  the  nature  and  duties 
of  the  office.  It  is  not  possible  to  read  them  without 
feeling  that  the  calling  to  which  they  relate  is  a  most 
exalted  one,  and  the  character  they  suppose  a  character 
of  great  sacredness.  We  can  enumerate  only  a  few  of 
them. 

Prominent  among  the  names  applied  to  this  office  is 
that  oi pastor — shepherd  !  the  very  name  which  Christ 
takes  to  himself  when  he  says,  "  I  am  the  Good  Shep- 
herd." How  Christ-like  should  those  be  to  whom  he 
applies  the  same  title!     Those  who  are  appointed    to 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  41 

feed  others  in  the  green  pastures — should  they  not 
themselves  know  well  where  and  what  those  pastures 
are?  Those  who  are  to  lead  others  in  the  paths  of 
righteousness  should  themselves  be  familiar  with  those 
paths.  Those  who  would  guard  others  from  straying 
must  surely  be  themselves  well  fortified  by  the  strength 
and  the  watchfulness  that  come  from  the  Omnipotent 
Spirit ! 

Ambassador  is  another  of  those  names  which  the 
Scriptures  give.  Does  not  this  name  tell  of  him  who 
bears  it  as  having  stood  near  to  God,  as  being  entrusted 
with  messages  from  heaven,  as  being  clothed  with  au- 
thority from  on  high  ?  Does  it  not  tell  of  a  loyalty  of 
heart  that  should  make  him  true  to  his  heavenly  Mas- 
ter? And  does  it  not  give  a  place  of  solemn  dignity 
before  all  other  creatures  ?  The  very  name  shows  that 
his  business  is  one  of  tremendous  importance,  even  that 
of  bearing  terms  of  peace  from  the  court  of  infinite 
justice  to  men  who  are  in  open  rebellion.  A  view  is 
thus  opened  to  us  of  the  responsibility  of  him  who 
has  been  honored  so  highly  as  to  be  made  an  ambas- 
sador of  God  to  men.  Oh,  does  he  not  need,  if  any 
creature  in  this  world  does,  the  very  spirit  and  charac- 
ter that  prevail  around  the  throne  ? 

Another  of  the  names  applied  to  ministers  is  that  of 
stewards — "  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God."  They 
are  admitted  near  to  the  presence  of  the  Lord  our  Sa- 
viour, have  his  heart  opened  to  them  in  confidence, 
and  have  his  interests  committed  to  their  trust.  Is 
not  this  a  high  and  sacred  honor  ?  But  they  are  re- 
sponsible for  the  management  of  the  high  trust  re- 
posed in  them.  Oh,  what  manner  of  persons  need  they 
to  be! 

Still  other  names  which  the  Scriptures  give  them  are 

6 


42  THE  PASTOR 

lights,  and  teachers,  and  wiMesses.  They  are  to  bear 
witness  of  Christ  and  his  great  doctrines ;  and  they  are, 
in  their  own  life  and  character,  to  be  living  witnesses 
of  the  renewing  and  sanctifying  and  exalting  power 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ.  Can  they  sustain  all  these 
offices  and  discharge  all  these  duties  unless  they  are 
very  highly  imbued  with  the  graces  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  ? 

It  should  also  be  remembered  that  the  great  business 
to  which  they  are  appointed  is  the  very  same  business 
that  occupied  so  much  of  the  thoughts  and  of  the  time 
of  the  Son  of  God  while  here  on  earth.  He  came  to 
preach  as  well  as  to  redeem  by  his  death.  He  came  to 
the  earth  with  this  as  one  of  his  purposes.  His  heart 
was  set  upon  it.  Behold  the  zeal  which  he  manifested 
concerning  it :  "  And  he  said  unto  them,  Let  us  go 
into  the  next  towns,  that  I  may  preach  there  also :  for 
therefore  came  I  forth.  And  he  preached  in  their 
synagogues  throughout  all  Galilee,  and  cast  out  devils." 
What,  then !  the  true  preacher  is  a  co-worker  with 
Jesus?  We  have  divine  warrant  for  the  assumption. 
It  was  in  the  apostle's  mind  when  he  said,  "  We  then, 
as  workers  together  with  him,  beseech  you  also  that  ye 
receive  not  the  grace  of  God  in  vain."  What  dignity 
does  this  give  to  the  ministerial  office !  With  what 
sacredness  should  it  be  regarded  !  Since  preachers  are 
represented  as  standing  by  the  side  of  Christ  in  this 
great  field  of  work,  oh  how  holy  they  should  be!  How 
assiduously  they  should  cultivate  the  very  same  mind 
that  was  in  him ! 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  43 

(b)  The  Greatness  op  the  Work   to  which   he  is 

CALLED. 

This  demands  of  the  pastor  most  thorough  conse- 
cration of  heart  and  life.  There  is  no  other  work  so 
sacred,  so  momentous,  so  identified  with  the  highest  in- 
terests of  the  world,  so  dear  to  the  heart  of  God.  What, 
then,  should  those  men  be  to  whom  this  work  has  been 
entrusted  ? 

God  has  called  them,  and  sent  them  to  speak  to 
their  fellow-men  in  his  name.  He  has  laid  the  obliga- 
tion on  them  to  take  his  messages  as  they  are  found 
written  out  in  the  Holy  Oracles,  and  proclaim  them 
aloud  to  the  whole  world.  Their  business  is  to  lay 
open  before  men  the  very  heart  of  the  infinite  Jehovah. 
They  are  to  explain  the  communications  which  God 
sends,  to  deliver  his  instructions,  his  threatenings,  his 
promises,  his  warnings  and  his  grand  motives.  To 
these  things  they  are  to  awaken  attention.  They  are  to 
keep  them  before  men,  and  to  press  them  home  with 
all  the  urgency  that  fellow-feeling  and  sympathy  can 
arouse. 

Ministers  are  the  chief  earthly  instruments  in  the 
hands  of  God  for  saving  their  fellow-men.  By  preach- 
ing he  has  ordained  that  the  gospel  is  to  be  brought 
home  and  applied.  And  this  preaching  he  has  made 
the  great  business  of  all  his  ministerial  servants. 
Hence,  in  a  most  important  sense,  he  has  constituted 
them  his  agents  for  the  rescuing  of  sinners  from  their 
lost  estate.  Though  men  themselves,  they  have  been 
sent  to  grasp  their  fellow-men  and  hold  them  back  from 
going  down  into  the  pit.  They  are  appointed  to  go  and 
stop  the  lost  rushing  rapidly  on  the  way  to  perdition. 
The  high  commission  has  been  given  them  to  gather  in 


44  THE  PASTOR 

souls,  that  they  may  be  redeemed  and  treasured  up  for 
the  blessed  mansions  of  Jesus. 

Coming,  then,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  and  delivering 
the  message  which  he  has  put  in  their  mouths,  it  cannot 
be  but  that  their  words  shall  have  a  most  serious  influ- 
ence for  weal  or  for  woe  upon  those  to  whom  they  are 
delivered.  This  was  felt  by  the  apostle  when,  as  a 
preacher,  he  exclaimed,  "  For  we  are  unto  God  a  sweet 
savor  of  Christ,  in  them  that  are  saved  and  in  them 
that  perish ;  for  to  the  one  we  are  the  savor  of  death 
unto  death,  and  to  the  other  the  savor  of  life  unto 
life.  And  who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?"  Is  it 
any  wonder  that  he  should  thus  cry  out,  "  And  who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things  ?"  Each  proclamation  of  the 
gospel  by  the  minister  either  leads  souls  toward  life  im- 
mortal or  sends  them  downward  toward  a  deeper  hell. 
It  softens  hearts  or  it  hardens  them.  It  brings  men 
upward  toward  Jesus,  or  it  will  justify  God  in  consign- 
ing them  to  the  regions  of  deepest  woe.  Is  it  not,  then, 
an  awful  thing  to  preach  ?  Who  shall  attempt  to  do 
it  until  his  heart  is  bathed  in  the  atmosphere  and  the 
blood  of  Calvary  ? 

In  a  certain  and  most  momentous  sense  ministers  are 
appointed  to  be  mediators  between  God  and  their  perish- 
ing fellow-men.  They  are  to  plead  with  God  that  he 
would  be  reconciled  with  men.  So  pleaded  that  faith- 
ful minister  the  apostle  Paul  as  he  said,  "  For  God  is 
my  witness,  whom  I  serve  with  my  spirit  in  the  gospel 
of  his  Son,  that  without  ceasing  I  make  mention  of 
you  always  in  my  prayers."  The  old  prophetic  obliga- 
tion still  rests  upon  them  :  "  Let  the  priests,  the  ministers 
of  the  Lord,  weep  between  the  porch  and  the  altar,  and 
let  them  say.  Spare  thy  people,  O  Lord !"  Thus  are 
they  to  stand  before  God  on  behalf  of  men.     But  they 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  45 

are  especially  to  plead  with  men  that  they  would  be 
reconciled  unto  God.  Perpetually  their  cry  to  the 
perishing  is  to  be,  "  Now,  then,  we  are  ambassadors  for 
Christ ;  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us,  we  pray 
you,  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God."  Their 
awful  position  is  that  of  standing  between  dying  men 
and  the  living  God,  who  is  just,  holy,  and  yet  forgiving. 
With  the  one  they  are  to  plead  the  infinite  merits  of 
Christ ;  to  the  other  they  must  point  out  the  blood,  the 
blood  that  cleanseth  from  all  sins.  Their  messages  are 
most  solemn  as  coming  from  the  lips  of  God.  They  are 
awfully  solemn,  since  men  must  heed  them  or  go  down 
into  everlasting  burnings.  Oh,  how  much  they  need 
the  Holy  Spirit  every  moment ! 

They  are  leaders  in  the  great  sacramental  host.  That 
host  of  the  living  God,  blood-washed  and  called  to  the 
highest  destiny,  is  increasing  in  numbers  every  day.  It 
is  gathering  men  from  every  clime,  and  is  bound  to- 
gether by  the  most  sacred  of  ties.  The  object  before 
it  is  to  rescue  this  world  from  the  dominion  of  Satan 
and  to  crown  Christ  its  King.  This  is  the  grand  enter- 
prise of  the  world,  to  which  everything  else  must  be 
subordinate  and  must  contribute.  There  are  in  it  posts 
of  toil  and  responsibility  for  private  Christians,  but 
ministers  are  the  heaven-ordained  leaders,  Christ  is 
the  Head,  and  from  him  come  the  authority  and  the 
power,  but  they  are  the  responsible  captains.  What 
manner  of  men  must  they  be  ?  Theirs  is  the  post  of 
danger  and  responsibility,  but  it  is  the  post  of  honor 
too.     How  blessed  those  who  have  grace  to  be  faithful ! 

The  work  of  the  minister  is  the  grandest  and  most 
important  work  in  the  world.  The  estimation  in  which 
God  holds  it — God,  before  whom  all  the  callings  of  men 
are  open — may  be  learned  from  the  glowing  words  of 


46  THE  PASTOR 

the  apostle :  "  How  then  shall  they  call  on  Him  in  whom 
they  have  not  believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in 
Him  of  ^vhom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they 
believe  without  a  preacher?  and  how  shall  they  preach 
except  they  be  sent?  As  it  is  written,  How  beautiful  are 
the  feet  of  them  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace  and 
bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things  !"  Thus  does  God  re- 
gard it,  and  thus  especially  should  it  be  looked  upon  by 
those  who  are  placed  in  it.  The  following  language  in 
reference  to  it  is  not  too  strong  :  "  What  an  office  is  that 
of  the  minister !  The  world  cannot  show  such  another 
work.  It  is  the  great,  the  greatest,  in  which  a  man  can 
be  engaged.  Moses's  leading  forth  the  tribes  from 
Egypt,  and  Joshua's  conducting  them  into  Canaan, 
sink  into  insignificance  when  compared  with  it.  Time 
begins  and  time  will  end  all  other  works  in  which  a 
man  can  be  engaged,  but  eternity  alone  is  the  boundary 
and  endurance  of  this.  All  others  are  the  works  of 
man;  this  is  pre-eminently  the  work  of  God.  A  never- 
dying  God  is  his  employer,  never-dying  souls  his  em- 
ploy— on  them  and  in  them  to  undo  all  that  Satan  and 
sin  have  effected,  renew  them  after  the  image  of  Christ, 
and  bring  them  back  to  God  and  his  glory.  To  teach 
the  philosophy  of  human  redemption,  the  science  of 
God's  great  salvation,  the  stupendous  plan  of  divine 
mercy,  and  to  bring  back  the  sinner  from  the  brink  of 
perdition  to  the  paradise  of  heaven ;  to  prophesy  to 
the  dry  bones  that  they  live  ;  to  open  the  eyes  of  the 
blind,  and  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God ;  to  quicken  to  a  new  life 
the  dead  in  trespasses  and  in  sins ;  to  awaken  the  dreamy 
sleeper  and  to  convert  the  sinner, — this  is  the  paramount 
design  of  the  gospel  ministry.  To  effect  this,  how  abso- 
lutely necessary  the  presence  of  God !" 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  47 

The  more  we  reflect  upon  it  the  more  we  must  feel 
that  we  have  neither  thoughts  to  imagine  nor  words  to 
express  its  greatness.  It  is  not  possible  for  us  to  over- 
estimate its  importance  or  the  importance  of  the  deepest 
piety  in  those  who  are  called  to  its  sacred  duties. 

This  solemn  grandeur  of  his  work  should  be  kept 
before  every  pastor,  younger  or  older,  to  animate  him  in 
a  calling  which  has  its  many  trials.  It  should  ever  be  in 
his  mind  to  make  him  faithful  in  duties  from  which  the 
flesh  naturally  shrinks.  He  should  never  forget  it,  that 
it  may  especially  be  an  ever-present  motive  to  lead  him 
to  a  most  thorough  consecration  of  his  whole  being  to 
the  cause  of  the  Master. 

(o)  The  Conversion  of  Souls  and  the  Prosperity  op 
THE  Church  depend  on  the  Degree  of  the  Pas- 
tor's Piety. 

This  is  saying  much,  but  due  reflection  will  make  it 
appear  that  it  is  no  exaggeration.  We  have  an  illus- 
trious scriptural  example  of  it  in  the  case  of  Barnabas. 
The  noble  record  of  him  is,  "  He  was  a  good  man,  and 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith ;  and  much  people 
was  added  unto  the  Lord  " — "  He  was  a  good  man,  and 
full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  faith ;"  and  hence  "  much 
people  was  added  unto  the  Lord."  May  we  not  believe 
that  much  people  will  always  be  added  unto  the  Lord 
under  the  ministry  of  men  of  such  character  ? 

As  is  the  love  of  Christ  in  his  own  soul,  so  will  be 
the  minister's  zeal  for  the  perishing  souls  of  those  com- 
mitted to  his  care ;  so  will  he  long  for  the  glory  of 
Christ ;  and  so  will  he  pray  and  work  and  strive  in  his 
heavenly  calling ;  and  so  ordinarily  will  be  his  success 
in  that  calling.  There  is  nothing  else  in  this  wide  world 
that  can  properly  constrain  him  to  put  forth  the  efforts 


48  THE  PASTOR 

that  are  needed.  It  was  this  which  the  apostle  Paul 
said  constrained  him,  and  so  it  must  be  with  every  one 
who  would  follow  in  the  successful  course  of  the 
apostle.  All  other  motives  will  soon  lose  their  impel- 
ling energy,  but  this  will  gi'ow  stronger  and  stronger. 
It  will  find  means  for  removing  or  overcoming  obstacles, 
and  still  hold  its  onward  course.  Hence,  in  the  quiet 
seclusion  of  his  closet,  when  the  pastor's  heart  is  warm- 
ing through  communion  with  God,  there  is  the  best  pos- 
sible preparation  going  on  for  the  conversion  of  souls. 

Then  the  piety  of  the  church  will  generally  rise 
about  as  high  as  that  of  its  minister.  A  cold,  worldly- 
minded  pastor  is  sure  to  have  a  cold  church.  A  liv- 
ing pastor  will  have  a  church  in  which  life  and  joy 
and  prayer  will  abound.  How  can  it  be  otherwise,  since 
his  ministrations  permeate  the  whole  life  of  the  body  ? 
He  is  the  appointed  agent  for  edifying  the  people  of 
God  in  their  most  holy  faith,  and  their  spirituality  can- 
not be  expected  to  rise  higher  than  his.  There  doubt- 
less are  exceptions,  but  the  general  rule  is,  that  the 
measure  of  devotedness  in  any  particular  church  may 
be  gauged  by  that  of  the  pastor's  heart.  Should  he 
rest  satisfied  while  there  is  any  coldness  there  ? 

And  who  can  tell  how  much  depends  on  the  life  and 
j^rosperity  of  the  Church  ?  In  it  are  involved  the 
honor  of  God,  the  comfort  of  believers,  the  destiny  of 
souls,  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  the  purity  of  those  who 
are  the  appointed  lights  of  the  world,  and  the  interests 
that  awaken  all  heaven  and  for  which  the  Lord  of  glory 
died.  How  God  regards  the  state  of  the  Church  may 
be  seen  in  those  great  prophetic  messages  to  the  seven 
churches  of  Asia  which  were  appointed  beacons  for  all 
asres.  The  condition  of  the  Church  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  redeemed  with  his  own  most  precious  blood  must 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  49 

be  very  near  and  dear  to  his  heart.  And  is  it  true,  most 
solemnly  true,  that  the  measure  of  that  Church's  godli- 
ness depends  upon  that  of  the  pastor's  heart?  Then 
his  heart  is  the  place  in  which  must  begin  a  revival 
in  the  Church.  There  is  the  place  from  which  the 
Church's  devoted ness  to  God  must  begin  to  rise  into 
a  higher  and  higher  sphere.  One  minister  with  his 
heart  properly  alive,  properly  sprinkled  with  atoning 
blood,  properly  consecrated  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  must 
be  a  great  blessing  in  the  whole  community.  A  few 
such  in  the  bounds  of  the  Church  would  soon  change 
its  whole  aspect — yea,  would  soon  affect  the  moral  tone 
of  the  whole  country.  Blessings  for  thousands  are  im- 
pending when  the  minister  is  on  his  knees  pleading  for 
more  and  more  grace. 

{d)  The  Eeal  Power  of  the  Pastor  is  in  his  Earnest 

Godliness. 

This  is  his  power  with  God ;  it  is  also  his  power 
with  men.  Though  other  branches  of  preparation  are 
absolutely  necessary,  yet  this  it  is  which  above  every- 
thing else  will  make  him  an  able  workman.  His  call- 
ing is  such  that  his  heart  is  needed  in  it  at  every  point. 
It  is  the  heart  alone,  and  the  heart  glowing  with  love  to 
God,  that  can  give  him  strength  and  energy  and  perse- 
verance and  success.  With  it  he  will  be  irresistible, 
without  it  his  ministerial  life  will  be  a  failure. 

Where  there  is  such  an  unction  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
it  will,  as  a  matter  of  course,  impart  a  high  and  holy 
character ;  and  a  character  without  a  spot  and  beyond 
suspicion  must  ever  be  the  right  arm  of  a  minister's 
efficiency.  It  is  in  fact  indispensable  to  his  real  effi- 
ciency. In  this  the  calling  of  the  pastor  is  different 
from  most  other  callings  amongst  men.     Worldly  wis- 


50  THE  PASTOR 

dom  or  professional  skill  or  artistic  proficiency  may  give 
a  high  degree  of  success  in  these  callings  without  any 
aid  whatever  from  moral  or  religious  character.  But 
not  so  with  the  minister.  Christian  integrity  is  that 
which  must  penetrate  and  give  tone  to  all  that  he  does. 
What  skill  is  to  the  artist,  what  logical  acumen  is  to 
the  lawyer,  what  far-seeing  wisdom  is  to  the  statesman, 
that  is  reliable  probity  to  him.  It  is  the  tower  of  his 
strength  among  men.  It  is  his  most  attractive  orna- 
ment. Rob  him  of  that,  and  he  becomes  the  most  de- 
spised of  mankind  ;  give  it  to  him  in  its  richness,  and 
no  man  is  more  honored  and  beloved. 

And  the  heart  is  the  true  source  of  such  exalted  cha- 
racter. Where  there  is  devoted  godliness  in  the  heart 
it  will  be  seen  in  the  life.  It  cannot  be  hid.  It  is  not 
ostentatious,  but  it  must  necessarily  work  itself  out  into 
the  light  of  day.  Moreover,  it  cannot  be  counterfeited. 
If  the  genuine  work  is  not  within,  no  efforts  to  imitate 
it  will  be  successful.  But  wdiere  it  really  is,  life,  lips, 
acts  wil]  all  reveal  it,  even  when  it  is  not  so  intended. 
The  heart  which  is  elevated  by  communion  with  Christ 
will  show  itself  on  the  countenance  and  in  the  daily 
intercourse  with  men.  Hence,  whatever  character  we 
would  bear  with  our  fellow-men  we  must  attain  to  in 
the  depths  of  our  own  hearts.  Whatever  standing  we 
would  maintain  before  the  world  we  must  first  reach  in 
our  secret  intercourse  with  God. 

Then  devoted  piety  will  almost  inevitably  disarm  op- 
230sition,  and  even  envy  itself.  There  is  in  it  such  a 
charm  of  humility  that  enmity  cannot  stand  in  its  pres- 
ence. It  has  a  gentleness  of  love  that  could  not  be 
hated.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  may  be  generally  seen 
that  the  men  who  live  nearest  to  God  are  the  ones  who 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  51 

have  the  least  annoyance  from  opposition.  The  good 
man  will  have  but  few  adversaries,  excepting  among 
such  as  were  adversaries  to  Him  who  was  goodness  in- 
carnate. Because  piety  disarms  opposition  it  must  give 
power  as  well  as  peace  to  him  who  is  most  deeply  im- 
bued with  its  spirit. 

Moreover,  to  have  the  heart  true  to  God  and  true  to 
men  through  the  effectual  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
is  the  only  way  to  obtain  that  abiding  confidence  from 
men  which  is  so  essential  to  the  gospel  minister.  That 
confidence  cannot  be  retained  unless  it  has  its  source 
in  a  deep  fountain  of  truth  within.  But  that  will 
secure  it.  Who  can  doubt  the  reliability  of  him  who 
evidently  lives  under  the  power  of  heavenly  motives  ? 
And  such  confidence  is  an  armory  of  power  for  the 
minister.  Much  as  it  is  needed  in  most  earthly  call- 
ings, in  n^ne  of  them  is  it  so  important  as  in  his. 
When  men  have  reason  to  rely  upon  him  fully,  his  mo- 
tives will  be  rightly  construed,  even  when  they  cannot 
all  be  seen,  and  all  his  efforts  in  the  gospel  cause  will 
have  double  weight.  He  will  then  have  an  influence 
among  his  fellow-men  that  will  itself  be  a  very  great 
power.  There  are  men  whose  reputation  for  high  integ- 
rity makes  them  giants — moral  giants — for  good  in  the 
world.  For  this  reason,  even  if  for  none  better,  should 
that  highest  of  integrity,  the  integrity  of  true  godliness, 
be  assiduously  sought  after.  It  will  give  such  weight  to 
the  minister's  words  that  none  of  them  will  be  lost. 
Coming,  as  they  manifestly  do,  from  an  honest  and 
earnest  heart,  they  will  be  received,  and  weighed,  and 
remembered.  It  will  be  seen  that  he  holds  communion 
with  God,  and  so  men  will  be  induced  to  listen  to  him, 
as  otherwise  they  would  not.  The  respect  which  his 
manifest  godliness  inspires  will  compel  them  to  honor 


52  THE  PASTOR 

his  message.  And  then  his  preaching  will  inevitably 
be  clothed  with  double  power. 

That  true  sanctity  which  becomes  the  gospel  minister 
will  keep  him  near  to  God,  the  source  of  all  real 
strength  and  success.  He  cannot  retain  any  measure 
of  spirituality  unless  he  walks  with  God.  But  from 
that  holy  presence  he  will  go  out  amongst  his  fellow- 
men  clothed  in  a  might  that  no  human  training  or 
talents  could  give  him.  Then  may  his  soul  beam  with 
a  glory  like  that  which  irradiated  the  face  of  Moses  as 
he  came  down  from  Sinai.  He  would  carry  with  him 
an  indescribable  atmosphere  of  sacred ness  that  would 
tell  effectively  on  all  his  ministry.  With  almost  the 
authority  of  the  Master  could  he  speak.  From  the 
source  from  which  he  received  communications  of  grace 
would  he  also  receive  communications  of  power,  and 
as  he  ministered  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  would  the 
strength  of  that  name  go  with  him,  and  bring  forth  re- 
sults that  would  be  the  crown  of  his  rejoicing. 

An  eminently  pious  minister  will  almost  inevitably 
be  successful  in  his  blessed  work.  The  pity  which  he 
has  learned  to  feel  for  souls,  his  unquenchable  love  for 
Jesus  and  his  all-absorbing  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God 
will  impart  to  his  working  an  earnestness  that  can 
scarcely  fail  of  success.  Clothed  with  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  which  comes  down  to  him  in  answer  to  his 
effectual  fervent  prayer,  he  will  be  sure  of  seeing  the 
cause  of  Christ  prospering  in  his  hands.  If  he  be  a 
profound  theologian,  a  ripe  scholar  or  an  eloquent 
speaker,  his  communion  with  God  will  hallow  each  gift 
and  make  it  still  more  effective.  If  his  attainments  be  of 
the  most  ordinary  character,  still  the  holy  unction  that 
accompanies  his  efforts  will  make  them  tell.  This  will 
make  up  wonderfully  for  other  defects.     Yea,  it  will 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  53 

often  accomplish  for  the  minister  what  no  mere  earthly- 
advantages  could.  McCheyne  well  said :  "A  heated 
iron,  though  blunt,  will  pierce  its  way  even  where  a 
much  sharper  instrument,  if  it  be  cold,  cannot  pene- 
trate. So  if  our  ministers  only  be  filled  with  the  Spirit, 
who  is  like  fire,  they  will  pierce  into  the  hardest  hearts 
where  the  sharpest  wits  cannot  find  their  way."  It  was 
also  a  saying  of  his,  "  A  loving  man  will  always  accom- 
plish more  than  a  merely  learned  one."  Other  of  his 
rich  aphorisms  were,  "  It  is  not  great  talents  that  God 
blesses  so  much  as  great  likeness  to  Christ.  A  holy 
minister  is  an  awful  weapon  in  the  hand  of  God." 

The  names  of  multitudes  of  pastors  could  be  given 
which  would  prove  that  those  who  are  the  most 
godly  are  the  most  highly  blest  in  saving  souls  and 
spreading  that  righteousness  of  which  they  are  them- 
selves bright  examples.  Their  work  is  not  that  which 
merely  dazzles  for  a  moment  and  then  leaves  deeper 
darkness  behind  it.  It  is  abiding,  and  sends  out  great 
streams  of  influence  for  good  that  will  cease  neither  in 
time  nor  in  eternity. 

It  is  hoped  that  these  emphatic  reiterations  of  the 
fact  that  the  pastor's  deep  piety  is  his  real  power  will 
not  be  looked  upon  as  platitudes.  They  may  possibly 
be  regarded  by  some  who  have  not  had  much  experience 
as  commonplace  truisms  not  needing  mention.  They 
have  been  repeated  so  often,  and  by  so  many,  that  here 
perhaps  they  may  arrest  scarcely  any  attention.  But 
they  cannot  be  thought  of  too  profoundly.  They  are 
the  words  of  truth  and  soberness.  No  true  pastor  but 
will  understand  their  great  importance  more  and  more 
as  his  experience  increases.  It  cannot  be  repeated  too 
often,  nor  made  too  emphatic,  that  the  pastor's  great 
power  is  in  his  vital  godliness.     Nothing  in  this  wide 


54  THE  PASTOR 

world  will  make  up  for  the  want  of  it.  Let  ex}3erience 
be  heard.  This  is  the  testimony  of  all  those  who  have 
been  the  most  highly  blest  in  their  ministerial  work. 
One  such  testimony  may  be  given  ;  it  is  that  of  one  of 
the  princes  of  Welsh  preachers,  Christmas  Evans  :  "  The 
pulpit  orator  falls  infinitely  too  short  of  answering  the 
desired  effect  unless  the  fire  within  him  is  kindled  by 
the  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost  of  God,  for  which  he 
must  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  firmly  believing  in 
God's  promise  that  he  will  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to  those 
that  ask  him.  This  is  the  mystery  of  the  art  of  elo- 
quence of  the  man  of  God.  He  must  be  clothed  with 
the  power  from  on  high.  Here  is  the  great  inward 
secret."  In  this  work  of  the  ministry,  as  in  everything 
else  pertaining  to  the  gospel,  God's  great  rule  is,  "  Them 
that  honor  me  I  will  honor,  and  they  that  despise  me 
shall  be  lightly  esteemed."  Let  no  one  pass  this  point 
by  until  it  has  arrested  his  attention,  sunken  into  his 
heart  and  fixed  his  life-purpose. 

(e)  Devoted  Piety  will  make  all  the  Work  of  the 
Pastor  Easy  and  Pleasant. 

This  is  another  consideration  ui^on  which  great  stress 
should  be  laid.  Such  piety  is  unspeakably  important, 
not  only  for  God's  glory  and  the  benefit  of  souls,  but 
also  for  the  pastor's  own  comfort.  It  is  in  this,  and  not 
in  superior  talents  or  cultivated  taste,  or  in  a  pleasant 
charge  or  attractive  social  relations,  that  his  real  enjoy- 
ment is  to  be  found. 

Without  that  warm  love  to  God  and  his  work  the 
ministry  must  prove  but  a  life  of  drudgery  and  hypocrisy. 
The  mistaken  man  who  holds  it  must  constantly  assume 
an  interest  in  spiritual  things  which  he  does  not  feel. 
He  must  speak  with  an  emotion  which  he  has  to  force. 


m  THE  CLOSET.  55 

He  must  even  strive  to  maintain  a  character  that  is 
not  natural  to  him.  It  is  a  humiliating  thing  to  be 
such  a  minister  as  this.  It  is  to  toil  on  and  on  in  a 
work  in  which  there  is  no  heart  and  no  pleasure,  and 
scarcely  any  good  to  be  expected. 

All  other  motives  than  the  constraining  love  of  Christ 
in  the  heart  soon  lose  their  influence.  There  are  no 
doubt  other  incentives,  such  as  ambition,  love  of  learn- 
ing and  desire  for  social  influence,  that  may  carry  for- 
ward a  minister  for  a  while  with  apparent  pleasure. 
But  they  will  not  stand  the  wear  and  tear  of  years  of 
drudgery  and  trial.  If  the  pastor  who  is  chiefly 
actuated  by  these  is  successful,  they  will  soon  satiate ; 
if  he  is  not  as  successful  as  he  expected  to  be,  he  be- 
comes discouraged  and  disgusted  with  his  office.  If 
there  is  nothing  more  than  these,  the  ministry  soon 
becomes  a  miserable  failure. 

But  when  the  love  of  Christ  i^eigns  in  the  heart 
supremely,  it  gives  an  impulse  to  the  whole  life  that  is 
ever  steady  and  joyous.  The  wear  and  tear  of  toiling 
years  will  not  w^ar  it  out.  Sometimes  there  may  appear 
only  little  success,  but  it  has  a  faith  that  lays  hold  of 
the  promises  and  is  not  discouraged.  Through  prosperity 
or  adversity,  among  friends  or  enemies,  in  failing  or  con- 
tinuing health,  it  moves  steadily  forward,  impelled  by 
an  inward  affection  that  cannot  be  quenched.  Instead 
of  years  and  trials  wearing  it  out,  it  only  grows  stronger 
and  stronger  with  the  lapse  of  time.  It  constantly  in- 
tensifies as  more  and  more  is  seen  of  the  love  of  Christ 
and  the  value  of  souls. 

When  earnest  godliness  reigns  within  it  turns  the 
whole  life  of  the  minister  into  a  work  of  love.  Souls 
then  seem  so  precious  that  too  much  cannot  be  done  to 
save  them.     Christ  is  so  dear  that  everything  which  can 


56  THE  PASTOR 

possibly  be  contrived  for  his  glory  is  a  delight.  There 
can  be  no  rest  unless  something  be  undertaken  for  him 
every  hour.  Even  hard  duties  then  become  a  pleasure  ; 
or,  rather,  there  are  no  hard  duties,  for  supreme  love  to 
Christ  makes  duty  and  pleasure  to  be  identical. 

Thus  it  is  that  by  supplying  the  holiest  of  motives, 
by  giving  a  keen  perception  of  what  should  be  done, 
by  quickening  the  faculties,  and  by  imparting  a  lively 
sense  of  the  Holy  Spirit's  aid,  devoted  godliness  makes 
all  the  work  of  the  sacred  office  easy  and  prosperous. 

In  fact,  the  calling  of  the  pastor  is  the  happiest  and 
most  noble  calling  in  the  world  when  his  piety  is  of 
this  elevated  character.  There  may  be  apparent  draw- 
backs to  his  comfort  arising  from  poverty,  or  opposition 
of  unreasonable  men,  or  want  of  honor  from  the  world, 
but  all  is  more  than  made  up  by  his  hidden  springs  of 
spiritual  joy.  The  minister  who  is  imbued  with  a  heav- 
enly unction  is  blest  with  the  honor  that  cometh  from 
God,  and  with  the  assurance  of  the  divine  friendship. 
Good  men  will  do  him  reverence,  for  they  are  gifted 
with  the  same  spiritual  instinct.  The  approbation  of 
conscience  will  be  to  him  a  perpetual  feast.  He  may 
see  the  appalling  evils  of  sin  wherever  he  turns,  but  he 
will  have  the  indescribable  pleasure  of  helping  to  re- 
move or  alleviate  those  evils.  When  the  same  mind  is 
in  him  that  was  in  Christ  Jesus,  then  his  life-work  will 
consist  in  doing  that  which  he  loves  best — that  which  he 
knows  will  be  for  the  glory  of  his  best  Beloved,  his 
heavenly  Friend.  His  work  on  earth  will  prove  the  per- 
petual delight  of  laying  up  treasure  in  heaven.  In 
reality,  his  life  on  earth  will  be  but  the  beginning  of 
his  heavenly  happiness.  And  all  ministerial  biography 
shows  that  the  men  who  have  been  the  most  holy  have 
also  been  the  most  happy  in  their  work.     When,  like 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  57 

Rutherford,  they  have  lived  under  the  influence  of  a 
constant  unction  from  on  high,  they  have  also  breathed 
the  very  blessedness  of  the  upper  sanctuary.  The  more 
devoted,  the  more  joyous  they  have  been.  The  whole 
life  of  such  eminently  pious  ministers  is  a  joy.  To 
make  the  attainment  of  this  ministerial  happiness  an 
object  of  pursuit  is  not  unscriptural,  for  even  Christ 
charged  his  disciples  :  "  Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive,  that 
your  joy  may  be  full." 

(/)  The  Pastor  is  Appointed  to  be  a  Living  Example 
OF  THE  Gospel  which  he  Preaches. 

This  places  the  necessity  of  his  being  an  eminently 
godly  man  in  a  very  strong  light.  The  solemn  charge  is 
imposed  upon  him  of  demonstrating  by  his  daily  walk 
and  conversation  the  truth  and  the  power  of  the  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel.  From  this  responsibility  no  pos- 
sible argument  will  release  him.  The  divine  law  which 
has  been  laid  down  for  his  guidance  is  this:  "A  bishop 
then  must  be  blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  vigi- 
lant, sober,  of  good  behavior,  given  to  hospitality,  apt 
to  teach ;  not  given  to  wine,  no  striker,  not  greedy  of 
filthy  lucre;  but  patient;  not  a  brawler,  not  covetous; 
one  that  ruleth  well  his  own  house,  having  his  children 
in  subjection  with  all  gravity  (for  if  a  man  know  not 
how  to  rule  his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take  care  of 
the  Church  of  God?) ;  not  a  novice,  lest  being  lifted  up 
with  pride  he  fall  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil. 
Moreover,  he  must  have  a  good  report  of  them  which  are 
without ;  lest  he  fall  into  reproach  and  the  snare  of  the 
devil.''  The  reputation  for  holiness  which  the  pastor  is 
to  sustain  is  here  described  with  some  minuteness,  that 
there  may  be  no  mistake. 

This  appointment  of  the  minister  to  teach  by  example 


58  THE  PASTOR 

must  be  carefully  studied.  All  his  other  learning  will 
be  in  vain  without  it.  All  other  preparation  for  his 
office  will  be  lost  if  this  does  not  receive  the  chief  atten- 
tion. Of  ministers  emphatically  it  may  be  said  that 
they  are  Christ's  living  epistles  sent  out  into  the  world 
in  order  that  men  might  read  in  them  the  transforming 
efficacy  of  his  gospel.  To  them  especially  is  the  direc- 
tion of  Christ  given:  "Ye  are  the  light  of  the  world. 
.  .  .  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they  may 
see  your  good  works  and  glorify  your  Father  which  is 
in  heaven."  To  pastors  the  particular  charge  is  given 
that  they  strengthen  the  Church  by  their  own  examj)le : 
"  Feed  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you,  taking  the 
oversight  thereof,  not  by  constraint,  but  willingly  ;  not 
for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind ;  neither  as  being- 
lords  over  God's  heritage,  but  being  examples  to  the 
flock."  And  this  example  is  to  be  set  by  them  in  all 
the  Christian  graces :  "  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth, 
but  be  thou  an  example  for  the  believers,  in  word,  in 
conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity." 
In  this  way  they  are  to  illustrate  all  kinds  of  good  works 
and  to  disarm  all  opposition :  "  In  all  things  showing 
thyself  a  pattern  of  good  works ;  in  doctrine  showing 
uncorruptness,  gravity,  sincerity,  sound  speech  that 
cannot  be  condemned,  that  he  that  is  of  the  contrary 
part  may  be  ashamed,  having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of 
you."  There  is  no  law  of  the  whole  pastoral  office  that 
is  more  fully  and  explicitly  enjoined  than  this. 

Those  who  hold  this  office  are  not  only  to  describe  to 
men  the  effects  of  religion  upon  the  life,  but  they  are 
also  to  show  them  in  their  own  j)ractice.  This  is  some- 
thing that  can  be  better  understood  and  will  be  more 
deeply  felt.  Holiness  of  life,  the  pure  and  noble  charac- 
ter that  is  reached  by  daily  communion  with  God,  when 


IN  THE  CLOSET.   .  59 

seen  in  the  minister,  will  convince  men  of  the  truth  and 
power  of  the  gospel  as  nothing  else  short  of  God's  om- 
nipotent Spirit  could  do.  Men  form  their  opinions  of 
Christianity  not  so  much  from  what  they  read  in  the 
book  of  God  as  from  what  they  read  in  the  book  of  the 
lives  of  its  professors.  When  this  book  is  fair  and 
beautiful,  they  will  be  attracted ;  when  it  is  blurred, 
they  will  be  driven  away.  Example  will  break  down 
opposition  and  produce  conviction  when  nothing  else 
will.  An  eminent  man  of  God  has  said,  "  Be  assured 
of  this,  brethren,  there  is  no  preaching  like  the  preach- 
ing of  ministerial  sanctity."  Hooker  used  to  say  that 
"  the  life  of  a  pious  clergyman  is  visible  rhetoric ;"  and 
Herbert,  that  "  the  virtuous  life  of  a  clergyman  is  the 
most  powerful  eloquence."  And  what  will  give  this 
sanctity  of  life  but  the  unction  from  on  high  ?  What 
but  the  possession  of  the  very  mind  of  Christ  will  so 
purify  and  ennoble  the  life  as  to  make  it  a  fit  example 
to  illustrate  the  gosj)el  and  attract  to  the  cross  ?  The 
life  of  the  pastor  should  be  one  of  such  heavenly- 
mindedness  that  he  would  not  only  bear  witness  of 
Christ,  but  also  be  a  living  witness  to  him ;  that  his 
example  would  give  a  high  tone  to  the  piety  of  the 
Church;  that,  in  boldness,  with  the  devoted  Paul  he 
could  say,  "  Be  ye  followers  of  me,  even  as  I  also  am  of 
Christ." 

(g)  Eminent  Piety  is  Expected  of  the  Pastor. 

Hence  he  cannot  be  too  diligent  in  its  cultivation. 
It  is  true  that  very  often  there  is  too  much  expected  of 
him.  He  is  but  man,  and  the  struggle  against  sin  and 
imperfections  must  constantly  be  carried  on  in  him  as 
well  as  in  other  men.  And  sometimes  he  is  most  un- 
justly, even    cruelly,  criticised.     Enemies  do  this  be- 


60  THE  PASTOR 

cause,  through  him,  they  wish  to  injure  the  cause ; 
friends  do  it  from  want  of  thought  or  want  of  know- 
ledge. His  motives  cannot  be  all  seen.  As  a  public 
man  he  must  act,  and  his  reasons  for  acting  are  not 
always  understood.  Many  things  he  must  do  which 
are  encompassed  with  difficulties,  and  these  difficulties 
alone  are  looked  at  and  exaggerated,  and  he  is  censured 
for  them,  whilst  everything  else  is  overlooked. 

At  the  same  time,  it  is  true  that  high-toned  principle 
and  consistency  are  expected  of  him.  And  it  is  right 
that  they  should.  Everything  in  the  heart-experience 
which  he  is  supposed  to  have  passed  through,  in  the 
profession  which  he  has  made,  in  the  sacred  office  to 
which  he  is  called,  in  the  superior  advantages  for  sanc- 
tity which  he  has  had,  and  in  the  holy  influences  which 
he  is  appointed  to  disseminate, — all  these  justify  the  ex- 
pectation that  he  will  be  a  man  of  more  than  ordinary 
godliness.  If  he  comes  short  of  that  expectation  he 
is  disgraced.  What  cowardice  would  be  to  a  soldier, 
what  weakness  would  be  to  an  athlete,  what  dishonesty 
would  be  to  a  steward,  tliat  will  a  low  degree  of  piety 
be  to  him.  It  will  be  to  his  dishonor,  and  the  world 
will  see  it  and  know  it,  and  hold  him  in  corresponding 
disdain.  No  man  is  more  highly  honored  than  a  de- 
votedly consistent  minister ;  none  is  more  despised  than 
he  who  is  faithless  and  inconsistent. 

It  is  to  be  sorely  lamented  that  occasionally  there  are 
men  to  be  found  in  this  office  who  have  very  little  in- 
deed, if  any,  of  its  spirit.  Here  is  one  of  an  irascible 
temperament  who  is  constantly  embroiling  himself  and 
his  church  in  the  most  lamentable  strifes.  Here  is  an- 
other who  is  unstable,  ever  devising,  trying  and  aban- 
doning projects,  so  as  to  forfeit  all  confidence.     Here  is 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  61 

another  eminently  worldly,  so  as  to  have  no  claim  to  be 
regarded  as  a  steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  Here 
is  another  hopelessly  imprudent,  ever  doing  that  which 
is  unwise  and  sadly  inconsistent  with  the  high  reputa- 
tion he  ought  to  bear.  And  occasionally  there  is  one 
bearing  the  ministerial  name  who  is  still  worse.  Either 
because  he  has  no  grace  in  his  heart,  or  because  he 
allows  himself  to  tamper  with  temptation,  he  falls  into 
gross  sin  and  causes  a  shudder  throughout  the  kingdom 
of  Christ. 

Who  can  estimate  the  injury  which  such  an  unholy 
minister  does?  His  crime  will  be  noised  abroad  from 
east  to  west.  It  will  be  told  of  bevond  the  seas.  Its 
history  will  be  translated  into  other  languages.  It  will 
be  gloated  over  by  the  enemy  through  Western  settle- 
ments. Its  disgusting  details  will  be  read  by  wonder- 
ing girls  in  the  log  cabins  of  Canada.  And  nowhere 
will  it  be  repeated  without  causing  pain  or  injury.  It 
will  grieve  the  pious,  harden  the  impenitent,  furnish 
argument  for  the  ojDposer,  blight  the  spirit  of  devotion, 
encourage  others  to  sin,  and  cause  nameless  mischiefs 
that  nothing  but  the  omnipotent  Spirit  of  God  can 
counteract.  Oh  that  those  who  hold  the  ministerial 
office,  or  are  looking  forward  to  it,  would  duly  consider 
this !  Oh  that  those  who  have  no  heart  for  its  becoming 
spirituality  would  leave  it !  Oh  that  all  would  study 
well  their  tremendous  responsibility !  Oh  that  they 
would  get  very,  very  near  to  Christ,  and  cling  to  him 
with  the  full  conviction  that  only  by  his  side  are  they 
safe !  Oh  that  they  were  willing  to  deny  themselves 
many  things  which  might  seem  right  enough  in  them- 
selves, but  which  might  easily  be  misunderstood  and 
tend  to  the  dishonor  of  the  cause !  Oh  that  they  would 
all  strive  for  a  godliness  of  the  most  elevated  character, 


62  THE  PASTOR 

which  would  keep  them  far  above  reproach  or  even  the 
suspicion  of  wrong ! 

{h)  The  Pastor  is  Warranted  in  looking  forward  to 
Eminent  Glory  in  the  Heavenly  World. 

If  even  "  Jesus,  for  the  joy  that  was  set  before  him, 
endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame,"  how  much  more 
should  his  ministers  endure  any  toils  in  view  of  the 
great  heavenly  joys  before  them ! 

That  there  are  peculiar  joys  in  store  for  the  faithful 
pastor  is  taught  not  very  obscurely  in  the  Scrip- 
tures. What  other  meaning  can  we  attach  to  the  words 
of  Christ :  "  And  he  that  reapeth  receiveth  wages,  and 
gathereth  fruit  unto  life  eternal :  that  both  he  that  sow- 
eth  and  he  that  reapeth  may  rejoice  together  "  ?  Did 
not  the  ajDOstle  foresee  that  peculiar  glory  when  he 
thought  of  those  whom  he  had  been  instrumental  in 
saving,  and  said,  "  For  what  is  our  hope,  or  joy,  or 
crown  of  rejoicing?  Are  not  even  ye  in  the  presence 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming  ?"  And  another 
prophet  in  still  more  glowing  language  exclaimed, 
"  They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the 
firmament ;  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness, 
as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever."  After  a  very  careful 
study  of  the  whole  subject,  Dr.  Killen  records  this 
cheering  conclusion  :  "  To  every  devoted  pastor,  in  ref- 
erence to  the  people  among  whom  he  labors,  it  may  be 
said  in  the  words  of  our  Lord  himself,  They  cannot 
recompense  thee,  for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at  the 
resurrection  of  the  just.  Nor  does  he  himself  design 
either  to  pay  or  put  such  oif  with  the  wealth  and  hon- 
ors of  time,  but  he  has  in  store  for  them  abundant 
recompense  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just.  Having 
turned  many  to  righteousness,  they  shall  then  not  only 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  63 

'  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament/  but  be  made 
'  pillars  in  the  temple  of  our  God.'  " 

All  true  pastors  are  prejDaring  for  that  pre-eminent 
glory  of  the  future.  Surpassingly  great  is  the  bliss 
which  they  may  lawfully  keep  in  view  in  all  their 
ministerial  work  and  trials.  To  this  they  are  appointed, 
and  for  this  they  are  getting  ready  according  to  the 
measure  of  their  fidelity. 

What  eminent  godliness  should  now  be  theirs !  What 
heavenly-mindedness  they  should  now  have,  in  pros- 
pect of  such  distinguished  seats  of  bliss  in  the  celestial 
world  !  It  is  not  unbecoming  for  them  to  keep  stead- 
fastly in  sight  the  portrait  of  the  faithful  minister  as 
described  by  Bunyau.  It  was  the  picture  of  a  grave 
person  hanging  up  against  the  wall :  "  It  had  eyes  lifted 
up  to  heaven,  the  best  of  books  in  his  hand,  the  law  of 
truth  was  written  upon  his  lips,  the  world  was  behind 
his  back ;  he  stood  as  if  he  pleaded  with  men,  and  a 
crown  of  gold  did  hang  over  his  headr  When  all  is 
regarded  as  given  for  Christ's  sake,  then  it  is  not  un- 
warranted for  the  pastor  to  be  incited  to  the  effort  for 
eminent  piety  by  the  motives  so  strongly  stated  by  Dr. 
J.  W.  Alexander  :  "  Each  instant  of  present  labor  is  to 
be  repaid  with  a  million  of  ages  of  glory." 

We  have  thus  dwelt  at  much  length  upon  the  tran- 
scendent importance  of  deep-toned  piety  in  pastors, 
because  of  our  clearest  possible  conviction  that  it  lies 
at  the  foundation  of  everything  hopeful  in  the  office. 
We  cannot  present  this  conviction  as  emphatically  as 
we  feel  it.  At  the  present  age  of  so  much  superficial 
religion  we  feel  that  this  subject  is  one  of  immense  im- 
portance. What  is  needed  in  the  ministry  now  is  com- 
plete consecration   of  heart   and   head   and   hands   to 


64  THE  PASTOR 

Christ.  With  ministers  more  than  with  any  other  per- 
sons alive  the  supreme  motive  needs  to  be  the  glory  of 
God.  In  all  their  studies  and  ministrations,  in  every 
element  of  their  being,  their  moving  impulse  should  be 
love  to  Christ. 

Oh  that  every  pastor  could  be  made  to  believe  and 
feel,  and  keep  before  him  the  conviction,  that  nothing 
else  but  this  devoted  godliness  will  make  his  ministry 
either  pleasant  or  profitable !  Can  ministers  not  be 
persuaded  to  rely  upon  this  as  true  ?  Would  that  they 
might  all  form  the  solemn  purpose  not  to  rest  until  this 
degree  of  godliness  was  reached !  This  is  within  the 
power  of  all.  Great  eloquence  or  popularity  it  may  be 
impossible  for  many  to  reach,  but  great  devotedness  to 
Christ  is  attainable  by  all  who  will  strive  for  it.  And 
when  this  is  reached,  then  a  successful  ministry  is  made 
sure.  If  our  ministers,  young  and  old,  would  set  out 
for  this,  the  whole  face  of  the  Church,  and  of  the 
country  too,  would  very  soon  be  changed.  How  much 
is  dependent  upon  our  pastors  laying  this  matter  to 
heart ! 

HOW  THE  PIETY  OF  THE  MINISTER  MAY  BE  CULTIVATED. 

This  is  a  point  of  vital  importance  to  every  pastor. 
No  subject  should  receive  from  him  more  anxious 
thought.  There  is  none  to  which  he  should  give  closer 
attention  from  the  beginning  of  his  ministry  to  its  close. 
The  following  suggestions  may  be  of  use  to  those  who 
are  earnestly  set  on  higher  attainments  in  this  first 
qualification  for  their  sacred  office : 

(a)  This  Piety  to  be  Cultivated  by  Constant  Prayer. 

We  have  written  fully  of  the  attainment  of  a  high 

type  of  piety  by  the  pastor,  because  we  feel  profoundly 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  65 

its  importance.  And  now  the  very  momentous  ques- 
tion comes  up,  How  can  it  be  reached?  By  what 
means  can  the  heart  be  so  cultivated  as  to  arrive  at  this 
blessed  ex^jerience  ?  That  such  elevated  piety  is  attain- 
able should  be  laid  down  as  a  maxim  at  the  very  be- 
ginning. And  that  every  pastor  should  set  his  heart  upon 
it,  and  never  rest  until  it  is  experienced,  we  would  press 
home  as  our  first  and  most  important  advice.  Then  the 
most  effectual  method  for  reaching  it  we  would  emphat- 
ically declare  to  be  constant  prayer.  It  is  hardly  neces- 
sary to  mention  this  to  those  who  have  themselves  been 
called  into  the  ministry,  but  it  may  be  wise  to  stir  up 
their  minds  to  a  vivid  sense  of  the  great  practical  truth. 
If  we  can  say  anything  that  will  awaken  more  earnest 
attention  to  it,  the  effort  will  not  be  misdirected. 

It  is  well  known  that  every  degree  of  piety  in  the 
heart  must  be  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  By  him 
it  is  that  piety  is  first  implanted  through  the  renewing 
of  the  nature  that  was  once  all  corruption.  That  nature 
needs  to  be  sanctified  more  and  more,  the  obstacles  in 
the  heart  and  in  the  world  have  to  be  overcome,  the 
motives  drawn  from  Christ  and  his  gospel  have  to  be 
brought  home  with  such  power  as  to  impress  the  mind. 
But  to  do  all  this  is  the  special  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  by  no  other  power  in  the  world  excepting  by  him 
can  it  be  effected.  By  the  death  of  Christ  his  power 
was  secured,  and  he  was  sent  into  the  world  for  the 
express  purpose  of  sanctifying  redeemed  men  and  pro- 
ducing in  them  the  holy  likeness  of  Christ. 

He  effects  this  change  by  taking  Christ  and  the 
things  of  Christ,  and  impressing  them  vividly  upon  the 
hearts  of  those  who  are  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace. 
He  shows  Christ  as  our  personal  Saviour,  and  opens  the 
eye  of  faith  so  that  he  can  be  seen  and  trusted  in. 


66  THE  PASTOR 

Then,  by  this  operation,  the  conscience  becomes  pacified 
through  atoning  blood,  and  that  blood  he  applies  day 
by  day,  so  that  the  soul  is  kept  in  peace  and  animated 
to  aspire  after  higher  degrees  of  holiness.  Besides,  the 
work  is  carried  on  with  the  greatest  success  by  the 
Spirit  holding  up  Christ  as  our  model  after  whom  we 
are  to  copy  in  heart  and  life.  Nor  is  he  presented  as 
our  pattern  only,  but  as  our  motive  also — as  the  glorious 
object  of  our  love,  the  worthy  object  to  which  our  whole 
being  ought  to  be  consecrated.  Thus  through  Christ 
the  Spirit  sanctifies.  He  takes  men  hour  by  hour  to 
the  cross  by  which  sin  was  once  effectually  conquered, 
and  by  which  it  is  yet  to  be  utterly  banished  from  the 
hearts  and  the  habitations  of  men. 

Then  the  encouraging  thing  for  us,  and  the  point  we 
would  now  urge,  is  that  this  Spirit  is  given  in  answer  to 
prayer.  He  is  with  his  Church  and  with  his  people 
already,  but  the  larger  measure  of  his  sanctifying 
power  which  ministers  especially  need  is  that  which 
we  are  now  considering.  This  undoubtedly  may  be 
obtained  by  earnest  and  persevering  prayer.  The  most 
emphatic  promise  in  the  whole  Bible  is  given  in  refer- 
ence to  this  very  thing :  "  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you  ;  for  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth ; 
and  he  that  seeketh  findeth  ;  and  to  him  that  knocketh 
it  shall  be  opened.  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom 
if  his  son  ask  bread,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ?  Or  if 
he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent  ?  If  ye  then, 
being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  chil- 
ren,  how  much  more  shall  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask  him  !"  Ac- 
cording to  Luke,  who  records  the  same  promise,  the 
blessing  desired  is  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Let  us 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  67 

linger  for  a  moment  on  this  promise.  Observe,  he  does 
not  simply  say,  "Ask  and  ye  shall  receive  ;"  that,  coming 
from  the  lips  of  perfect  Truth,  would  be  enough.  But 
to  make  the  promise  more  impressive,  he  repeats  it  three 
times :  "  ye  shall  receive,"  "  ye  shall  find,"  "  it  shall  be 
opened  unto  you."  Nor  is  that  all.  To  make  it  still 
more  emphatic,  he  repeats  it  three  times  again  :  "  every 
one  that  asketh  receiveth  ;  and  he  that  seeketh  findeth  ; 
and  to  him  that  knocketh  it  shall  be  opened."  In  the 
very  acts  of  asking,  seeking,  knocking,  the  blessing  is 
received.  Nor  is  even  this  all,  though  the  promise  has 
been  repeated  six  times.  That  it  may  sink  the  more 
deeply  into  every  heart,  he  uses  one  of  the  most  touch- 
ing arguments  :  "  Or  what  man  is  there  of  you,  whom 
if  his  son  ask  bread,  will  he  give  him  a  stone  ?  Or  if 
he  ask  a  fish,  will  he  give  him  a  serpent  ?  If  ye  then, 
being  evil,  know  how  to  give  good  gifts  unto  your  chil- 
dren, how  much  more  shall  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven  give  the  Holy  Spirit  (as  Luke  has  it)  to  them 
that  ask  him !"  Was  there  ever  such  a  promise  as 
this  ?  AVas  ever  any  engagement  of  God  so  positively 
ratified  ?  If  prayer,  to  be  successful,  must  be  for  things 
agreeable  to  the  will  of  God,  can  there  be  any  question 
about  this  prayer  for  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  Is  not  his  whole 
heart  set  upon  granting  us  this  ? 

Not  a  day,  then,  should  pass  without  the  pastor  car- 
rying this  petition  before  the  throne,  and  wrestling  for 
the  Holy  Spirit  to  come  and  baptize  him  afresh,  and 
baptize  him  thoroughly,  with  his  sanctifying  influences. 
In  urging  this  petition  he  should  never  become  weary 
or  discouraged  or  satiated,  or  so  familiar  with  the  request 
that  it  will  lose  its  fervency.  When  he  is  praying  for 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  he  is  praying  for  more 
holiness  of  life,  for  more  of  the  mind  of  Christ,  for 


68  THE  PASTOR 

more  of  the  image  of  God,  for  more  power  with  men, 
for  everything  which  as  a  Christian  and  Christian  min- 
ister he  should  desire. 

The  importance  of  prayer  in  the  ministry  is  so  very, 
very  great  that  we  will  strive  to  impress  it  by  showing 
how  it  lay  before  the  minds  of  men  whose  own  eminent 
e-odliness  enabled  them  to  understand  it  as  others  could 

o 

not.  This  is  not  the  opinion  of  one  or  two,  but  of  the 
many,  and  that  of  those  who  had  most  of  the  mind  of 
Christ.  We  would  repeat  their  testimony  over  and  over 
again,  that  the  great  truth  may  be  fixed  the  more  in- 
delibly. It  has  been  tersely  said,  that  "  a  ministry  of 
prayer  must  be  a  ministry  of  power,"  and  all  experience 
goes  to  prove  the  truth  of  this  saying.  It  has  been 
reasoned  in  this  way  :  "  Above  all  things,  prayer  must 
blend  itself  with  all  ministerial  labors.  Nothing  makes 
a  thought  derived  from  others  more  certainly  our  own 
than  the  attempt  to  make  it  the  subject  of  serious  and 
earnest  prayer.  This  gives  a  new  and  somewhat  original 
cast  to  the  thought  itself,  and  it  flows  from  the  mind  and 
the  tongue  with  a  mild  yet  winning  force  which  few 
hearts  are  able  to  resist.  To  a  preacher  who  thus  com- 
bines study  and  devotion,  though  he  may  give  no  signs 
of  extraordinary  genius,  the  hearers  listen,  they  know 
not  why,  and  are  impressed  by  his  preaching  in  a  man- 
ner they  can  scarcely  understand.  The  secret  of  his 
influence  is  that  God  is  with  him  and  makes  whatever 
he  does  prosper." 

The  great  Welsh  preacher,  Mr.  Williams  of  Wern — 
one  of  the  princely  trio  of  that  land  of  great  preachers, 
John  Elias,  William  Williams,  and  Christmas  Evans — 
left  this  testimony  :  "  The  old  ministers  were  not  much 
better  preachers  than  we  are,  and  in  many  respects  they 
were  inferior,  but  there  was  an  unction  about  their  min- 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  69 

istry,  and  success  attended  upon  it  now  but  seldom  wit- 
nessed. And  what  was  the  cause  of  the  difference? 
They  prayed  more  than  we  do.  If  we  would  prevail 
and  have  power  with  men,  we  must  first  prevail  and 
have  power  with  God.  It  was  on  his  knees  that  Jacob 
became  a  prince,  and  if  we  would  become  princes  we 
must  be  oftener  and  more  importunate  upon  our  knees." 
Dr.  Griffin  remarked  of  a  young  man,  a  pupil  of  his  who 
had  just  commenced  preaching,  "  He  has  an  active 
mind  and  superior  talents.  The  only  question  I  have 
about  him  is,  whether  he  will  pray  down  the  Holy  Spirit 
while  he  preaches."  The  probability  of  any  minister's 
success  is  in  the  question,  "  Will  he  pray  down  the  Holy 
Spirit  f  Very  valuable  was  the  dying  testimony  of  the 
great  and  godly  Andrew  Fuller :  "  I  wish  I  had  prayed 
more  for  the  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  studying 
and  preaching  my  sermons."  The  exhortation  of  the 
noble  French  preacher,  Massillon,  cannot  be  too  atten- 
tively studied :  "  Accompany  your  labors  with  your 
prayers.  Speak  of  the  disorders  of  your  people  more 
frequently  to  God  than  to  them.  Complain  to  him  of 
the  obstacles  put  in  the  way  of  their  conversion  by  your 
unfaithfulness  more  frequently  than  of  those  which 
their  obstinacy  may  present.  Blame  yourself  alone  at 
his  feet  for  the  small  fruit  of  your  ministry.  As  a 
tender  father  apologize  to  him  for  the  faults  of  your 
children,  and  accuse  only  yourself."  Innumerable  other 
such  declarations  could  easily  be  cited  from  the  writings 
of  the  most  devoted  and  successful  of  ministers.  The 
transcendent  importance  of  prayer  is  the  voice  of  the 
best,  the  greatest,  the  most  highly  blest  of  those  who 
have  labored  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

Above  all  other  Christians,  the  pastor  must  be  a  man 
of  prayer.     All  others  need  to  be  daily  at  the  throne 


70  THE  PASTOR 

of  grace,  but  he  more.  He  has  to  do  with  such  purely- 
spiritual  things  that  nothing  but  the  Spirit  can  qualify 
him  for  his  exalted  work.  In  the  cause  committed  to 
him  such  tremendous  interests  are  involved  that  he 
needs  constant  guidance  from  on  high.  Of  himself 
how  can  he  reach  such  hard  and  impenitent  hearts  as  he 
has  to  do  with  ?  His  vocation  requires  him  to  stand  so 
near  to  God  that  he  must  have  the  purifying  of  the 
Holy  S|)irit  for  that  awful  presence.  It  is  his  to  inter- 
cede for  otliers  as  well  as  to  ]3ray  for  himself,  and  how 
can  he  do  that  unless  he  has  the  aid  of  that  Intercessor 
who  inspires  groanings  that  cannot  be  uttered?  Emi- 
nently is  he  to  be  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  oh  how 
holy,  how  holy  doth  it  become  him  to  be  !  Even  Christ, 
the  divine  Shepherd,  spent  whole  nights  in  prayer ;  how 
much  more  do  those  who  are  mere  men,  though  in  the 
most  sacred  oflfice,  need  to  tarry  long,  long  in  that  exer- 
cise !  Among  other  ends  he  had  in  view  in  praying  so 
often,  and  in  causing  that  fact  to  be  recorded,  did  he 
not  intend  to  set  an  example  to  his  under-shepherds  in 
all  time?  Ah,  prayer  should  be  their  daily  breath. 
Emphatically  should  it  be  true  of  them  that  they  "  pray 
always." 

Every  one  of  their  ministerial  acts — yes,  all  that 
they  do — should  be  consecrated  by  prayer.  They  are 
liable  to  err  and  make  grievous  mistakes ;  how  can  they 
be  safe  without  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit?  All  that 
they  do  and  say  may  be  so  momentous  in  its  results  that 
they  should  not  rely  upon  their  own  understanding, 
but  hold  constant  fellowship  with  God.  It  was  this 
dwelling  with  God  that  made  Whitefield  so  great.  "  So 
close  was  his  communion  with  God  before  preaching 
that  it  was  said  he  used  to  come  down  to  the  people  '  as 
if  there  were  a  rainbow  about  his  head.' "     Constant 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  71 

praying  will  make  the  whole  work  of  the  minister  safe 
and  happy.  He  will  then  be  preparing  for  the  pulpit 
and  other  duties  every  day  and  hour.  Quaintly  has  it 
been  said,  "  They  who  have  been  made  fishers  of  men 
mind  their  business  both  when  they  are  fisliing  and  when 
they  are  mending  their  nets."  In  everything  should 
the  minister  wrestle  in  prayer,  because  God  is  so  willing 
to  hear  and  to  help  him,  because  it  is  so  safe  to  rely 
always  on  the  infinite  understanding  and  infinite  jDOwer, 
and  because  this  carrying  every  act  before  the  throne 
will  turn  the  whole  life  into  an  unbroken  service  of 
God. 

(6)  Piety  to  be  Cultivated  by  a  Morning  Hour 
OF  Devotion. 

In  all  the  counsels  which  we  purpose  giving  for  the 
guidance  of  the  pastor  we  want  to  be  as  specific  as  pos- 
sible. We  do  not  intend  to  rest  in  mere  general  obser- 
vations, which  might  be  important,  but  would  not  lead 
to  the  practical  results  we  desire.  Our  suggestion  now 
is,  that  the  pastor  set  a^^art  the  first  hour  of  every  day 
for  uninterrupted  communion  with  God.  We  would 
have  the  first  and  best  of  the  minister's  time  rigidly 
devoted  to  the  divine  service.  Most  pastors,  by  a  little 
arrangement  of  duties  and  by  a  little  self-denial,  could 
carry  out  this  important  rule.  Those  with  whom  it 
would  be  absolutely  impossible  might  set  apart  some 
other  hour  of  the  day,  but  the  first  hour  is  the  best. 
We  will  not  dwell  on  the  other  benefits  that  would  ac- 
crue, such  as  the  economizing  of  time  and  the  establish- 
ing of  regular  habits,  but  we  would  say  that  the  spir- 
itual benefits  could  scarcely  be  exaggerated.  A  whole 
morning  hour  spent  in  reading  the  word  of  God,  in 
prayer  and  in  spiritual  meditation,  what  an  influence  it 


72  THE  PASTOR 

would  have  upon  the  life  !  How  could  the  direction  of 
Christ  be  better  obeyed,  or  the  resulting  blessing  more 
certainly  secured?  "  When  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy 
closet,  and  when  thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy 
Father  which  is  in  secret ;  and  thy  Father,  which  seeth 
in  secret,  shall  reward  thee  openly  !"  Let  the  first  hour 
of  the  day,  then,  before  food,  before  family,  before  daily 
avocations,  be  made  sacred  to  the  Lord. 

In  the  life  and  work  of  the  minister  especially  it  is 
all  important  that  there  should  be  specific  and  long 
periods  of  devotion.  He  should  observe  the  rule  to  be 
in  the  spirit  of  prayer  always,  but  there  should  be  a 
definite  and  considerable  time  for  it  daily.  He  should 
have  such  a  j^ieriod  every  day,  when  the  world  would  be 
resolutely  excluded,  when  the  mind  would  dwell  long 
and  intently  on  spiritual  things,  when  the  divine  word 
would  be  read  and  applied  to  self  very  deliberately, 
when  the  soul  would  be  kept  in  prolonged  communion 
with  God,  when  the  realities  of  the  spiritual  and  eternal 
would  be  made  more  impressive,  and  when  the  mind 
might  be  toned  up  to  a  braver  grappling  with  the  trials 
and  the  duties  of  life. 

The  importance  of  this  morning  hour  of  communion 
with  God  will  be  seen  when  the  responsibility  of  the 
minister's  office  is  considered.  He  has  a  great  work  to  do, 
and  every  day  which  he  spends  is  so  much  taken  from  the 
aggregate  of  time  given  him  for  that  work.  He  never 
commences  a  day  that  will  not  bring  him  something 
in  which  he  will  need  divine  guidance.  Every  day 
with  him  has  its  own  work — a  work  to  which  he  was 
never  called  before,  and  will  never  be  called  again. 
During  any  day  upon  which  he  enters  he  may  be  sore- 
ly tempted,  or  he  may  be  called  to  the  awful  duty  of 
ministering  to  persons  nigh  unto  death,  or  to  counsel 


IN  THE  CLOSET..  73 

the  inquiring,  or  to  preach  a  sermon  that  will  be  the  sa- 
vor of  life  unto  life  or  of  death  unto  death  to  some  soul, 
or  to  decide  questions  of  duty  in  critical  emergencies ; 
or  he  may  have  opportunities  of  influencing  by  words 
fitly  spoken,  or  of  setting  an  example  that  will  help 
souls  forward  on  the  way  of  life.  Every  day  he  lives 
his  soul  may  make  progress  in  grace  and  in  the  expe- 
rience of  heavenly  love.  Day  by  day  the  pastor  is  to 
stand  as  an  intercessor  before  the  throne  of  grace,  bear- 
ing the  names  of  the  flock  committed  to  his  charge. 
How  can  a  pastor  enter  upon  any  day  of  such  solemn 
responsibility  without  making  sure  of  divine  help  dur- 
ing every  moment  ? 

The  practice  of  spending  the  first  hour  of  the  day  in 
secret  j^rayer  is  recommended  by  the  highest  example. 
It  is  said  of  one  of  our  most  eminent  statesmen,  at  a 
time  when  most  responsible  duties  to  the  country  rested 
on  him,  that  his  morning  hour  was  always  spent  in  im- 
ploring the  help  of  the  great  Ruler  of  the  nations.  A 
distinguished  judge  acknowledged  his  success  in  his 
profession  as  owing  to  the  hour  he  daily  spent  with 
God.  General  Havelock,  though  burdened  with  the 
care  of  the  army  during  the  terrible  mutiny  in  India, 
managed  to  keep  sacred  for  prayer  a  long  time  in  the 
morning  of  each  day.  Other  honored  names  might  be 
added,  as  those  of  Bacon,  and  the  great  astronomer 
Kepler,  and  the  historian  De  Thou,  of  whom  it  is  re- 
lated that  every  morning  "  he  implored  God  in  private 
to  purify  his  heart,  to  banish  from  it  hatred  and  flattery, 
to  enlighten  his  mind,  and  to  make  known  to  him  the 
truth  which  so  many  passions  and  conflicting  interests 
had  almost  buried."  This  also  was  the  custom  of  one 
guided  by  the  Divine  Spirit,  for  David's  resolution  was, 
''  My  voice  shalt  thou  hear  in  the  morning,  O  Lord  ;  in 

10 


74  THE  PASTOR 

the  morning  will  I  direct  my  prayer  unto  thee,  and  will 
look  up."  The  testimony  of  that  most  godly  man, 
Philip  Henry,  speaking  of  one  of  his  studying  days, 
was,  "  I  forgot,  when  I  began,  explicitly  and  expressly  to 
crave  help  from  God,  and  the  chariot-wheels  drove  ac- 
cordingly. Lord,  forgive  my  omission,  and  keep  me  in 
the  way  of  duty!"  What  higher  examj^le  and  encour- 
agement could  we  have  for  this  practice  ? 

It  is  recommended  that  the  morning  hour  be  set  apart 
for  devotion,  because  that  hour  can  more  generally  be 
commanded,  and  because  the  mind  is  then  clearer  and 
better  fitted  for  communion  with  God.  Most  pastors 
could  so  arrange  their  daily  duties  as  to  have  that  hour 
statedly  to  themselves.  Then  they  would  not  be  inter- 
rupted by  any  of  the  ordinary  claims  of  the  day  ;  the 
mind  would  be  refreshed  and  calm,  and  the  world  would 
not  often  intrude.  It  could  easily  be  an  hour  kept 
sacred  to  God  and  the  soul  and  the  profound  interests 
of  eternity. 

The  influence  of  this  morning  hour  of  undisturbed 
fellowship  with  God  would  be  felt  all  the  day.  Not 
simply  would  its  prayers  be  answered,  but  a  tone  of 
spirituality  would  spring  out  from  it  and  pervade  all. 
The  presence  of  Christ  would  be  felt  in  every  hour  and 
every  act,  and  this  would  save  from  innumerable  mis- 
takes and  perplexities.  A  blessed  restraint  would  be 
imposed  from  the  remembrance  of  the  hour  when  the 
heart  burned  with  love,  and  from  the  anticipation  of 
again  meeting  with  Christ  in  the  sweet  morning  devotions. 
An  elevated  tone  of  Christian  life  would  thus  be  im- 
parted to  the  whole  day.  Duty  would  be  turned  into 
pleasure,  trials  would  be  moderated  and  every  true  en- 
joyment would  be  rendered  doubly  sweet.  The  con- 
sciousness that  the  day  was  devoted  to  God  would  keep 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  75 

it  all  a  scene  of  worship  and  make  this  life  but  the  com- 
mencement of  heaven.  Oh  it  would  be  a  most  blessed 
thing  for  every  pastor  to  make  sacred  this  morning  hour 
of  prayer  !  Thoughtfully  has  one  written  of  it :  "  Prayer, 
prayer,  prayer,  the  first,  second  and  third  elements  of 
the  Christian  life,  should  open,  prolong  and  conclude 
each  day.  The  first  act  of  the  soul  in  early  morning 
should  be  a  draught  at  the  heavenly  fountain.  It  will 
sweeten  the  taste  for  the  day.  If  you  can  have  but  ten 
minutes  with  God  at  that  fresh,  tranquil  and  tender 
season,  make  sure  of  those  minutes.  They  are  of  more 
value  than  much  fine  gold.  But  if  you  tarry  long  so 
sweetly  at  the  throne,  you  will  come  out  of  the  closet  as 
the  high  priest  of  Israel  came  from  the  awful  ministry 
at  the  altar  of  incense,  suffused  all  over  with  the  heav- 
enly fragrance  of  that  communion." 

This  habit,  once  formed,  will  become  an  invaluable 
element  of  the  pastor's  strength.  It  may  require 
some  effort  and  some  self-denial  at  first,  but  soon  it  will 
grow  easy  and  prove  that  hour  the  most  attractive  of  all 
the  hours  of  the  day.  It  will  be  looked  forward  to  as 
the  time  of  sweet  refreshment  of  the  soul.  When  one 
has  learned  to  relish  this  hour  of  devotion  he  has  ac- 
quired a  great  element  of  power  in  his  ministerial  work. 
The  practice  cannot  be  recommended  too  strongly.  We 
beg  that  the  recommendation  be  not  looked  upon  as  vis- 
ionary or  trivial.  Let  time  be  given  for  communion 
with  God  before  the  ordinary  duties  of  the  day  are 
entered  upon.  The  pastor  with  a  work  for  eternity 
staring  him  in  the  face  cannot  afford  to  do  without  any- 
thing that  would  help  him — certainly  not  without  such 
a  grand  agency  of  spiritual  power  as  this. 


76  THE  PASTOR 

(c)  Piety   Increased  by  the  Devotional   Reading   of 
THE  Scriptures. 

Ministers  are  liable  to  get  into  the  habit  of  studying 
the  word  of  God  simply  that  they  may  be  the  better 
prepared  to  teach  others.  It  is  all  important,  however, 
that  they  should  do  more  than  this.  They  should  not 
read  the  Bible  merely  for  others,  nor  simply  as  a  book 
of  science,  or  history,  or  geography,  or  profound  wis- 
dom only,  but  that  they  may  also  bring  it  home  and 
apply  it  to  themselves.  The  faintest  impression  that  it 
is  not  intended  for  their  own  personal  benefit  should 
never  be  admitted.  Their  hearts  should  be  so  applied 
to  it  that  they  may  themselves  be  brought  nearer  to  God. 
They  should  listen  to  it  that  they  may  hear  God's  voice 
addressed  to  their  own  souls,  and  that  for  themselves 
they  may  see  his  glory  beaming  upon  every  page.  For 
their  own  personal  benefit,  as  if  there  were  no  others  in 
the  world  who  needed  it,  for  their  spiritual  strength 
and  instruction  and  comfort,  they  should  meditate  upon 
it  profoundly  every  day. 

This  is  a  very  important  duty  for  every  Christian. 
The  word  is  the  great  instrument  by  which  the  Spirit 
increases  holiness  in  the  hearts  of  believers.  It  is  by 
faith  in  that  word  that  men  are  ordained  to  be  sanctified. 
Christ  teaches  the  necessity  of  the  truth  when,  in  his 
great  intercessory  prayer,  he  made  sure  of  its  efiicacy  by 
the  petition,  "  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth ;  thy 
word  is  truth."  The  Spirit  will  honor  his  own  truth, 
and  will  make  it  effectual.  It  is  by  Christ,  the  Bread 
of  life,  that  the  soul  is  to  be  nourished ;  and  Christ  is 
to  be  found  chiefly  in  the  Scriptures.  From  the  Scrip- 
tures come  light,  and  heat,  and  strength,  and  impulse, 
all  of  which  are  important  elements  of  true  godliness 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  77 

in  the  soul.  Not  only  to  the  young  man,  but  to  all  who 
ask  a  similar  question,  "  Wherewithal  shall  a  young 
man  cleanse  his  way?"  comes  the  inspired  answer,  "By 
taking  heed  thereto  according  to  thy  word."  Oh  how 
the  devout  study  and  personal  application  of  the  Scrip- 
tures enrich  the  soul !  A  simple  passage  devoutly  med- 
itated upon  makes  the  heart  better.  Then  the  growth 
in  piety  which  is  produced  in  this  way  is  not  ephemeral 
or  spurious  in  any  sense ;  it  is  healthy,  and  will  be  per- 
manent in  its  results.  All  the  books  on  personal  piety 
that  were  ever  written  are  not  to  be  compared  in  wis- 
dom, in  authority,  or  in  efficacy  with  the  Bible. 

Now,  there  is  special  need  for  the  devotional  study  of 
the  Bible  by  the  pastor.  His  piety  should  be  of  the 
most  elevated  type.  His  own  spiritual  wants,  as  well  as 
those  of  the  people  to  whom  he  ministers,  demand  that 
it  should  also  be  progressive — ever  rising  and  expand- 
ing as  his  work  becomes  more  solemn,  and  nothing 
will  meet  these  requirements  but  a  piety  that  is  truly 
scriptural.  No  type  of  piety  but  that  which  is  wrought 
out  from  the  word  of  God  will  do  for  him  whose  ex- 
ample is  largely  to  give  form  and  character  to  the  re- 
ligion of  hundreds.  Then  the  more  thoroughly  the 
minister  studies  the  Bible  for  his  own  edification,  the 
better  will  he  understand  how  to  bring  it  home  to 
others.  And  no  spirituality  but  that  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  teaches  in  his  word  will  rightly  equip  or  steady 
pastors  in  their  great  work  for  God,  for  souls  and  for 
eternity. 

For  the  minister  especially  it  is  very  important  that 
his  soul  be  put  in  direct  contact  with  the  word  of  the 
Lord.  He  should  get  just  as  near  as  it  is  possible  to 
the  mind  of  the  Spirit.  The  very  thoughts  of  that 
Spirit  he  should  endeavor  to  think  over  in  his  own 


78  THE  PASTOR 

heart.  The  soul  will  generally  become  assimilated  to 
Him  whose  inspired  utterances  are  kept  constantly  and 
impressively  before  it.  We  shall  grow  holy  by  the 
adoring  contemplation  of  Him  who  is  holiness  itself. 
"  But  we  all,  beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  to 
glory,  even  as  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord."  The  word 
is  pure,  and  its  effect  is  always  to  purify.  We  do  not 
sufficiently  appreciate  the  supernatural  influence  of  the 
Scrij^tures  in  sanctifying  those  who  are  kept  under  their 
influence.  Wisdom  worthy  of  profound  reflection  is 
contained  in  the  remarks  of  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander 
on  this  point :  "  There  is  something  wonderful  in  the 
power  which  the  word  of  God  possesses  over  the  con- 
sciences of  men.  To  those  who  never  read  or  heard  it 
this  fact  must  be  unknown,  but  it  is  manifest  to  those 
who  are  conversant  with  the  sacred  volume  or  who  are 
in  the  habit  of  hearing  it  expounded.  Why  should 
this  book  above  all  others  have  the  power  of  penetra- 
ting, and,  as  it  were,  searching  the  inmost  recesses  of 
the  soul,  and  showing  to  a  man  the  multitude  and  enor- 
mity of  the  evils  of  his  heart  and  life  ?  This  may  by 
some  be  attributed  to  early  education,  but  I  believe  that 
if  the  experiment  could  be  fairly  tried,  it  would  be 
found  that  men  who  have  never  been  brought  up  with 
any  sentiment  of  reverence  for  the  Bible  would  expe- 
rience its  power  over  the  conscience.  '  The  entrance  of 
thy  words  giveth  light.'  " 

To  every  pastor,  then,  would  we  say.  Study  the  Bible 
with  constant  and  close  self- application.  Make  its 
chapters  and  verses  familiar,  not  merely  by  the  effort  to 
gain  an  intellectual  understanding  of  them,  but  by  the 
blessed  comfort  you  have  found  from  them  in  your  own 
souls.     Adopt  some  rule  of  systematic  devotional  read- 


TN  THE  CLOSET.  79 

ing,  and  let  it  not  be  intermitted  for  any  trivial  consid- 
eration. Let  your  study  of  the  word  be  profound,  so 
as  to  get  down  to  its  very  marrow  and  sweetness.  Let 
your  meditations  be  constant,  so  that  all  the  day  long 
you  may  have  some  Scripture  before  the  mind.  Let  it 
be  with  you  as  his  biographer  says  of  McCheyne,  that 
"  he  fed  on  the  word,  not  in  order  to  prepare  himself 
for  his  people,  but  for  personal  edification.  To  do  so 
was  a  fundamental  rule  with  him."  And  let  all  this 
devotional  study  of  the  word  be  mingled  with  prayer, 
that  the  same  Spirit  who  inspired  it  would  give  it  life 
and  power  in  its  effects  upon  your  own  soul. 

(d)  The  Pastor  should  Cultivate  his  Piety  by 
Preaching  to  Himself. 

"Thou,  therefore,  which  teachest  another,  teachest  thou 
not  thyself?"  is  the  scriptural  rebuke  for  neglecting  this 
duty.  When  the  preacher  delivers  the  message  of  God, 
he  should  never  separate  himself  from  his  audience  as 
if  he  were  not  addressed.  He  needs  the  communications 
of  grace  just  as  much  as  his  congregation  does.  His 
own  experience  of  wants,  of  sins,  of  trials  and  of  bless- 
ings should  be  wrought  into  his  discourses.  His  own 
faults  should  be  kept  in  view,  and  rebuked  as  sharply 
as  those  of  his  audience.  Diligently  should  he  listen 
for  the  voice  of  God  as  addressed  to  his  own  particular 
case,  and  then  reiterate  that  voice  from  the  sacred  desk. 
This  rule,  given  by  another,  should  ever  be  his  guide : 
"  In  your  preparations  for  the  pulpit  endeavor  to  derive 
from  the  subject  on  which  you  are  about  to  preach  that 
spiritual  benefit  you  wish  your  hearers  to  receive." 

It  is  well  for  the  minister  to  study  his  own  particular 
wants  in  every  sermon  that  he  preaches.  He  should 
question  himself,  What   are  my  most  grievous   short- 


80  THE  PASTOR 

comings?  What  are  my  besetting  sins?  Wliat  are 
the  deficiences  in  my  Christian  character  ?  What  hin- 
derances  do  I  find  to  my  progress  in  grace  ?  To  what 
higher  degrees  of  spirituality  am  I  desirous  of  attain- 
ing? What  more  good  might  I  do  in  the  kingdom? 
These  and  simihir  questions  to  self  would  give  far  more 
directness  of  aim  to  his  discourses.  He  may  depend  on 
it  that  his  own  wants  and  those  of  his  people  are  very 
similar.  Then,  if  his  discourses  arise  out  of  his  own 
experience,  and  are  shaped  so  as  to  meet  his  own  wants, 
they  will  assuredly  also  be  applicable  to  the  great  body 
of  his  Christian  people. 

The  soul  of  the  minister  will  almost  necessarily 
grow  in  grace  under  such  a  process.  Its  own  great  in- 
terests will  not  be  neglected  through  exclusive  care  for 
others ;  its  prevailing  maladies  will  be  detected ;  it  will 
be  kept  alive,  and  the  proper  spiritual  nourishment  will 
be  given  it.  When  every  sermon  is  faithfully  brought 
home  to  the  preacher's  own  heart,  he  must  advance  in 
purity,  in  vigor,  in  knowledge  and  in  every  other  grace. 
Perhaps  not  jierceptibly,  but  very  surely,  will  he  make 
progress  from  year  to  year. 

Nothing  could  have  a  better  effect  in  preserving  from 
a  perfunctory  mode  of  preaching  than  this  self-applica- 
tion of  the  sermon.  As  in  every  other  profession,  the 
minister  is  in  danger  here.  To  see  a  man  preaching 
as  a  mere  thing  of  rote  is  a  very  sad  sight  indeed. 
There  is  nothing  more  heartless  or  repulsive.  It  is 
scarcely  possible  for  such  preaching  to  do  any  good  or 
not  to  disgust.  But  when  the  preacher  keeps  his  own 
case  vividly  before  him  in  what  he  is  saying,  then  he 
must  be  interested,  and  consequently  interest  others. 
Then  he  appears  not  as  one  above  them.  He  is  not 
patronizing,  but  he  is  one  with  his  audience,  and  enters 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  81 

with  them  into  all  their  troubles  for  sin  and  into  all 
their  joys  for  deliverance  through  Christ. 

This  habit  will  without  doubt  intensify  the  earnest- 
ness of  one's  preaching.  It  must  quicken  the  sensibili- 
ties, and  awaken  to  keenness  of  thought  about  the  great 
spiritual  wants  of  the  soul.  Then  in  the  proclamation 
of  the  gospel  the  pastor  will  have  all  the  ardor  that 
can  be  produced  by  the  serious  thought  that  his  own 
interests  are  at  stake.  He  cannot  be  indifferent  with 
the  conviction  pressing  upon  him  that  life  or  death  is 
the  issue — he  cannot  be  cold  and  formal. 

The  thought  is  well  presented  by  the  devout  Leighton : 
"  It  is  a  cold,  lifeless  thing  to  speak  of  spiritual  things 
upon  mere  report ;  but  they  that  speak  of  them  as 
their  own,  as  having  share  and  interest  in  them,  and 
some  experience  of  their  sweetness,  their  discourse  of 
them  is  enlivened  by  firm  belief  and  an  ardent  affection; 
they  cannot  mention  them  but  their  hearts  are  straight 
taken  with  such  gladness  as  they  are  forced  to  vent  ia 
praises."  Then  the  preacher  must  preach  in  sympathy 
with  the  people,  and  his  sighs  and  his  tears  and  his 
joys  mingle  with  theirs. 

The  pastor  should  look  upon  this  rule  of  preaching 
himself  in  all  his  sermons  as  one  of  very  great 
moment.  It  is  important  for  his  own  sake,  it  is  im- 
portant for  his  people's  sake,  that  he  should  preach 
every  sermon  to  himself  as  one  of  the  chief  auditors. 
He  should  do  this  even  when  he  is  addressing  the  im- 
penitent, for  their  hearts  and  his  are  by  nature  alike, 
and  the  gulf  from  which  he  would  draw  them  is  the 
gulf  from  which  he  has  only  narrowly  escaped  himself. 
After  preaching,  the  sermon  should  rest  deeply  in  his 
own  thoughts,  and  its  influence  upon  his  spiritual  life 
be  anxiously  looked  for.  "In  what  am  I  better  or 
11 


82  THE  PASTOR 

more  resolved  in  my  Christian  calling?"  is  a  question 
he  should  very  thoughtfully  ask.  The  minister  cannot 
do  without  this  preaching  to  himself,  for  ordinarily  he 
has  no  other  to  preach  to  him,  and  his  soul  will  suffer 
without  this  culture. 


HINDERANCES  IN  THE   WAY   OF  MINISTERIAL  PIETY. 

There  are  certain  things  which  are  in  danger  of  im- 
peding the  progress  of  the  clergyman  in  holiness. 
There  are  temptations  which  are  peculiar  to  him  and 
which  arise  from  the  nature  of  his  office.  His  very  ad- 
vantages and  means  of  usefulness  sometimes  become  a 
snare  when  they  are  not  properly  guarded.  Sometimes 
when  he  appears  to  be  the  strongest  he  needs  to  be  es- 
pecially watchful.  These  dangers  should  be  carefully 
studied,  for  they  are  insidious,  and  it  is  only  when  they 
are  clearly  seen  that  they  lose  their  power.  It  is  well 
that  a  few  of  them  should  be  here  exposed. 

1.  The  minister  is  in  danger  of  imperceptibly  falling 
into  the  habit  of  looking  upon  sj)iritual  things  simply  as 
a  profession.  It  is  his  business  to  work  for  the  salvation 
of  souls ;  he  is  called  to  interpret  the  Bible  as  a  profes- 
sion ;  he  goes  to  visit  the  sick  officially ;  he  calls  upon 
men  to  glorify  God  because  it  is  his  duty  to  do  so ;  and 
he  gradually  falls  into  all  these  duties  as  a  mere  habit. 
He  is  in  danger  of  coming  to  look  upon  them  simply  as 
a  profession,  and  not  as  matters  involving  everlasting 
interests.  If  he  is  not  careful  he  will  soon  find  him- 
self performing  them  in  a  merely  perfunctory  manner. 
The  great  interests  which  he  handles  become  so  familiar 
that  they  may  excite  within  him  scarcely  any  feeling. 
This  tendency  is  seen  in  all  the  professions.  And  there 
is  great  cause  for  the  minister  to  be  alarmed  lest  it  comes 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  83 

to  be  with  him  that  he  has  no  heart  in  a  work  which  is 
most  solemn  in  its  issues.  How  careful  should  he  be 
lest  in  dealing  so  constantly  with  other  souls  he  should 
come  to  neglect  his  own  ! 

2.  The  pastor  must  be  watchful,  or  soon  he  will  find 
that  all  his  studying  of  the  Bible  is  intended  for  others. 
The  word  of  God  is  the  great  instrument  with  which  he 
is  to  work,  and  in  that  light  simply  he  will  soon  find 
himself  regarding  it  and  making  it  familiar.  How  to 
make  it  plain  to  others  and  how  to  interest  them  in  it 
may  soon  become  the  ever-present  question  with  him. 
And  so  much  absorbed  does  he  become  with  this  that  he 
does  not  search  it  for  the  blessings  with  which  it  might 
enrich  his  own  soul.  Bishop  Simpson  has  well  por- 
trayed this  danger :  "  The  very  word  of  God  that  the 
minister  studies  may  do  him  less  good  than  it  does  the 
non-professional  reader.  Why  is  this?  I  take  my 
Bible ;  my  heart  is  sad  and  I  seek  some  precious  promise. 
I  bend  over  the  page ;  my  heart  leans  for  a  moment  on 
that  precious  passage :  *  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled ; 
ye  believe  in  God ;  believe  also  in  me.  In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions;  if  it  were  not  so  I  would  have 
told  you.  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for  you,  and  if  I  go 
and  prepare  a  place  for  you,  I  will  come  again  and  re- 
ceive you  unto  myself,'  and  just  as  the  heart  is  begin- 
ning to  grasp  the  sweetness  and  the  fitness  of  the  pas- 
sage there  springs  up  the  thought,  '  That  will  be  a  fine 
passage  to  unfold  to  my  congregation,'  and  ere  I  am 
aware  I  am  preparing  a  sermon  for  my  people,  instead 
of  resting  my  soul  upon  the  riches  of  the  promise." 
Many  a  minister  while  feeding  others  has  thus  starved 
himself. 

3.  Because  he  holds  the  ministerial  office  and  has 
devoted  his  life  to  divine  things,  the  pastor  is  liable  to 


84  THE  PASTOR 

take  it  for  granted  that  all  is  well  with  his  own  soul, 
without  giving  that  question  the  constant  attention  which 
its  awful  importance  demands.  He  has  a  sort  of  ha- 
bitual impression  that  that  question  is  of  course 
settled,  and  so  he  may  hardly  ever  think  of  his  own 
spiritual  state.  It  is  not  a  matter  of  pressing  daily 
duty  with  him  to  make  his  calling  and  election  sure. 
His  incessant  ministering  to  other  makes  the  impression 
of  his  personal  safety  the  more  settled,  and  thus  he 
comes  to  neglect  his  own  salvation  ;  at  least  there  is  very 
great  danger  that  he  will  so  neglect  it.  This  was  not 
the  way  with  the  great  apostle,  though  he  had  so  many 
evidences  of  his  acceptance.  His  anxious  course  he  thus 
describes:  *' But  I  keep  under  my  body,  and  bring  it' 
into  subjection,  lest  that  by  any  means,  when  I  have 
preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  castaway." 
The  great  danger  here  is  that  if  the  minister  should  be 
self-deceived  he  might  go  on  and  on  and  never  awake 
to  the  realization  of  his  deplorable  condition. 

4.  There  are  sjjecial  temptations  to  which,  from  its 
peculiar  nature,  the  mhiisterial  office  is  exposed.  It  is 
a  sacred  office,  and  that  very  thing  draws  after  it  certain 
dangers  that  should  be  candidly  admitted.  Very  often 
the  peril  of  the  pastor  is  to  be  unfaithful  in  delivering 
the  whole  counsel  of  God  for  fear  of  awakening  the 
enmity  of  his  hearers.  Envy  of  others  who  are  sup- 
posed to  have  a  superior  place  or  success  is  a  strong 
temptation  in  the  way  of  many.  Some  are  liable  to  be 
led  away  by  spiritual  pride,  and  then  to  become  impa- 
tient of  opposition,  and  even  to  show  a  domineering 
spirit  that  is  most  offensive.  Even  the  great  confidence 
reposed  in  the  minister,  and  the  love  with  which  he  is 
cherished,  give  promise  of  an  impunity  in  yielding 
that   makes  certain  temptations   far  more  formidable. 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  85 

Slotlifulness  is  one  of  the  besetting  sins  of  this  office, 
and  that  because  of  the  habits  of  seclusion  and  the 
possibility  of  postponing  duties,  and  because  there  is 
very  often  no  other  pressing  impulse  than  the  voice  of 
conscience.  These  are  some  of  the  peculiar  dangers  to 
which  the  minister  is  exposed,  and  they  should  be  very 
carefully  studied,  especially  in  the  light  of  their  enor- 
mity when  yielded  to  by  him  who  is  an  ambassador  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

5.  The  pastor  has  no  counselor  whom  he  ordinarily 
likes  to  consult  about  his  oio7i  soul.  Other  persons  have 
their  spiritual  guide,  and  they  may  be  greatly  benefited 
by  unburdening  their  hearts  to  him  and  seeking  his 
advice  in  their  inward  struggles.  But  he  has  no  one, 
in  fact,  who  stands  related  to  him  as  a  friend  and 
adviser  in  sacred  things.  It  is  not  supposed  that  he 
needs  such  assistance.  There  is  a  sort  of  impression 
that  his  attainments  in  divine  things  are,  or  ought  to 
be,  so  high  that  it  would  be  an  unworthy  exposure  for 
him  to  condescend  to  seek  the  aid  of  others.  And  so, 
neither  asking  nor  being  offered  the  assistance  of  any 
earthly  minister,  his  sins  may  remain  covered,  his  spir- 
itual sores  fester,  and  if  great  grace  is  not  granted  him 
he  may  become  hard  and  insensible  and  slide  very  far 
from  the  spirit  he  should  possess  and  manifest. 

HELPS  TO  THE  PIETY   OF  THE  PASTOR. 

Having  spoken  of  the  hinderances,  we  would  now 
enumerate  some  of  the  helps,  to  a  deeper  spirituality 
which  this  office  furnishes.  It  carries  with  it  certain 
advantages  for  the  promotion  of  personal  piety — ad- 
vantages which  are  not  possessed  by  any  other  calling 
in  life.     These  should  receive  the  closest  attention  by 


86,  THE  PASTOR 

him  wlio  holds  the  sacred  office.  He  should  also  im- 
prove them  to  the  uttermost.  His  piety  should  be  of  a 
more  elevated  type  than  that  of  other  Christians,  because 
he  has  many  things  to  help  him  upward  which  they 
have  not.  He  will  be  unfaithful  to  his  God,  to  his 
office  and  to  himself  if  he  does  not  lay  these  things  to 
heart  and  derive  from  them  their  fullest  benefits. 

1.  From  the  nature  of  their  office  and  studies  minis- 
ters must  have  the  dearest  knowledge  of  the  ivay  in  which 
emineiit  piety  may  be  reached.  This  very  thing  is  the 
great  study  of  their  lives.  It  is  at  once  their  duty  and 
their  privilege  to  know  as  fully  as  men  can  know  what 
are  the  most  important  means  of  grace,  what  are  the 
advantages  of  devoted  piety,  how  the  Spirit  ordinarily 
sanctifies  the  hearts  of  men,  and  how  great  is  the  weight 
of  the  motives  urging  on  to  godliness.  God's  ordained 
method  of  reaching  that  desirable  end  lies  plainly  before 
them,  so  that  they  cannot  well  mistake  or  wander  from 
it.  This  knowledge  is  always  fresh  with  them,  because 
the  duties  of  their  office  require  that  it  should  be  con- 
stantly in  their  thoughts.  Indeed,  the  subject  can  never 
escape  from  their  notice,  but  presses  home  upon  them 
with  all  its  weight  in  everything  they  do. 

2.  The  'pastor  has  every  possible  motive  for  cultivating 
the  graces  of  the  Spirit.  He  is  urged  forward  to  it  by 
his  love  to  Jesus  and  desire  for  the  glory  of  God,  by 
pity  for  poor  dying  souls,  by  anxiety  for  his  own  hap- 
piness and  by  all  his  affection  for  the  Church  of  Christ, 
especially  for  his  own  particular  branch  of  it.  He 
has  all  the  motives  of  ordinary  Christians  for  seeking 
after  devoted  godliness,  but  he  has  also  peculiar  mo- 
tives of  his  own.  His  personal  reputation  is  at  stake. 
With  him  success  in  life's  calling  depends  upon  the 
measure  of  his  sanctity.     Fidelity  to  the  charge  en- 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  87 

trusted  to  liim  requires  that  he  should  ever  be  actuated 
by  the  highest  spiritual  motives.  The  pressure  of  re- 
sponsibility calls  upon  him  to  become  more  and  more 
holy.  Every  conceivable  motive  urges  him — urges  him 
constantly — upward  and  onward  to  a  fuller  experience 
of  the  sanctifying  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

3.  His  sense  of  the  importance  of  consistency  must  act 
as  a  peculiarly  healthful  restraiiit  upon  the  pastor.  He 
is  conscious  that  in  consequence  of  his  solemn  ordina- 
tion vows  it  becometh  him  to  be  eminently  holy ;  that 
far  more  is  expected  of  him  than  of  other  men ;  that 
he  is  an  ambassador  for  God,  a  minister  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  a  pastor  of  a  portion  of  the  redeemed  flock ; 
that  he,  with  other  ministers  of  the  gospel,  is  "  made  a 
spectacle  unto  the  world,  and  to  angels,  and  to  men ;" 
and  that  because  of  his  sacred  profession  his  failings  or 
crimes  would  do  unspeakable  harm  to  religion.  All 
these  considerations  are  like  a  hedge  around  him.  He 
cannot  break  through  them  without  a  struggle,  without 
shame  and  without  doing  sore  violence  to  his  conscience. 
The  restraint  may  sometimes  seem  a  painful  one,  and 
perhaps  for  the  moment  he  would  wish  it  removed, 
but  it  is  most  salutary  in  the  end.  Many  a  time  the 
consciousness  of  what  he  is  keeps  back  the  minister 
from  indulgences  that  would  injure  his  soul  and  grieve 
his  Saviour.  Many  a  time  it  constrains  him  to  dis- 
charge duties  from  which  he  would  otherwise  be  tempted 
to  shrink.  Many  a  time  it  impels  him  forward  toward 
higher  attainments  in  grace  and  greater  conformity  to 
the  pattern  of  his  divine  Lord. 

4.  The  inind  of  the  miiiister  is  constantly  engaged  on 
holy  things,  and  it  is  almost  inevitable  that  it  should  be- 
come more  and  more  spiritual.  His  daily  study  per- 
tains to  the  word  of  God,  the    nature  of  Christ,  the 


88  THE  PASTOR 

mind  of  the  Spirit,  the  importance  of  salvation,  the 
conversion  of  souls,  the  spread  of  the  gospel,  the  edifi- 
cation of  believers  and  other  kindred  subjects ;  and 
how  can  he  be  constantly  busied  about  these  sacred 
things  without  his  soul  being  made  more  sacred  by 
them  ?  In  studying,  in  preaching,  in  prayer,  in  the 
Sabbath-school,  every  day,  if  not  every  hour,  his  thoughts 
are  bent  upon  eternal  things,  and  it  is  natural  that  what 
is  so  much  thought  of  should  appear  in  ever-increasing 
mao;nitude.  And  these  thinais  are  too  momentous  to 
lose  their  impressiveness  because  of  familiarity.  The 
heart  cannot  help  taking  the  hue  of  that  upon  which  it 
is  constantly  fixed.  Just  as  the  views,  the  gait,  the 
tones  and  the  manners  of  one  whom  we  admire  and 
with  whom  we  associate  imperceptibly  become  impressed 
upon  us,  so  it  is  that  the  mind  grows  gradually  like 
that  with  which  it  is  most  steadily  engaged.  Thus  it  is 
that  ministers  must  almost  necessarily  become  spiritual 
from  their  constant  intercourse  with  spiritual  things. 

This  advantage  of  the  minister  is  clearly  presented 
by  Dr.  Shedd :  "  Not  only  does  the  ministerial  calling 
and  profession  require  eminent  piety,  but  it  tends  to 
produce  it.  By  his  j)osition  the  clergyman  is  greatly 
assisted  in  attaining  to  a  superior  grade  of  Christian 
character.  For,  so  far  as  his  active  life  is  concerned, 
his  proper  professional  business  is  religious.  The  daily 
labor  of  the  clergyman  is  as  truly  and  exclusively  re- 
ligious as  that  of  the  farmer  is  agricultural  or  that  of 
the  merchant  is  mercantile.  This  is  highly  favorable 
to  spirituality.  Ought  not  one  to  grow  in  grace  whose 
daily  avocations  bring  him  into  communication  with 
the  anxious,  the  thoughtful,  the  convicted  soul,  the  re- 
joicing heart,  the  bereaved,  the  sick  and  the  dying  ? 
Ought  not  that  man  to  advance  in  the  love  and  know- 


IN  THE  CLOSET.  -89 

ledge  of  God  whose  regular  occupation  from  day  to 
day  is  to  become  acquainted  with  the  strictly  religious 
wants  and  condition  of  the  community,  and  to  minister 
to  them  ?  If  the  daily  avocations  of  the  mechanic  have 
a  tendency  to  make  him  ingenious  and  inventive,  if  the 
daily  avocations  of  the  merchant  tend  to  make  him  en- 
terprising and  adventurous,  do  not  the  daily  avocations 
of  the  clergyman  tend  to  make  him  devout?  The  in- 
fluence of  active  life  upon  character  is  in  its  own  place 
and  manner  as  great  as  that  of  contemplative  life.  A 
man  is  unconsciously  moulded  and  formed  by  his  daily 
routine  of  duties  as  really  as  by  the  books  he  reads  or 
the  sciences  he  studies.  Hence  a  faithful  performance 
of  clerical  duties  contributes  directly  to  spirituality." 

5.  The  mmiste?'  is  continually  in  the  midst  of  scenes 
which  must  keep  fresh  the  impression  of  the  importance 
of  true  godliness.  He  is  called  to  visit  the  dying,  the 
suffering,  the  sorrowing,  the  hoping,  the  rejoicing. 
The  nature  and  results  of  sin  in  their  horrors  and  of 
piety  in  all  its  blessedness  he  sees  exhibited  in  living 
reality.  Sometimes  he  almost  beholds  the  woes  of  the 
lost ;  sometimes  almost  the  joys  of  the  ransomed.  Such 
scenes  are  passing  before  his  eyes  nearly  every  day.  He 
sees  them  in  all  their  various  aspects.  He  is  admitted 
to  the  confidence  of  hearts  that  are  almost  breaking. 
His  soul  would  need  to  be  of  adamant  if  these  things 
did  not  move  it  deeply.  As  no  other  person  he  has  op- 
portunities of  witnessing  the  transcendent  value  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ  for  assuaging  the  woes  of  men.  The 
earnestness  of  life  and  the  nearness  of  eternity  must 
impress  him  with  the  thought  that  there  is  nothing  but 
the  relioion  of  which  he  is  a  minister  that  is  of  real  im- 
portance  to  the  world.  And  this  is  the  school  in  which 
he  is  ever  learning  the  value  of  eminent  godliness. 

12 


90  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  CLOSET. 

6.  The  prayers  of  his  godly  people  are  ever  going  up 
for  the  pastor.  As  a  poAver  for  promoting  his  I3iety  tliis 
cannot  be  overestimated.  These  prayers  are  offered  in 
public  and  in  private.  Often  when  he  little  dreams  of 
it  they  are  ascending  to  the  throne.  They  are  very  con- 
stant from  one  and  another  or  many  of  his  congregation, 
and  the  pastor  should  seek  for  them  most  anxiously. 
Such  supplications  cannot  be  offered  up  so  frequently 
and  so  earnestly  and  yet  be  in  vain.  Undoubtedly  they 
are  among  the  effectual  fervent  prayers  of  the  righteous 
whic'li  avail  much.  Though  he  may  not  recognize  them 
at  the  time,  they  do  bring  down  the  power  of  the  Spirit 
ui3on  him  when  he  is  studying,  when  he  is  preaching, 
when  he  is  visiting  the  sick  and  in  other  of  the  solemn 
duties  of  his  office.  These  prayers  are  deeply  import- 
ant for  the  piety  of  the  minister  and  for  the  prosecu- 
tion of  a  work  the  most  solemn  that  can  be  committed 
to  the  hands  of  man. 

Such  are  some  of  the  peculiar  advantages  which  the 
pastor  can  rely  upon  in  striving  for  that  eminent  degree 
of  piety  which  becomes  him.  Great  are  his  trials,  but 
greater  far  are  his  blessings.  These  things  compensate, 
and  more  than  compensate,  for  all  the  sacrifices  he  may 
have  to  make.  Happy,  happy  man  is  he  in  being  priv- 
ileged to  hold  such  a  noble  office  under  Jesus  the  King ! 
How  high  it  is  possible  for  him  to  rise  in  the  attainment 
of  holiness  and  of  happiness !  How  devoted  may  be 
his  godliness !  How  much  of  the  spirit  of  heaven  he 
may  attain  even  here  !  How  much  of  the  very  charac- 
ter of  Christ  the  Son  of  God  it  is  his  privilege  now  to 
manifest  before  the  world ! 


CHAPTER    III. 
.      THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  STUDY. 

Theee  are  two  places  where,  unseen  by  the  world,  the 
pastor  receives  strength  and  equipment  for  that  moment- 
ous work  to  which  he  has  been  ordained ;  they  are  the 
closet  and  the  study.     We  place  them  in  the  order  of 
their  relative  importance — first  the  closet,  then  the  study. 
First  the  cultivation  of  the  heart,  then  the  cultivation 
of  the  head,  is  the  rule  of  life  from  which  the  minister 
of  the  gospel  ought  never  to  depart.     The  two  classes 
of  preparation  for  his  work  which  are  involved,  in  many 
points  intermingle  and  are  dependent  on  each  other ; 
still,  for  the  sake  of  making  each  as  impressive  as  pos- 
sible, they  may  be  considered  apart.     We  have  dwelt  on 
the  preparation  of  the  closet ;  our  business  is  now  with 
that  which  is  to  be  made  in  the  study.     In  his  study, 
away  from  the  eye  of  man,  the  pastor  is  to  furnish  his 
mind  and  train  its  powers  so  that  he  may  go  forth  and 
do  efficient  service  in  the  great  work  of  the  Master. 
Here  the  beaten  oil  is  to  be  prepared  that  will  send 
forth  a  sweet  savor  in  the  courts  of  the  Lord.     The  im- 
portance of  the  study  as   lying  at  the  foundation  of 
ministerial  success  and  its  proper  management  are  ques- 
tions which  must  be  well  pondered.     How  to  become  en- 
amored of  the  study  so  as  to  be  much  in  it,  how  to 
select  the  employments  that  are  most  important  for  it, 
how  to  systematize  its  work,  and  how  to  economize  its 

91 


92  THE  PASTOR 

hours  so  that  they  may  tell  most  effectively,  are  consid- 
erations which  are  of  vital  importance  to  every  pastor, 
young  or  old. 


CLOSE  STUDY  INDISPENSABLE. 

The  duties  of  this  office  are  such  that  it  is  impossible 
to  discharge  them  effectively  without  a  life  of  close  study. 
A  mere  random  preparation,  when  everything  happens 
to  suit,  for  some  im}X)rtant  public  occasions  will  not  do. 
There  must  be  close  and  continued  cultivation  of  the 
mind  and  storing  it  with  new  funds  of  thought.  Mere 
genius  will  not  give  permanent  success  here.  The  Spirit 
of  God  will  not  insjiire  a  man  without  his  own  efforts, 
for  the  Spirit  works  through  the  diligent  use  of  human 
means.  Nothing  will  take  the  place  of  laborious  and 
persevering  study  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  the  duties 
of  this  office.  This  is  the  indispensable  condition  of  use- 
fulness, of  comfort  and  of  success.  Let  this  be  received 
as  a  well-established  maxim,  all  other  assertions,  prom- 
ises, boastings  and  imaginings  to  the  contrary  notwith- 
standing. 

It  should  be  firmly  settled  by  every  pastor  that  close 
study  is  to  be  one  great  business  of  his  whole  life.  We 
would  not  establish  a  comparison  between  this  and  the 
other  great  duties  of  his  calling,  because  this  so  inter- 
penetrates them  as  to  become  a  constituent  element  of 
them  all.  That  his  life  is  to  be  one  of  incessant  study, 
he  should  fix  upon  as  a  fact  from  which  there  is  to  be 
no  escaping  if  he  would  serve  God  in  the  gospel.  He 
should  become  reconciled  to  it.  He  should  make  all 
his  arrangements  with  reference  to  it,  and  he  should 
give  himself  up  to  it  with  his  whole  heart  and  purpose. 
To  study  on  and  on  he  should  consider  as  no  incidental 


IN  THE  STUDY.  &3 

thing  with  him,  but  as  the  great  business  of  his  life  and 
as  an  indispensable  part  of  every  duty  to  which  he  is 
called.  His  study  is  not  to  be  as  a  mere  preparation  for 
the  ministry,  to  be  dropped,  or  even  remitted,  when  its 
active  duties  are  entered  upon,  but  is  to  be  the  incessant 
occupation  of  his  life.  It  is  not  to  be  relaxed  with  years, 
but  to  go  on  filling  and  enriching  the  mind  upon  whose 
stores  there  will  be  such  incessant  draughts.  This  work 
of  rej^lenishing  and  strengthening  the  mind  is  funda- 
mental in  the  ministerial  office,  the  sphere  of  whose 
duties  lies  so  much  in  that  which  is  mental  and  spiritual. 
The  pastor  should  be  earnest  in  it.  In  this,  as  in  other 
things,  he  should  make  full  proof  of  his  ministry.  He 
should  meditate  upon  these  things,  give  himself  wholly 
to  them,  that  his  profiting  may  appear  to  all. 

The  pastor  must  study,  study,  study,  or  he  will  not 
grow,  or  even  live,  as  a  true  workman  for  Christ.  The 
want  of  this  is  the  cause  of  innumerable  failures  which 
are  seen  in  the  ministry.  Here  is  a  young  man  who 
enters  npon  the  office  with  fine  talents,  a  fair  amount  of 
preparation,  an  encouraging  field  of  labor  and  every 
prospect  of  success.  But  the  promise  is  not  fulfilled. 
He  does  not  come  up  to  the  expectations  which  were 
excited,  and  which  he  himself  entertained.  On  the 
contrary,  his  preaching  decreases  in  interest,  his  congre- 
gation falls  away  and  his  whole  work  declines.  The 
reason  is,  that  he  has  not  kept  his  mind  polished  up 
by  constant  study,  or  continued  to  replenish  it  with  the 
rich  stores  of  thought  which  he  might  have  gathered 
from  other  sources.  This  process  is  well  described  by 
Vinet  in  his  admirable  work :  "  We  must  study  to  excite 
and  enrich  our  own  mind  by  means  of  other  men's. 
Those  who  do  not  study  find  their  talents  enfeebled 
and  their  minds  become  decrepit  before  the  time.     In 


94  THE  PASTOR 

respect  to  preaching,  experience  demonstrates  this  most 
abundantly.     Whence  comes  it  that  preachers   much 
admired  in  the  beginning  decline  so  rapidly  or  remain 
so  much  below  the  hopes  to  which  they  had  given  birth  ? 
Most  frequently  it  is  because  they  did  not  continue  their 
studies.     A  faithful  pastor  always  studies  to  a  certain 
extent ;  besides  the  Bible  he  constantly  reads  the  book 
of  human  nature,  which  is  always  open  before  him ;  but 
this  unscientific  study  does  not  suffice.     Without  inces- 
sant application  we  may  make  sermons,  even  good  ser- 
mons, but  they  will  all  more  and  more  resemble  each 
other.     A  preacher,  on  the  contrary,  who   pursues  a 
course  of  solid  thinking,  who  nourishes  his  mind  by 
various    reading,   will   always   be   interesting."     John 
Wesley  also  depicts  the  evil  of  the  habit  of  not  study- 
ing; in  an  exhortation  to  one  who  had  fallen  into  it : 
"  Your  talent  in  preaching  does  not  increase ;  it  is  about 
the  same  as  it  was  seven  years  ago ;  it  is  lively,  but  not 
deep ;    there  is  little  variety ;   there  is  no  compass  of 
thought.     Reading  alone  can  supply  this,  with   daily 
meditation   and    daily   prayer.     You   wrong    yourself 
greatly  by  omitting  this.     You  can  never  be  a  deep 
preacher  without  it,  any  more  than  a  thorough  Chris- 
tian.   Oh,  begin  !    Fix  some  part  of  every  day  for  private 
exercises.     You  may  acquire  the  taste  which  you  have 
not.     What  is  tedious  at  first  will  afterward  be  pleasant. 
Whether  you  like  it  or  not,  read  and  pray  daily.     It  is 
for  your  life ;  there  is  no  other  way,  else  you  will  be  a 
trifler  all  your  days  and  a  petty,  superficial  preacher. 
Do  justice  to  your  own  soul ;  give  it  time  and  means  to 
grow ;  do  not  starve  yourself  any  longer." 

Nothing  but  close  study  will  do  for  the  pastor  who 
will  live  and  grow  in  the  duties  of  his  j^rofession.  He 
must  study  God  in  his  word  and  in  his  works  and  in 


IN  THE  STUDY.  95 

liis  providences ;  lie  must  study  the  great  writings  of 
human  piety  and  wisdom  which  a  rich  religious  litera- 
ture furnishes ;  he  must  study  man  in  his  varied  charac- 
ter, ill  his  history  and  in  his  prospects ;  he  must  study 
everything  that  would  enrich  his  discourses,  draw  men 
to  Christ  and  glorify  God. 

It  is  impossible  for  any  preacher  to  keep  up  that 
variety  which  is  necessary  in  order  to  interest  a  congre- 
gation unless  he  is  perpetually  gathering  together  stores 
of  thought,  and  contriving  how  to  jDresent  them  so  as  to 
attract  attention.  Christ,  and  him  crucified,  is  the  great 
theme  of  preaching,  and  must  be  the  burden  of  every 
sermon.  To  present  this  one  subject  two  or  three 
times  a  week,  and  that  year  after  year,  without  tiresome 
sameness,  is  the  great  difficulty  which  every  conscien- 
tious minister  must  feel.  The  thought  of  this  was  what 
excited  the  amazement  of  the  great  English  statesman, 
John  Bright,  when  he  said  that  it  was  a  perfect  mystery 
to  him  how  a  minister  could  preach  even  tolerably  on 
the  same  subject  week  after  week  and  year  after  year. 
And  here  is  the  very  place  where  multitudes  of  ministers 
do  fail.  Their  preaching  ceases  to  interest  because  it 
gradually  grows  into  a  reiteration  of  the  same  thoughts 
in  almost  the  same  order  and  well-nigh  the  same  words. 
No  congregation  can  be  kept  together  where  there  is 
such  repetition  in  the  sermons.  But  it  is  not  necessary 
that  there  should  be  such  sameness,  even  though  the 
great  central  theme  never  varies.  This  one  grand,  all- 
absorbing  truth  may  be  presented  in  ten  thousand  dif- 
ferent aspects,  each  of  which  shall  be  new  and  each 
thrillingly  interesting.  It  has  in  it  a  variety  that  never 
can  be  exhausted.  These  diversified  phases  of  the  car- 
dinal thought  of  the  gospel,  however,  must  be  thought 
out.     They  must  be  very  diligently  sought  for.     They 


96  THE  PASTOR 

are  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  in  Christian  experi- 
ence and  in  the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  they  may 
be  found  in  rich  variety  by  him  whose  thoughts  are 
fixed  persistently  on  their  discovery.  They  may  always 
appear  fresh,  though  the  one  old  story  has  been  told 
over  a  thousand  times.  Here  is  the  minister's  bound- 
less field  of  study.  Yea,  it  is  a  blessing  and  a  glory 
to  us  that  we  must  study  and  study  on,  and  ever  be 
rewarded  with  the  richest  discoveries  of  heavenly  know- 
ledge. 

In  almost  all  instances  the  pastor  will  lose  his  influ- 
ence and  position  of  usefulness  when  he  is  not  diligent 
in  the  labors  of  the  study.  It  is  nearly  inevitable  that 
it  should  be  so.  In  innumerable  cases  the  secret  of  the 
decline  in  the  popularity  of  ministers  is  to  be  found 
here.  The  fact  cannot  be  concealed  from  the  people 
when  their  pastor  is  habitually  negligent  in  his  prepa- 
ration for  the  pulpit.  They  will  see  it  and  feel  it,  even 
though  they  may  never  cast  a  glance  inside  the  study. 
They  will  perceive  it  in  the  crudeness  of  his  discourses, 
and  in  the  repetition  of  the  same  thoughts,  the  same 
Scripture  quotations,  the  same  stories  and  the  same  illus- 
trations month  after  month.  And  can  they  be  blamed  if 
their  interest  flags  and  they  soon  grow  weary  ?  They  are 
not  fed ;  they  learn  nothing ;  there  is  nothing  for  them 
to  learn  ;  and  their  attention  must  soon  be  gone.  Many, 
many  ministers  should  look  to  this  as  the  cause  of  their 
unpopularity,  and  not  to  the  unreasonableness  of  their 
congregations.  If  they  would  make  diligent  preparation, 
not  only  for  each  particular  sermon,  but  also  for  the 
general  work,  by  incessant  thought  and  gathering  of 
material,  it  is  not  often  that  the  people  would  lose  their 
interest  in  either  the  preaching  or  the  preacher. 

Pre-eminently  with  those  who  hold  the  sacred  ofiice 


IN  THE  STUDY.  97 

should  it  be  the  rule  that  they  would  not  serve  God 
with  that  which  cost  them  nothing.  There  was  a  great 
principle,  a  heaven-revealed  principle,  in  the  resolu- 
tion of  King  David  :  "  Neither  will  I  offer  burnt-offer- 
ings unto  the  Lord  my  God  of  that  which  doth  cost  me 
nothing."  To  offer  that  to  Jehovah  which  cost  no  sac- 
rifice or  effort,  or  is  of  no  value,  is  unworthy  his  glori- 
ous majesty  and  the  benefits  we  have  received  from  him. 
And  does  not  the  clergyman  violate  that  principle 
every  time  he  goes  into  the  pulpit  and  professes  to  serve 
God  whilst  preaching  a  sermon  that  has  cost  him  no 
time  or  toil  or  thought  ?  It  is  an  affront  to  his  congre- 
gation to  preach  such  a  sermon,  but  is  it  not  a  far 
greater  affront  to  that  glorious  Being  in  whose  name  he 
speaks  and  who  sees  and  knows  all  ?  For  the  preacher, 
who  proclaims  the  words  which  God  has  given  him,  to 
slight  his  message  is  to  slight  the  Author  of  that  mes- 
sage ;  but  to  study  it  diligently,  to  give  it  deep  thought, 
to  throw  his  whole  heart  into  it,  is  to  exalt  the  Master 
by  whom  he  is  sent.  He  thus  shows  the  world  what 
he  thinks  of  the  King  who  sent  him,  as  well  as  of  the 
message  which  he  bears.  And  the  more  we  study  our 
adorable  Father  in  heaven  the  greater  will  he  appear  in 
his  sublime  Deity,  in  his  word  and  in  his  works. 

It  is  a  dangerous  thing  for  any  clergyman  to  get  into 
the  habit  of  relying  upon  his  ability  to  preach  in  a 
purely  extemporaneous  manner.  There  are  many  min- 
isters who  can  do  so — indeed,  most  persons  who  have 
been  for  some  time  in  the  ministry  could  occasionally 
deliver  a  sermon  without  almost  any  preparation.  And 
in  certain  emergencies  it  may  be  necessary  to  do  so. 
But  to  rely  upon  that  ability,  and  resort  often  to  it,  as 
some  do,  is  a  habit  that  will  soon  prove  ruinous.  No 
preacher,  no  matter  how  great  his  native  talents,  can 

13 


08  THE  PASTOR 

long  retain  even  a  respectable  position  if  lie  pursues  this 
course.  If  it  leads  to  such  a  superficial  practice  the 
power  of  easy  extemporaneous  speaking  becomes  a  very 
perilous  one.  The  great  danger  is  that  the  conscious- 
ness of  being  able  to  make  a  fair  appearance  without 
premeditation  may  keep  from  that  persevering  study 
without  which  no  preaching  can  continue  to  be  edifying. 
There  may  be  fine  words  and  smooth  utterance  and 
tolerably  rounded  periods,  but  the  thoughts  and  words 
will  be  the  same  over  and  over  again.  There  will 
be  enough  that  is  old,  but  very  little  that  is  new  or 
instructive.  We  could  name  many  ministers  of  fine 
talents  and  superior  powers  of  utterance  and  self-com- 
mand before  an  audience,  but  who  have  failed  in  con- 
gregation after  congregation  because  they  have  relied 
upon  their  native  powers,  and  neglected  that  deep  and 
never-relaxing  study  which,  we  would  over  and  over 
again  repeat,  is  indispensable  to  the  really  successful 
pastor. 

The  warning  cannot  be  made  too  emj)hatic  that  one 
of  the  greatest  dangers  of  the  ministry  is  that  of  falling 
into  the  sin  of  slothfulness.  The  secluded  habits  of  the 
office,  the  possibility  of  getting  through  many  of  its 
duties  tolerably  without  much  special  preparation,  and 
the  fact  that  ordinarily  conscience  must  be  the  only 
prompter,  are  all  liable  to  be  so  perverted  as  to  lead  to 
a  sluggish  and  procrastinating  course  of  life.  It  is  a 
lamentable  fact  that  so  many  ministers  allow  their  useful- 
ness and  comfort  and  influence  to  be  blighted  in  this 
way.  It  should  not  be  overlooked  that  this  is  a  great 
sin.  The  solemn  vocation  of  the  office  and  the  interests 
at  stake,  and  the  ordination  vows  which  have  been  en- 
tered into,  show  it  to  be  a  crime  in  the  sight  of  God 
before  wliich  any  thoughtful  man  must  tremble.     And 


IN  THE  STUDY.  99 

iiltimatelj  it  will  be  ruinous.  It  blights  the  prospects 
of  him  who  indulges  in  it ;  it  will  necessarily  be  seen 
by  the  world,  and  the  minister  of  Christ  who  allows 
himself  to  become  the  victim  of  habits  of  slothfulness 
will  be  despised.  Again  then  do  we  say,  study  on, 
that  this  habit,  and  all  that  is  kindred  to  it,  may  be 
prevented  or  overcome. 

THOROUGH   SYSTEM. 

There  is  peculiar  need  for  a  well-arranged  method  in 
the  discharge  of  the  duties  of  the  ministry,  and  especial- 
ly for  conducting  the  exercises  of  the  study.  In  no 
calling  of  life  is  there  more  need  for  thorough  system. 
So  great  is  the  number,  and  so  varied  the  nature,  of  the 
duties  pressing  upon  the  pastor,  that  if  they  are  not 
carefully  arranged  and  proportioned  in  time  it  will  be 
utterly  impossible  for  him  to  overtake  them  all.  It  is 
his  vocation  daily  to  search  the  Scriptures  diligently,  to 
cultivate  his  own  heart,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  public 
or  from  house  to  house,  to  visit  the  sick,  to  attend  fu- 
nerals, to  write  letters,  to  conduct  ecclesiastical  business, 
and  to  perform  many  other  duties;  and  in  order  to  do 
all  this  there  must  be  a  plan  of  work  carefully  matured. 
He  needs  to  have  his  time  systematized  in  order  to  per- 
form all  these  duties  with  any  measure  of  justice  to 
them.  The  ease  with  which  some  of  them  might  be 
postponed,  or  even  omitted  altogether,  and  his  constant 
exposure  to  interruptions  from  various  quarters,  are 
temptations  which  make  it  exceedingly  important  that 
the  pastor  should  have  his  work  laid  out  by  a  system 
that  will  call  up  each  part  of  it  in  its  place  and  propor- 
tion, and  so  give  completeness  to  it  all.  This  system 
should  not  be  so  rigid  as  to  amount  to  a  drudgery, 


100  THE  PASTOR 

but  it  should  be  so  well  defined  and  understood  as  to 
bring  up  each  duty  in  its  time  and  place.  It  should 
extend  to  the  times  of  devotion,  to  the  hours  and  subjects 
of  study,  to  the  great  duties  of  the  office,  and  to  all  its 
private  and  public  callings.  Each  of  these  duties  and 
calls  should  be  assigned  its  appropriate  place  in  the 
work  of  the  day  or  week,  and  the  arrangement  of  all 
should  be  as  strictly  adhered  to  as  varying  events  will 
permit. 

It  is  surprising  how  much  more  can  be  accomplished 
when  a  thorough  method  of  duty  has  been  established, 
and  each  part  of  it  is  entered  upon  with  promptness  at 
the  fixed  minute,  with  the  powers  of  the  mind  fully 
concentrated  upon  it.  The  remark  of  Dr.  Archibald 
Alexander,  that  "  more  than  half  one's  time  can  thus 
be  saved,"  is  probably  within  bounds.  The  same  thought 
was  forcibly  presented  by  Cecil  when  he  said,  "  Method 
is  like  packing  things  in  a  box  :  a  good  packer  will  get 
in  half  as  much  again  as  a  bad  one."  The  order  of 
duties,  and  number  of  hours  or  minutes  to  be  spent  in 
each  of  them,  being  fixed  by  rule,  there  will  not  be 
time  wasted  at  each  turn  in  considering  what  to  do  next. 
Much  time,  very  much,  will  be  gained  by  having  the 
appointed  duty  always  ready  for  present  action,  and 
ordinarily  the  most  profitable  thing  to  be  done  at  any 
given  hour  will  be  that  which  has  been  fixed  by  the 
pre-established  system.  It  is  not  left  then  for  present 
impulse  to  follow  its  promptings  whether  best  or  not. 
In  this  way  also  time  will  be  gained  and  space  will  be 
fixed  for  doing  many  things  which  otherwise  would  be 
utterly  neglected.  In  the  little  fragments  of  time  that 
could  be  economized  many  a  volume  may  be  read,  many 
a  study  pursued,  many  an  article  written,  many  a  val- 
uable thought  treasured  up. 


IN  THE  STUDY.  101 

When  a  system  of  duties  is  carefully  planned  and 
rigidly  adhered  to  in  practice,  it  soon  grows  into  a  habit 
and  becomes  easy  and  pleasant.  There  is  nothing  more 
disagreeable  than  to  be  vacillating  at  every  point  as  to 
what  should  be  undertaken  next.  There  is  no  more 
effectual  method  of  squandering  time.  But  when  the 
system  has  grown  into  a  habit,  then  its  rules  as  a  sys- 
tem are  forgotten,  and  the  promptings  of  duty  alone  are 
heard.  It  becomes  natural  then  to  take  up  each  part 
of  the  day's  work  as  its  hour  arrives.  A  fixed  order 
of  duties  is  far  more  agreeable  in  the  end  than  to  take 
them  up  at  random  as  the  whim  of  the  moment  might 
dictate.  There  is  no  thraldom  in  thorough  system ;  it 
rather  oils  the  wheels  of  daily  work  and  makes  them 
to  run  more  smoothly. 

To  adopt  some  system  in  the  study  and  other  engage- 
ments of  the  ministry  not  only  economizes  time  and 
makes  the  work  move  on  more  pleasantly,  but  it  also 
saves  from  the  omission  of  many  duties  which  might 
seem  to  be  insignificant,  but  which,  in  the  aggregate,  are 
very  important.  The  system,  grown  into  a  habit,  brings 
up  such  duties  as  a  matter  of  course,  and  so  they  are  not 
passed  by  or  forgotten.  Such  things  as  writing  letters, 
visiting  aged  persons  and  speaking  to  inquirers  are  very 
liable  to  be  neglected  unless  there  is  some  fixed  plan  by 
which  they  are  brought  to  notice  at  the  proper  time. 
There  are  small  matters,  such  as  keeping  books  and 
papers  in  order,  making  a  record  of  marriages,  of  bap- 
tisms and  admissions  of  members  to  the  church,  and 
acknowledging  favors  received,  which  are  liable  to  be 
overlooked  as  of  no  importance,  but  which,  in  their 
aggregate,  have  a  positive  bearing  on  one's  comfort  as 
well  as  on  his  influence.  These  must  be  arranged  in 
some  order  or  they  will  inevitably  be  neglected  in  a 


102  THE  PASTOR 

life  whicli  is  filled  with  so  many  and  sucli  varied  duties 
as  is  that  of  the  clergyman. 

In  order  that  our  counsels  may  be  as  exjDlicit  as  pos- 
sible, we  will  give  a  scheme  of  daily  ministerial  work 
which  has  been  long  tried  and  proved  practicable.  Its 
general  outline  is  to  spend  the  forenoon  up  to  two  o'clock 
in  study,  the  afternoon  in  visiting,  and  the  evening  in 
reading  and  corres]3ondence.  More  specifically :  two 
hours  and  a  half  are  first  employed  on  the  study  of  the 
Sabbath  morning  sermon,  then  an  hour  or  an  hour  and 
a  half  on  general  Bible  or  other  studies,  and  then  from 
half  an  hour  to  an  hour  on  the  sermon  for  Sabbath 
evenino-.  In  the  afternoon  about  two  hours  and  a  half 
are  spent  in  the  various  duties  of  pastoral  visiting.  In 
the  evening,  or  parts  of  evenings  that  can  be  commanded, 
the  time  is  nearly  equally  divided  between  correspond- 
ence and  general  reading.  Other  smaller  matters,  such 
as  have  been  already  named,  are  dovetailed  into  the  little 
fragments  of  time  which  lie  between.  We  do  not  pro- 
pose this  as  a  plan  for  all,  for  each  one  must  have  his 
own  system,  framed  according  to  his  circumstances,  tastes 
and  objects  of  pursuit.  But  we  give  it  as  an  illustration 
of  the  method  which  should  be  adopted  by  all.  It  may 
also,  at  least  in  its  general  outlines,  serve  as  a  model  ac- 
cording to  which  the  younger  minister  may  construct 
some  scheme  until,  by  experiment,  he  has  found  out 
what  is  best  for  himself 

How  many  hours  a  day  should  be  devoted  to  study? 
This  is  a  question  which  is  asked  by  most  earnest  young- 
men  as  they  enter  the  ministry,  and  it  is  a  question 
which  experience  ought  to  strive  to  answer — at  least  so 
to  answer  as  to  fix  some  boundaries  that  may  serve  as  a 
guide.  We  have  already  spoken  of  the  necessity  for 
very  diligent  and  persevering  study,  and  now  need  but 


IN  THE  STUDY.  103 

add  that  just  as  much  time  daily  as  prudence  will  allow 
should  be  spent  in  it.  But  we  would  also  say  that  the 
other  extremity  should  be  avoided.  There  should  not 
be  too  much  undertaken,  either  here  or  in  any  other 
branch  of  the  ministerial  work.  If  too  many  hours  are 
spent  in  mental  work,  other  duties  will  be  neglected,  the 
health  will  be  endangered,  the  vigor  of  the  mind  will 
not  be  so  great,  and  the  wearying  effects  of  overwork 
may  so  discourage  as  to  create  a  dislike  that  will  alienate 
from  all  mental  effort.  We  would  therefore  recommend 
that  only  a  reasonable  and  profitable  length  of  time  be 
allowed  daily  to  the  work  of  the  study. 

We  would  venture  to  suggest  as  a  rule  about  five 
hours  a  day,  or  from  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning  until 
two,  with  a  recess  of  an  hour.  Our  programme,  then,  for 
the  ordinary  day's  work  would  be — one  hour  of  devotion 
before  breakfast ;  five  hours  of  study  ;  two  hours  and  a 
half  of  visiting ;  and  in  the  evening  one  hour  and  a 
half  for  reading  and  correspondence — ten  hours  a  day 
for  these  various  duties  of  the  office.  Considering  the 
variety  afforded  by  the  different  engagements,  this  would 
not  be  too  much.  And  if  this  length  of  time  daily  for 
five  days  in  the  week  were  devoted  to  earnest  work,  it 
would  accomplish  as  much  as  any  minister  should  ever 
undertake. 

But  these  short  hours  in  the  study  should  be  spent  in 
real  work.  There  should  be  no  dreaming,  no  frittering 
away  of  minutes,  no  languid  spaces  spent  in  getting 
ready  for  work.  The  business  in  hand  should  be 
plunged  into  at  once,  and  the  whole  powers  toned  up 
vigorously  till  the  allotted  period  is  ended.  And  little 
fragments  of  time  should  be  most  diligently  utilized. 
These  are  what  may  be  made  a  minister's  treasury  of 
improvement.     As  in  some  manufactories  the  sweepings 


104  THE  PASTOR 

or  the  shavings,  when  carefully  gathered  up,  are  the  real 
profits,  so  it  is  that  by  improving  the  fragments  of  time 
the  minister  may  accumulate  great  mental  and  spiritual 
wealth. 

We  have  said  that  this  daily  routine  we  propose  is 
only  for  five  days  in  the  week.  On  the  Sabbath  the 
minister  should  have  nothing  to  do  with  any  other 
mental  efforts  than  those  of  his  public  exercises.  All 
preparations  should  be  fully  made  before  the  Lord's  Day 
arrives.  On  every  account  the  slovenly  habit  of  finish- 
ing sermons  on  the  sacred  day  should  be  most  strenu- 
ously avoided.  We  would  also  earnestly  recommend 
that  Monday  be  observed  as  a  day  of  mental  and  bodily 
rest.  The  minister  must  have  his  resting  day  as  well 
as  other  men,  or  he  will  suffer  the  consequences.  His 
physical  constitution  demands  it.  If  it  is  denied,  in 
time  he  will  break  down  in  health,  as  hundreds  are  doing. 
Nor  must  it  be  supposed  that  devoting  one  day  of  the 
week  to  absolute  rest  will  be  a  loss  of  time  in  the  end. 
No ;  the  work  of  the  other  days  will  be  more  vigorous, 
the  physical  and  mental  tone  will  be  kept  up,  and  at  the 
end  of  the  year  far  more  will  be  accomplished.  One 
day  of  wakeful,  energetic  work  is  worth  three  or  four 
spent  in  half  dreaming  and  forcing  one's  self  to  unat- 
tractive tasks. 

The  thorough  system  we  are  now  urging  requires  that 
there  should  be  great  promptness  and  punctuality  in  the 
discharge  of  every  duty.  Very  much  depends  upon  this, 
taking  it  in  its  broadest  sense.  What  may  be  consid- 
ered little  duties  should  be  most  diligently  attended  to 
just  as  they  arise,  for  in  the  aggregate  they  are  far  from 
being  little.  Every  duty  should  be  taken  up  in  its  time 
and  finished  with  vigor.  What  claims  to  be  done  just 
now  should  be  done  at  once  and  done  well.     How  im- 


IN  THE  STUDY.  105 

portant  for  the  minister's  usefulness  and  credit  and  com- 
fort that  he  should  not  keep  continually  hanging  over 
his  head  a  cloud  of  delayed  duties !  How  different 
his  life  from  that  of  the  one  who  is  strictly  promjDt  in 
all  his  undertakings !  We  would  place  great  emphasis 
on  this  point.  To  help  the  impression,  we  will  quote  a 
few  energetically  written  sentences  from  Sir  Thomas 
Fowell  Buxton  : 

"  I  do  not  mean  the  merely  being  in  time  for  lectures, 
dinners,  etc.,  but  I  mean  the  spirit  out  of  which  punctu- 
ality grows — that  love  of  accuracy,  j)recision  and  vigor 
which  makes  efficient  men  and  women ;  the  determina- 
tion that  what  you  have  to  do  shall  be  done  in  spite  of 
all  petty  obstacles,  and  finished  off  at  once  and  finally. 
When  Nelson  was  on  the  eve  of  departure  for  one  of  his 
great  expeditions  the  coachman  said  to  liim, '  The  carriage 
shall  be  at  the  door  punctually  at  six  o'clock.'  '  A  quarter 
before,'  said  Nelson  ;  '  I  have  always  been  a  quarter  of 
an  hour  ahead  of  my  time,  and  it  has  made  a  man  of  me.' 

"  The  punctuality  which  I  desire  for  you  involves  and 
comprehends  the  exact  arrangement  of  your  time.  It 
is  a  matter  on  which  much  depends.  Fix  how  much 
time  you  will  spend  upon  each  object,  and  keep  all  but 
obstinately  to  your  plan.  Ponder  well  wliat  I  have 
said,  and  call  upon  God  to  help  you  in  arraying  yourself 
in  the  qualities  which  I  desire.  If  you  mean  to  be  ef- 
fective, you  must  set  about  it  earnestly  and  at  once.  No 
one  ever  yawned  it  into  being  with  a  wish ;  you  must 
make  arrangements  for  it,  you  must  watch  it,  you  must 
notice  when  you  fail,  and  you  must  keep  some  kind  of 
journal  of  your  failures." 

In  the  ministerial  office,  where  there  are  so  many  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  work  and.  so  many  minute  though  not 
insignificant  objects  of  attention,  it  is  of  vast  importance 
u 


106  THE  PASTOR 

that  eacli  duty  should  be  taken  up  j)romptly  and  dis- 
charged with  energy.  There  is  no  other  way  of  filling 
up  its  various  parts  with  any  measure  of  completeness. 

The  habit  of  being  rigidly  punctual  in  attendance 
upon  every  meeting  and  in  every  other  object  calling 
for  his  attention  is  an  invaluable  one  for  the  clergy- 
man. A  sense  of  the  importance  of  his  work,  the  de- 
mands of  veracity  and  the  influence  of  his  example, 
all  require  that  he  should  be  inflexible  in  fulfilling  every 
engagement,  and  that  at  precisely  the  appointed  time. 
It  is  amazing  how  some  ministers  will  make  appoint- 
ments— appointments  which  to  others  may  be  of  great 
moment — and  then  for  some  trivial  reason  fail  to 
perform  them.  To  do  so  is  certain  not  only  to  disap- 
point those  by  whom  they  were  expected,  but  also  to 
impair  the  confidence  of  men  in  them,  and  to  encourage 
a  looseness  of  sentiment  as  to  moral  obligation.  One 
should  know  precisely  what  he  is  doing  when  he  enters 
into  an  engagement,  and  then  consider  himself  abso- 
lutely bound  to  fulfill  it.  Never,  unless  from  causes 
which  are  unavoidable,  should  he  disappoint  in  any 
promise  he  makes.  His  word  should  be  as  his  bond. 
In  this  way  he  will  make  for  himself  a  character  for 
fidelity  to  his  promises,  for  promptness  and  for  punc- 
tuality that  will  be  an  invaluable  source  of  power  in 
the  great  work  of  his  ministry. 

All  these  points  have  been  brought  under  the  general 
head  of  system  in  the  duties  of  the  ministry  in  order 
that  the  subject  may  be  made  as  emphatic  as  possible. 
No  minister  should  drop  it  until  his  mind  is  impressed 
and  his  purpose  formed.  It  may  be  safely  said  that  the 
great  difference  in  the  efficiency  of  ministers  is  largely 
owing  to  the  observance  or  neglect  of  method  in  their 
work.     The  man  who  carefully  systematizes  his  duties, 


IN  THE  STUDY.  .  107 

and  abides  by  the  scheme  he  has  planned,  is  sure  to  do 
more  work,  and  to  do  it  better,  and  to  do  it  with  far 
more  satisfaction,  than  he  otherwise  could.  He  gains 
from  men  a  confidence  and  respect  that  are  a  great 
power ;  he  makes  far  more  out  of  life ;  he  stretches  it 
out  into  works  of  usefulness  more  numerous  and  more 
effective.  There  may  be  extraordinary  geniuses  who 
can  abide  by  no  fixed  plan,  but  must  do  everything  by 
the  impulse  of  the  hour.  Such  cases,  however,  are  rare 
— they  are  not  the  rule.  The  great  fact  which  should 
be  deeply  pondered  is,  that  he  who  begins  life  with  a 
carefully-planned  method,  perfecting  it  from  time  to 
time  by  his  experience,  is  certain  to  make  that  life  bet- 
ter and  more  full  of  usefulness  than  those  who  neglect 
all  system.  Without  system  life  is  in  great  danger  of 
being  wasted.  Of  two  pastors  commencing  life  with 
equal  piety,  equal  talents  and  equal  zeal,  but  one  with 
and  the  other  without  a  minute  plan  of  duties,  the 
methodical  one  is  sure  in  the  end  to  do  more  for  the 
Master,  more  for  the  world  and  more  for  himself  than 
the  other. 


THE  PASTOR  SHOULD   KEEP  AHEAD  WITH  HIS   WORK. 

Every  pastor  should  adopt  the  rule  of  having  some 
provision  stored  up  beforehand  for  the  performance  of 
every  duty  to  which  he  is  likely  to  be  called.  It  is  a 
miserable  plan  to  put  off  preparation  to  the  last  allow- 
able minute.  It  is  to  live  from  hand  to  mouth.  It  is 
to  make  the  life  of  the  pastor  one  of  slavish  drudgery. 
A  better  plan,  on  every  account,  is  to  keep  ahead  with 
one's  work.  This  rule  should  be  observed  in  prepar- 
ing sermons,  in  pastoral  visiting,  in  appointments  for 
special  services,  and  in  all  the  other  numerous  avoca- 


108  THE  PASTOR 

tions  of  the  ministry.  There  are  many  advantages  in 
being  ready  beforehand  with  everything  one  has  to  do 
— of  having  a  store  prepared  at  all  times  for  the 
future. 

1.  The  knowledge  that  one  is  ahead  with  his  work 
puts  him  at  his  ease  and  gives  him  a  feeling  of  satisfac- 
tion. It  imparts  a  consciousness  of  independence  which 
those  who  procrastinate  to  the  last  moment  in  every- 
thing that  they  do  can  never  enjoy.  In  this  way  one 
may  be  master  of  his  own  movements,  instead  of  ever 
being  under  the  lash  of  pressing  duties.  He  will  have 
comparative  tranquillity,  and  be  saved  from  much  of 
that  worry  which,  rather  than  hard  work,  breaks  down 
many  a  minister.  He  will  also  be  saved  from  much  of 
that  censure  which  a  procrastinating  habit  is  sure  to 
incur.  It  will  inspire  confidence  in  him  when  the  peo- 
ple see,  as  they  inevitably  will,  that  his  diligent  fore- 
sight keejis  him  ready  for  every  work. 

2.  The  habit  of  hemg  beforehand  with  one-'s  work  pre- 
vents the  necessity  of  hurry,  with  all  its  evil  effects.  An 
admirable  rule  once  laid  down  by  a  wise  and  experi- 
enced pastor  was  never  to  be  in  a  hurry.  The  tend- 
ency of  this  rule  would  be  to  make  life  longer,  to  fill  it 
with  more  happiness,  to  extend  it  out  into  more  delib- 
erate usefulness,  and  to  save  from  innumerable  mistakes 
and  perplexities.  To  be  ever  so  much  in  haste  does  no 
good.  There  is  no  need  for  it,  even  with  the  busiest 
pastor,  provided  only  his  work  be  well  regulated.  The 
true  plan  for  the  clergyman  is  not  so  to  waste  time  and 
postpone  duties  as  that  he  will  be  forced  to  be  in  a 
hurry.  There  are  ministers  who  are  always  pressed  for 
time,  always  fuming  in  haste ;  they  have  no  leisure  for 
friends  or  social  enjoyment  or  the  minor  courtesies  of 
life,  and  yet  they  do  not  accomplish  much.     You  will 


IN  THE  STUDY.  109 

look  in  vain  for  the  great  results  which  surely  may  be 
expected.  There  are  others,  again,  who  are  never  in  a 
hurry  ;  they  are  never  behindhand  ;  they  are  always  at 
their  ease ;  they  have  time  for  everything,  and  in  the 
end  they  accomplish  far  more  than  the  others.  The 
grand  secret  is,  that  they  keep  a  little  ahead  with  their 
work,  and  that  always. 

3.  When  he  is  beforehand  in  the  chief  duties  of  his 
office  the  minister  is  always  prepared  for  unexpected  in- 
terruptions. Every  pastor  knows  how  liable  he  is  to 
these  every  day  and  at  any  hour.  From  the  nature 
of  his  calling  it  cannot  well  be  otherwise.  He  never 
can  predict  the  moment  when  he  may  be  summoned  to 
attend  a  funeral,  or  to  spend  hours  with  one  who  is 
drawing  nigh  unto  death,  or  to  counsel  with  an  inquirer, 
or  to  perform  a  marriage  ceremony,  or  to  receive  visitors 
coming  upon  ecclesiastical  or  other  business.  Sometimes 
these  casual  demands  upon  his  time  are  most  imperative ; 
they  cannot  possibly  be  avoided  or  postponed.  Then 
the  Sabbath  perhaps  is  near  at  hand,  and  he  must  be 
ready  for  it,  or  the  address  for  an  installation  or  some 
other  special  service  cannot  be  deferred.  What  is  the 
perplexed  pastor  to  do  ?  How  is  he  to  escape  the  flurry 
that  is  often  actually  distressing?  Only  in  one  way, 
and  that  is  to  be  ahead  with  all  his  preparations,  so  that 
he  may  be  ready,  come  what  may. 

4.  This  practice  will  lead  to  far  more  being  done, 
and  also  better  done.  When  one  is  beforehand  with 
his  work  he  will  be  able  so  to  arrange  his  time  as  to 
find  some  space  for  every  duty.  It  will  be  possible 
for  him  then  to  lay  out  his  plans  for  preparing  sermons, 
for  general  reading,  for  study  of  the  Bible,  for  visiting, 
for  correspondence,  for  helping  in  the  work  of  the 
Sabbath-school,  for  pursuing  private  studies,  as  well  as 


110  THE  PASTOR 

for  recreation,  and  possibly  for  writing  for  the  press. 
The  plan  is  simply  to  command  time  for  all  by  being 
beforehand  in  every  work. 

And  then,  too,  everything  will  be  done  better.  There 
will  be  no  posting  through  work  imperfectly  from  lack 
of  preparation.  What  is  undertaken  in  a  calm  and  self- 
possessed  manner  can  be  thoroughly  finished.  There 
will  be  no  slighting  sermons  through  a  haste  which 
other  imperative  duties  enforce.  The  true  method  is  to 
be  beforehand  in  every  undertaking  ;  then  the  heart  will 
be  in  it ;  and  because  the  heart  is  in  it,  it  will  be  more 
pleasantly  and  perfectly  accomplished. 

INCESSANT  STUDY   OF  THE   BIBLE. 

This  is  a  duty  which  must  be  placed  amidst  the  very 
first  of  all  the  duties  that  devolve  upon  the  pastor.  We 
must  come  back  to  it  again  and  again  and  again  as  we 
treat  of  his  all-important  calling.  In  that  holy  ofiice 
he  must  study  many  things,  but  this  most — yea,  more 
than  all  other  things  put  together.  We  would  endeavor 
to  impress  this  point  as  strongly  as  possible.  The  min- 
ister must  study  the  Bible  for  his  own  heart-culture ;  he 
must  study  it  for  all  his  official  duties ;  he  must  study  it 
until  he  grows  to  love  the  study ;  he  must  study  it  until 
he  gets  his  mind  saturated  with  it ;  he  must  study  it  to 
keep  up  freshness  and  variety  in  his  preaching  ;  he  must 
study  it  every  day ;  he  must  study  it  until  his  dying 
day. 

The  pastor  may  depend  upon  it  that  a  thorough  know- 
ledge of  the  oracles  of  God  would  prove  to  be  the  right 
arm  of  his  strength.  It  would  give  vigor  to  his  faith. 
It  would  impart  robustness  to  his  Christian  character. 
It  would  clothe  his  preaching  with  irresistible  power. 


IN  THE  STUDY.  Ill 

It  would  furnish  him  with  the  best  preparation  in  his 
attendance  upon  the  sick,  the  inquiring,  the  young,  in 
ecclesiastical  affairs  and  in  every  other  branch  of  his 
work.  What  skill  is  to  the  mechanic,  what  eloquence 
is  to  the  orator,  what  taste  is  to  the  artist,  what  wisdom 
is  to  the  statesman,  that,  and  still  more  necessary,  is  a 
profound  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures  to  the  minister. 
All  experience  proves  this  to  be  so.  From  the  very 
nature  of  the  case  this  must  make  him  strong ;  without 
it,  he  cannot  but  be  weak  as  an  ambassador  of  God. 
The  testimony  of  all  devoted  and  successful  pastors  es- 
tablishes this  truth  beyond  a  question. 

A  few  sentences  from  the  pen  of  that  great  and  good 
man,  Dr.  James  W.  Alexander,  will  serve  as  specimens 
of  what  is  reiterated  thousands  of  times  by  those  who 
have  had  the  ripest  experience  :  "  Constant  perusal  and 
re-perusal  of  Scripture  is  the  great  preparation  for  preach- 
ing. You  get  good  even  when  you  know  it  not.  This 
is  one  of  the  most  observable  differences  between  old  and 
young  theologians.  Give  attendance  to  reading."  In 
another  connection  he  says:  "The  liveliest  preachers 
are  those  who  are  most  familiar  with  the  Bible  without 
note  or  comment,  and  we  frequently  find  them  among  men 
who  have  had  no  education  better  than  that  of  the  com- 
mon school.  It  was  this  which  gave  such  animation  to 
the  vivid  books  and  discourses  of  the  Puritans.  As 
there  is  no  poetry  so  rich  and  bold  as  that  of  the  Bible, 
so  he  who  daily  makes  this  his  study  will,  even  on  human 
principles,  be  awakened  and  acquire  a  striking  manner 
of  conveying  his  thoughts.  The  sacred  books  are  full 
of  fact,  example  and  illustration,  which,  with  copious- 
ness and  variety,  will  cluster  around  the  truths  which 
the  man  of  God  derives  from  the  same  source.  One 
preacher  gives  us  naked  heads  of  theology ;  they  are 


112  THE  PASTOR 

true,  scriptural  and  important,  but  they  are  uninterest- 
ing, especially  when  reiterated  for  the  thousandth  time 
in  the  same  naked  manner.  Another  gives  us  the  same 
truths,  but  each  of  them  brings  in  its  train  the  retinue 
of  scriptural  example,  history,  a  figure  by  way  of  illus- 
tration, and  a  variety  hence  arises  which  is  perpetually 
becoming  richer  as  the  preacher  goes  more  deeply  into 
the  mine  of  Scripture.  There  are  some  great  preachers 
who,  like  Whitefield,  do  not  appear  to  bestow  great  labor 
on  the  pre]3aration  of  particular  discourses,  but  it  may 
be  observed  that  these  are  always  persons  whose  life  is  a 
study  of  the  word.  Each  sermon  is  an  outflowing  from 
a  fountain  which  is  constantly  full.  The  Bible  is,  after 
all,  the  one  book  of  the  preacher.  He  who  is  most 
familiar  with  it  will  become  most  like  it,  and  this  in 
respect  to  every  one  of  its  wonderful  qualities,  and  will 
bring  forth  from  his  treasury  things  new  and  old." 

The  minister  who  has  laid  hold,  as  a  living  fact,  of 
this  one  thought  of  the  pre-eminent  importance  of 
being  deeply  imbued  both  with  the  letter  and  the 
spirit  of  the  word  of  God  is  already  mighty  for  his 
work. 

Look  at  the  Bible.  The  pastor  has  to  do  with  it  at 
every  point  of  his  work.  He  must  come  to  it  in  every- 
thing he  undertakes.  He  is  nothing  without  it.  It  is 
all  in  all  to  him  in  his  office.  It  is  more  to  him  than 
any — than  all — other  books  that  were  ever  penned. 
The  Bible  contains  his  credentials  as  an  ambassador  of 
Jesus  Christ.  It  is  the  message  which  he  is  appointed 
to  reiterate  with  all  fervor  to  his  fellow-men.  It  is  the 
treasury  from  which  he  can  ever  draw  the  riches  of 
divine  truth.  It  is  the  Urim  and  Thummim  to  which 
he  has  constant  access,  and  from  which  he  can  learn  the 
mind  of  Jehovah  with  all  clearness.     It  is  the  audience- 


IN  THE  STUDY.  113 

chamber  where  he  will  be  received  into  the  presence  of 
the  Lord  and  hear  words  of  more  than  earthly  wisdom. 
It  is  the  armory  from  which  he  can  be  clothed  with  the 
panoply  of  salvation.  It  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit  l>e- 
fore  which  no  enemy  can  possibly  stand.  It  is  his  book 
of  instructions  wherein  the  great  duties  of  his  office  are 
clearly  defined.  The  chief  rules  of  his  sacred  art  are 
here.  There  is  nothing  which  it  is  essential  for  him  to 
know  but  is  revealed  here  either  in  express  terms  or  in 
inferences  Avhich  are  easily  studied  out.  It  is  a  mine 
of  sacred  wealth  for  the  clergyman,  the  abundance  of 
which  he  can  never  exhaust.  The  deeper  he  goes,  the 
richer  and  more  unbounded  will  its  treasures  appear. 
Well  was  it  said  by  Dr.  W.  E.  Schenck  :  "  That  volume 
alone  contains  the  warrant  for  the  sacred  office  he  bears. 
In  it  alone  is  found  the  record  of  his  great  commission 
as  an  ambassador  of  God.  It  alone  authoritatively  ex- 
hibits and  defines  the  official  duties  he  must  perform. 
It  alone  tells  him  of  the  glorious  rewards  he  may  expect 
if  he  be  found  faithful.  Nay,  more,  it  contains  the 
subject-matter  for  all  his  preaching  and  his  other  pro- 
fessional labors."  It  is  a  shame  for  a  preacher  not  to 
be  a  master  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Book  of  books, 
which  is  everything  to  him. 

It  is  well  that  we  should  strive  to  impress  this  great 
duty  and  privilege  of  the  minister  by  the  authority  of 
eminent  workers  in  the  sacred  office.  Their  expe- 
rience and  testimony  should  be  deeply  studied.  "  The 
study  of  the  Bible  is  the  special  duty  of  every  indi- 
vidual who  would  understand  the  truth  of  God  and  be 
prepared  to  make  it  known  to  others.  Burnet,  speaking 
of  ministers  in  his  own  times,  says,  '  The  capital  error  in 
men's  preparing  themselves  for  that  function  is  that 
they  study  books  more  than  themselves,  and  that  they 

15 


114  THE  PASTOR 

read  divinity  more  in  other  books  than  in  the  Scriptures.' 
This,  it  is  to  be  feared,  is  as  true  now  as  it  was  then  ; 
and  if  so  it  must  be  attended,  inevitably,  with  very 
injurious  consequences  both  to  tlie  ministry  and  the 
Church.  For  as  the  Bible  is  the  source  of  divine 
knowledge,  so  it  is  of  spiritual  strength,  and  every  holy 
affection  and  purpose. 

"  Melanchthon  recommended,  as  the  first  requisite  in 
the  study  of  theology,  '  a  familiarity  with  the  text  of 
the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  in  order  to  this  that  they 
should  be  read  daily,  both  morning  and  evening.  The 
daily  devotion  of  Luther  to  the  sacred  text  is  well 
known,  and  it  was  this  that  made  him  strong  in  the 
Lord,  and  in  the  power  of  his  might.' 

"  Dr.  Campbell,  in  his  treatise  on  systematic  theology, 
says,  '  Devoutly  study  the  Scriptures  themselves  if  you 
would  understand  their  doctrines  in  singleness  of  heart. 
The  only  assistance  which  I  would  recommend  are  those 
writings  in  which  there  can  be  no  tendency  to  warp 
your  judgment.  It  is  the  serious  and  frequent  reading 
of  the  divine  oracles,  accompanied  with  fervent  prayer ; 
it  is  the  diligent  study  of  the  languages  in  which  they 
were  written  ;  it  is  the  knowledo;e  of  those  histories  and 
antiquities  to  which  they  allude.' 

"  President  Edwards,  as  the  result  of  his  own  experi- 
ence, said,  '  I  find  that  it  would  be  very  much  to  ray 
advantage  to  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  Scriji- 
tures.  When  I  am  reading  doctrinal  books  or  books  of 
controversy,  I  can  proceed  with  abundantly  more  con- 
fidence and  can  see  upon  what  foundation  I  stand.' " 

It  has  been  truthfully  said :  "  When  scholars  furnish 
themselves  Avith  stores  of  other  writers,  besides  the 
Scriptures,  and  being  little  conversant  in  the  Scriptures 
draw  the  Scriptures  to  the  authors  whom  they  most  af- 


IN  THE  STUDY.  116 

feet,  and  not  their  authors  to  the  Scriptures,  their  di- 
vinity proves  but  humanity,  and  their  ministry  speaks 
to  the  brain,  but  not  to  the  conscience,  of  the  hearer. 
But  he  that  digs  all  the  treasures  of  his  knowledge  and 
the  ground  of  all  religion  out  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
makes  use  of  other  authors,  not  for  ostentation  of  him- 
self, nor  for  the  ground  of  his  faith,  nor  for  the  prin- 
cipal ornament  of  his  ministry,  but  for  the  better  search- 
ing out  of  the  deep  wisdom  of  the  Scriptures, — such  an 
one  believes  what  he  teaches,  not  by  a  human  credulity 
from  his  author,  but  by  a  divine  faith  from  the  word. 
And  because  he  believes  therefore  he  speaks,  and  speak- 
ing from  faith  in  his  own  heart,  he  speaks  much  more 
powerfully  to  the  begetting  and  strengthening  of  faith 
in  the  hearer." 


PRACTICAL  SUGGESTIONS   FOR  THE  STUDY   OF  THE 

BIBLE. 

It  helps  very  much  in  any  undertaking  to  know  pre- 
cisely what  is  to  be  done.  And  in  the  matter  before  us 
we  want  something  more  definite  than  the  general  state- 
ment of  the  importance  of  the  study  of  the  Bible.  How 
is  that  study  to  be  entered  upon  ?  What  plans  can  be 
adopted  so  as  to  carry  it  on  with  the  greatest  efficiency? 
In  answering  this  we  shall  not  attempt  to  go  over  all 
the  rules  that  might  be  given  to  the  general  student  of 
Scripture.  Some  of  the  most  obvious  ones  we  shall 
omit  because  they  are  so  manifest,  and  confine  ourselves 
to  those  which  are  peculiarly  applicable  to  the  ministry. 
And  of  these  we  shall  speak  only  of  such  as  are  cer- 
tainly practicable,  and  so  may  easily  be  adopted  by  al- 
most any  minister. 

1.    When  any  text  is  selected  for  a  sermon  or  lecture, 


116  THE  PASTOR 

its  whole  context  should  be  carefully  studied  out.  One 
should  not  be  satisfied  by  merely  getting  enough  of  the 
meaning  to  serve  for  the  present  discourse,  but  there 
should  be  pains  taken  to  investigate  it  thoroughly,  and 
to  trace  its  connection  with  what  goes  before  and  with 
what  follows  after.  One  passage  well  understood  will 
help  to  throw  some  light  over  the  wdiole  field  of  Scripture. 
Its  careful  study  will  not  only  help  the  sermon  on  hand, 
but  will  serve  also  as  a  method  of  enlarging  one's  whole 
comprehension  of  divine  truth.  Besides,  the  large  num- 
ber of  passages  thus  investigated  will,  in  the  course  of 
years,  form  a  most  important  fund  of  biblical  knowledge 
treasured  up  in  the  mind.  This  plan  of  biblical  study 
should  be  diligently  persevered  in,  as  in  addition  to  other 
advantages  it  will  economize  time,  the  same  research 
serving  for  the  current  discourse  and  for  the  permanent 
improvement.  Not  only  when  sermonizing,  but  when 
from  any  cause  the  attention  is  aroused  to  any  particular 
jiassage,  the  meaning  of  that  passage  should  be  studied 
out  at  once.  Then  it  will  be  more  likely  to  fix  itself 
permanently  in  the  memory. 

2.  The  location  of  a  few  prominent  places,  compre- 
hending the  body  of  biblical  geography,  should  be  fixed 
distinctly  in  the  memory.  To  have  a  clear  perception 
of  the  place  where  any  scriptural  event  occurred  will 
give  a  wonderful  interest  and  impress! veness  and  full- 
ness of  meaning  to  that  event.  To  this  end,  the  phys- 
ical and  general  geographical  features  of  the  Holy  Land 
should  be  fully  comprehended  at  the  outset.  They 
should  be  mastered  so  as  to  be  accurately  understood  and 
a-lways  ready  to  be  applied.  Palestine  proper  is  but  a 
small  country — not  as  large  as  the  two  small  states  of 
Maryland  and  Delaware  together — and  consequently  its 
geography  can  be  easily  learned.     The  plan  we   sug- 


IN  THE  STUDY.  117 

gest  is  that  a  few  of  the  most  prominent  places,  repre- 
senting the  various  parts  of  the  land,  be  selected  and 
fixed  indelibly  on  the  memory.  Their  physical  peculi- 
arities, their  distance  and  direction,  say  from  Jerusalem, 
and  some  great  historical  event  for  which  they  were  each 
noted,  might  be  studied,  and  this  would  help  to  give 
them  distinctness.  Then  every  other  place  could  be  lo- 
cated in  its  proximity  to  one  or  other  of  these.  They 
would  serve  as  landmarks,  so  that  in  reading  any  trans- 
action of  the  Bible  we  should  know  exactly  where  we 
were.  This  would  give  an  indescribable  vividness  and 
charm  to  the  book. 

To  be  still  more  explicit,  we  would  name  the  follow- 
ing nine  places  as  suitable  for  such  landmarks :  1.  Beer- 
sheba ;  2.  Hebron  ;  3.  Samaria ;  4.  Capernaum  ;  5.  Dan  ; 
6.  Tyre  ;  7.  Acre  ;  8.  Joppa  ;  9.  Ramoth-gilead.  These 
places  may  be  fixed  in  the  memory  by  the  following 
numbers  and  historical  associations ;  the  distances  and 
directions  are  not  given  with  exact  accuracy,  but  in 
numbers  near  enough  and  that  may  be  more  easily 
remembered :  1.  Beersheba,  forty-two  miles  south-west 
of  Jerusalem,  the  old  home  of  the  patriarchs,  on  the 
borders  of  the  desert;  2.  Hebron,  sixteen  miles  south 
of  Jerusalem ;  here  Abraham  purchased  the  cave  of 
Machpelah ;  3.  Samaria,  thirty-eight  miles  north  of 
Jerusalem,  capital  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  with  its 
wicked  kings  ;  4.  Capernaum,  eighty-one  miles  north  of 
Jerusalem,  the  scene  of  so  many  of  our  Lord's  miracles 
and  discourses ;  5.  Dan,  one  hundred  and  nine  miles 
north  of  Jerusalem,  on  the  northern  extremity  of  Pales- 
tine ;  here  Jeroboam  set  up  the  golden  calf;  6.  Tyre,  one 
hundred  and  six  miles  north  of  Jerusalem,  the  great 
commercial  city  of  antiquity ;  7.  Acre,  eighty  miles 
north-west  of  Jerusalem,  "  the  key  of  Syria,"  famed  in 


118  THE  PASTOR 

many  a  war ;  8.  Joppa,  thirty-five  miles  westward  from 
Jerusalem,  and  the  port  of  that  city  ;  9.  Kamoth-gilead, 
forty  miles  north-east  of  Jerusalem,  one  of  the  cities  of 
refuge,  and  the  place  where  king  Ahab  was  slain.  If 
these  leading  points  are  imprinted  permanently  on  the 
memory,  and  all  scriptural  incidents  associated  with  one 
or  other  of  them  or  with  Jerusalem,  then  an  important 
key  has  been  furnished  for  opening  the  sacred  treasury. 

3.  2'he  prominent  epochs  of  scriptural  history  should 
be  clearly  understood  and  Jir^nly  fixed  upon  the  memory^ 
This  will  apply  chiefly  to  the  Old  Testament,  as  the 
whole  of  the  New^  Testament  history  is  comprised  with- 
in a  comparatively  small  space  of  time.  God  has  seen 
fit  to  convey  the  knowledge  of  his  will  to  us  largely 
through  history.  Tbis  was  no  doubt  the  best  way. 
Accordingly,  in  the  Bible  we  have  the  history  of  the 
way  in  which  salvation  was  wrought  out  for  men,  of 
God's  providential  dealings  with  both  good  and  bad 
men,  of  the  condition  of  the  race  when  its  Creator  was 
discarded,  and  of  the  world  both  with  and  without 
religion.  History  often  conveys  lessons  as  authoritative 
as  direct  commands,  and  sometimes  more  impressive. 
Hence  the  student  of  the  word  of  God  ought  to  make 
himself  most  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  history 
contained  in  it,  both  with  its  great  outlines  and  connec- 
tions and  with  its  minute  incidents. 

A  wonderful  assistance  in  doing  this  will  be  found  in 
grasping  its  important  epochs.  The  great  salient  points 
which  mark  the  government  of  God  over  men  from  the 
creation  to  the  advent  of  Christ,  as  they  are  recorded 
in  the  Bible,  should  be  kept  prominently  and  indelibly 
in  the  memory.  They  will  serve  as  stages  by  which  to 
measure  the  progress  of  the  life-journey  of  the  race. 
All  the  other  events  of  the  centuries  can  be  arranged 


IX  THE  STUDY. 


119 


around  these,  and  their  positions  remembered  from  their 
proximity  to  them.  This  will  give  the  whole  march  of 
the  history  distinctness,  order  and  impressiveness. 

We  would  suggest  the  following  schedule  of  chrono- 
logical epochs.  We  give  the  name  of  the  epoch,  its  date 
before  Christ  and  the  space  of  time  between  each  and 
the  following  one.  We  also  present  it  in  a  tabular 
form  in  order  that  it  all  may  be  taken  in  at  one  view,  and 
thus  the  memory  be  assisted: 


Epoch. 

1.  Creation 

2.  Deluge...  

3.  Call  of  Abraham , 

4.  Descent  into  Egypt., 

5.  Exodus 

6.  Passage  of  the  Jordan , 

7.  Establishment  of  Monarchy 

8.  Division  of  the  Monarchy.. 

9.  Capture  of  .Jerusalem 

10.  Close  of  Old  Test.  History.. 

11.  Birth  of  Christ 


B.C. 


4004 

2348 

1921 

1706 

1491 

1451 

1095 

975 

587 

397 

00 


Name  of  Period. 


Antediluvian  Period 

Noachian  Period 

Patriarchal  Period 

Egyptian  Period 

Wilderness  Period 

Period  of  the  Judges 

Period  of  United  Monarchy.. 
Period  of  Divided  Monarchy 

Period  of  the  Captivity 

Period  of  the  World-powers.. 


Length 

OF 

Period. 


1656 

427 
215 
215 
40 
356 
120 
388 
190 
397 


It  will  take  but  a  very  short  time  to  memorize  these 
ten  dates,  and  it  is  recommended  that  they  be  repeated 
hundreds  of  times,  if  necessary,  so  as  to  become  perfectly 
indelible  and  familiar.  The  assertion  is  ventured  that 
whoever  does  this  will  be  astonished  and  delighted 
at  the  assistance  it  will  afford  in  understanding  the  Bible 
history,  at  the  order  into  which  it  will  reduce  the 
various  events,  and  at  the  light  it  will  throw  over  the 
whole  book. 

4.  The  Bible  should  be  studied  constantly  ivith  the 
aid  of  the  best  commentay^ies.  The  vague  outcries  which 
are  often  heard  against  the  use  of  commentaries  are  very 
inconsiderate  if  not  foolish.  There  may  be  a  slavish 
dependence  on  them  that  is  injurious,  but  we  can 
hardly  think  that  earnest  ministers  are  much  in  danger 


120  THE  PASTOR 

of  that.  The  light  which  the  labors  of  good  men  have 
thrown  upon  the  Scriptures  has  ever  been  growing 
brighter  from  age  to  age ;  language,  arcliEEology,  trav- 
els, geography  and  other  kinds  of  research,  have  all  been 
contributing  their  aid  in  elucidating  the  divine  record  ; 
no  other  book  in  the  world  has  received  so  much 
thought  from  the  best  of  minds ;  and  is  all  this  to  be 
thrown  away  and  each  one  to  go  over  the  whole  process 
for  himself?  The  proposal  would  be  one  of  foolish 
egotism.  The  greatest  preachers — such  men  as  Robert 
Hall,  who  spent  hours  daily  in  reading  the  commentary 
of  Matthew  Henry — never  indulged  such  self-conceit. 
No,  a  proper  conception  of  the  grandeur  and  depth  of 
the  word  of  God  will  lead  the  prudent  minister  to  use 
every  possible  aid  in  striving  to  reach  its  fullest  mean- 
ing. The  very  best  commentaries  should  be  secured — 
it  is  waste  of  time  to  use  any  others — and  then  they 
should  be  consulted,  not  merely  for  isolated  passages, 
but  they  should  be  read  and  studied  like  any  other 
books.  All  the  light  they  can  shed  upon  the  sacred 
pages  should  be  sought.  Some  system  should  be  adopted 
for  the  regular  study  of  the  Bible  in  this  way. 

There  are  certain  commentaries  which  should  be 
read  through.  Full  justice  will  not  be  done  them  and 
their  real  benefit  will  not  be  reached  in  any  other  way. 
We  would  name  a  few  of  these  to  show  the  kind  of  ex- 
positions we  mean.  On  the  New  Testament  we  would 
recommend  such  works  as  The  Life  of  Christ,  by  Far- 
rar,  Alexander  on  Acts,  and  Hodge  on  Romans.  On 
the  Old  Testament  we  name  Murphy  on  Genesis  and 
Exodus  and  Psalms,  Fairbairn  on  Ezekiel,  Auberlin  on 
Ezekiel  and  Revelation,  and  Moore  on  The  Prophets 
of  the  Restoration.  Then  the  pious  and  most  sug- 
gestive commentary  of  Matthew  Henry  should  be  read 


IN  THE  STUDY.  121 

through  during  the  life  of  every  minister,  for  whoever 
studies  it  closely  will  have  his  piety  deepened,  his  power 
of  analyzing  strengthened  and  his  mind  stored  with  the 
riches  of  the  word  of  God. 

5.  Sanpture  should  be  compared  with  Scripture  in 
order  that  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  may  be  more  fully 
reached.  This  is  a  plan  of  studying  the  Bible  which 
is  very  highly  recommended  by  all  those  who  have 
practiced  it  sufficiently  to  understand  its  great  benefits. 
There  is  a  real  delight  enjoyed  when  one  follows  on  from 
passage  to  passage  and  finds  a  new  ray  of  light  here,  an 
additional  depth  of  meaning  there,  a  striking  view  of 
divine  truth  in  another  place,  and  everywhere  something 
fully  to  reward  his  research.  A  certain  truth  will  be 
found  announced  in  didactic  language  in  one  place ;  in 
another  it  will  be  set  forth  by  some  historical  fact ;  in 
another  it  will  be  revealed  by  a  type ;  in  another  it  will 
sound  forth  again  in  the  sweet  words  of  a  psalm;  and  in 
each  case  it  will  have  a  special  phase  of  importance  and 
beauty.  A  truth  announced  in  one  place  may  appear 
far  clearer  in  anotlier,  because  of  the  connection  in 
which  it  occurs.  What  does  not  make  an  impression 
in  one  place  may  be  most  striking  as  seen  in  another. 
What  is  obscurely  hinted  here  may  be  j^lainly  revealed 
elsewhere.  Part  of  a  doctrine  may  be  taught  by  one  pas- 
sage, part  by  another,  and  other  parts  by  still  others;  and 
it  is  only  by  following  up  and  putting  them  all  together 
that  the  full  rounded  truth  is  reached.  There  is  an 
indescribable  charm  in  searching  out  how  exactly  the 
teachings  of  the  Spirit  fit  into  each  other,  wherever,  or  in 
whatever  connection,  they  are  found.  It  is  surprising 
how  clearly  one  comes  to  understand  the  Scriptures  by 
perseverance  in  this  kind  of  research.  The  very  exercise 
gives  an  important  familiarity  with  the  various  parts 

16 


122  THE  PASTOR 

and  connections  of  the  inspired  Book.  There  is  no 
better  method  of  building  up  a  sermon  than  this  process 
of  taking  a  text  and  following  it  on  and  on  through 
other  Scriptures  which  fortify,  illustrate,  explain  and 
expand  it  into  a  broad  and  beautiful  manifestation  of 
the  mind  of  God. 

6.  A  "  Students'  Bible  "  should  be  kept  for  the  pur- 
pose of  preserving  interpretations  or  illustratiojis  of 
scriptural  passages  which  may  be  casually  met  with  in 
7'eading,  in  conversation  or  in  any  other  way.  Such  in- 
cidental expositions  of  Scripture  are  peculiarly  valuable. 
How  often  is  the  regret  felt  that,  having  been  once  in 
the  mind  and  seen  to  be  deeply  important,  they  were 
not  preserved,  but  are  now  gone  and  cannot  be  recalled ! 
In  the  course  of  ordinary  reading  an  admirable  expla- 
nation of  a  passage  will  sometimes  be  met  with  ;  in  con- 
versation an  impressive  remark  upon  the  meaning  of 
some  text  will  be  heard ;  or  a  forcible  illustration  will 
be  suggested  in  the  midst  of  daily  business ;  or  the  mean- 
ing and  force  of  a  Bible  truth  or  a  plan  for  023ening 
it  up  into  a  sermon  will  sometimes  flash  unexpectedly 
upon  the  mind.  These  should  be  nailed  for  future  use 
by  being  j)ut  on  record.  They  should  be  saved  from 
oblivion,  especially  what  has  originated  in  one's  own  mind, 
for  that  will  be  the  most  valuable.  When  such  casual 
explanations  are  thus  preserved  they  grow  into  a  very 
precious  treasure  in  time.  Hardly  any  of  them  but  at 
some  future  day  will  come  into  use. 

There  is  one  caution  which  should  be  given  as  to  the 
use  of  a  "  Students'  Bible."  It  is  that  too  much  be 
not  put  in  it.  Only  really  valuable  exjjlanations  or 
illustrations  should  find  a  place  on  its  pages.  When 
there  is  too  much,  reference  to  it  becomes  a  drudgery, 
and  a  part  at  least  of  the  superabundance  is  likely  to 


IN  THE  STUDY.  123 

be  of  so  little  importance  that  in  time  the  book  may 
come  to  be  utterly  neglected  and  all  its  treasures  prac- 
tically lost. 

7.  A  whole  book  of  the  Bible  should  be  read  continu- 
ously, and,  if  possible,  at  one  sitting.  There  is  very 
great  advantage  in  taking  some  book  and  reading  it 
through  at  once  without  regard  to  the  divisions  of  chap- 
ters and  verses.  As  the  Scriptures  are  ordinarily  read 
in  broken-up  portions,  the  connection  is  liable  to  be  lost 
and  the  general  drift  of  the  writer  left  undisclosed. 
What  injustice  would  we  think  done  to  any  other  book 
were  it  read  in  this  fragmentary  manner !  If  we  want 
to  reach  the  full  and  broad  meaning  of  the  word  of 
God,  we  must  read  each  of  its  books  continuously.  It 
is  only  thus  that  we  can  get  at  the  richer  bonds  of 
thought  that  unite  its  parts  in  one  sublime  whole. 
The  time  required  for  going  through  a  book  thus, 
as  to  most  of  the  books,  would  not  be  very  great,  and 
it  would  more  than  repay  the  effort.  Says  Dr.  James 
W.  Alexander :  "  To-day  I  took  up  my  Greek  Testa- 
ment, and,  as  I  walked  about  the  floor,  read  the  Sec- 
ond Epistle  to  Timothy,  pausing  in  thought  on  certain 
striking  places.  I  saw  many  new  excellencies,  had 
some  new  rays  of  light,  and  was  more  than  ever  con- 
vinced of  the  excellency  of  this  way  of  Scripture  study ; 
especially  when,  after  a  number  of  rapid  perusals,  one 
goes  over  the  ground  with  more  and  more  ease  every  time." 

8.  It  is  an  excellent  plan  for  a  minister  to  have  con- 
stantly on  hand  some  book  of  the  Bible  for  special  study 
and  analysis.  He  should  take  up  some  book  and  work 
on  it  until,  as  far  as  it  is  in  his  power,  he  has  mastered 
its  contents.  It  should  be  read  over  and  over  and 
over  until  its  matter  lies  fully  before  the  mind.  Then 
there  should  be  thorough  research  as  to  the  history,  mis- 


124  THE  PASTOR 

sion,  character  and  peculiarities  of  the  writer,  as  to 
the  time,  circumstances  and  object  of  writing  the  book, 
and  as  to  the  place  it  holds  in  the  canon  of  Scripture 
or  the  niche  it  occupies  in  God's  plan  of  revelation. 
This  study  should  be  continued  until  interest  is  aroused 
and  the  heart  enlisted.  Down,  down  into  the  rich 
veins  of  divine  truth  should  the  research  be  carried. 
The  book  should  be  analyzed  so  fully  that  not  only  the 
general  object  of  the  whole,  but  the  special  object  and 
relation  of  each  jDart,  shall  be  distinctly  seen.  The 
study  should  be  so  exhaustive  that  the  subjects  of  each 
chapter  would  be  impressed  upon  the  memory,  and  so 
made  ready  for  use.  One  book  of  the  Bible  thus  care- 
fully studied  will  certainly  be  an  invaluable  addition  to 
a  minister's  spiritual  and  mental  wealth.  When  one 
book  is  finished  another  should  be  taken  up.  The  en- 
riching process  should  be  continued  through  life. 

9.  The  study  of  the  word  of  God  should  be  continued 
until  it  has  worked  itself  up  into  a  fascination.  So  long 
as  it  is  carried  on  in  an  intermitting  and  superficial  man- 
ner there  wdll  be  no  attraction.  But  research  into  this 
most  wonderful  of  all  books  may  be  carried  to  a  point 
where  its  meaning  shall  be  so  clearly  seen,  and  the 
aroma  of  its  perfections  shall  be  so  sensibly  enjoyed, 
that  one  shall  be  allured  to  its  deejDcr  study  as  to  a 
feast  of  jjleasure.  There  may  be  a  very  great  delight 
found  in  it.  And  when  any  minister  has  reached  this 
attainable  point  of  great  enjoyment  in  the  study  of  the 
Scriptures,  he  has  reached  one  of  his  greatest  possible 
achievements.  Indeed,  there  is  the  most  weighty  truth 
in  the  remark  once  made  in  a  company  of  ex2:>erienced 
and  successful  pastors,  and  endorsed  by  every  one  of 
them,  that  the  attainment  of  a  captivating  love  for  the 
Bible  should  be  the  first  and  great  aim  in  the  studies  of 


IN  THE  STUDY,  125 

the  clergyman,  and  that  the  teacher  of  pastoral  the- 
ology who  had  found  the  secret  of  awaking  it  had  found 
the  secret  of  raising  the  office  to  a  far  higher  plane. 
This  would  unquestionably  be  the  testimony  of  all  those 
who  have  had  much  experience  and  success  in  the  min- 
istry. They  would  urge  upon  every  minister,  young  or 
old,  to  study  daily,  to  dig  deep,  to  contrive  every  pos- 
sible plan  by  which  to  awaken  in  themselves  an  absorb- 
ing love  for  the  word  of  God.  They  would  press  it 
home  upon  the  conscience  that  there  should  be  no 
pause  until  that  point  is  reached. 

Let  two  of  the  wisest  and  best  workers  in  the  minis- 
try be  heard  in  order  that  the  great  importance  of  this 
subject  may  be  more  deeply  felt.  The  first  is  Dr.  Archi- 
bald Alexander;  he  wrote  :  "  It  has  been  said  that  every- 
thing a  minister  studies  should  have  a  reference  to  the 
word  of  God.  Through  whatever  fields  of  science  or  of 
literature  he  may  rove,  he  should  come  back  with  superior 
relish  to  the  Bible.  In  the  varied  regions  of  philosophy 
and  taste  he  is  permitted  to  rove,  but  the  Bible  should  be 
his  richest  banquet.  Make  it  a  rule  always  to  prefer  it. 
If  at  the  hours  of  devotion  you  are  strongly  drawn  to- 
ward some  new  and  interesting  publication,  if  you  are 
tempted  for  this  to  omit  the  regular  study  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, regard  it  as  a  temptation,  and  resist  it  accordingly. 
You  recollect  the  resolution  of  the  pious  Henry  Mar- 
tyn.  He  never  would  allow  himself  to  peruse  a  book 
one  moment  after  he  felt  it  gaining  a  preference  to  the 
Bible.  As  long  as  he  could  turn  to  his  Bible  with  a 
superior  relish,  so  long  he  would  continue  reading,  and 
no  longer.  Go  thou  and  do  likewise.  If  you  commence 
with  this  resolution,  you  will  find  the  advantages  of  it 
in  your  daily  experience.  The  word  of  God  will  grow 
constantly  in  your  estimation,  and  you  will  be  ready  to 


126  THE  PASTOR 

exclaim  with  David,  *  Oh  how  I  love  thy  law !     It  is 
sweeter  to  my  taste  than  honey  and  the  honeycomb.' 

"  My  own  experience  convinces  me  that  the  oftener 
and  the  more  diligently  you  peruse  the  Scriptures,  the 
more  beautiful  will  they  appear  and  the  less  relish  you 
will  have  for  light  and  superficial  reading.  There  is  in 
an  intimate,  in  a  daily,  conversation  with  the  Scriptures 
something  sanctifying,  something  ennobling.  A  satis- 
faction is  felt  in  perusing  them  which  no  human  com- 
position can  excite.  You  feel  as  if  you  were  conversing 
with  God  and  angels.  You  breathe  a  heavenly  atmo- 
sphere. The  soul  is  bathed  in  celestial  waters.  It  im- 
bibes a  sweetness  and  composure  which  shed  over  it 
unearthly  attractions." 

The  other  quotation  we  make  is  from  Archdeacon 
Law.  His  weighty  words  were:  "Brethren,  unless  we 
are  content  to  totter,  we  must  take  our  stand  on  an  in- 
spired Bible.  We  really  have  such  treasure.  We 
should  know,  we  should  maintain,  its  value.  Here 
prayerful  students  may  drink  pure  truth  from  God's 
own  lips,  even  as  Israel's  leader  on  the  mount.  There 
is  no  wisdom  in  the  sneer  that  there  may  be  idolatry 
in  the  love  and  study  of  these  pages.  The  speaker  is 
more  than  man  ;  we  should  draw  near  with  awe.  The 
innate  power  is  more  than  man's ;  we  should  devoutly 
court  its  action  on  our  hearts.  He  is  the  wisest  among 
earth's  sons  who  is  best  taught  in  it.  He  is  the  happiest 
who  draws  most  deeply  from  its  spring.  He  is  the 
heavenliest  who  is  framed  most  strictly  by  its  model. 
He  is  the  ablest  minister  who  uses  these  materials  most 
skillfully.  He  reaps  the  largest  harvest  who  scatters 
this  seed  most  widely.  That  flock  is  the  most  favored 
whose  constant  teaching  flows  in  the  grand  channel, 
*  Thus  saith  the  Lord !'  " 


IN  THE  STUDY.  127 

COMMITTING  SCRIPTURE  TO   MEMORY. 

The  memory  of  every  clergyman  ought  to  be  well 
Btored  with  the  word  of  God.  Especially  those  passages 
which  are  of  the  greatest  importance  should  he  have 
treasured  up  in  the  very  words  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
inspired.  Many  such  passages  will  have  fixed  them- 
selves in  the  memory  without  an  effort,  in  consequence 
of  the  continual  hearing  and  reading  of  the  Bible  from 
infancy.  But  the  pastor  should  add  largely  to  them  by 
the  determined  purpose  and  plan  of  learning  by  heart 
others  and  still  others.  He  should  fix  upon  some  sys- 
tem by  which  he  would  be  constantly  increasing  his 
stock  of  available  utterances  from  the  sacred  oracles. 

The  subjects  in  respect  to  which  scriptural  quota- 
tions should  be  ready  in  the  memory  are  innumerable 
and  deeply  important.  The  minister  should  be  ready 
to  speak  with  inspired  words  concerning  the  nature  and 
attributes  of  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost ;  concerning 
the  foundations  of  all  the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel ; 
concerning  the  moral  precepts  and  the  leading  duties  of 
religion;  concerning  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit;  concerning 
the  warnings,  the  promises  and  the  consolations  which 
God  has  so  abundantly  given ;  concerning  the  imagery 
in  the  Bible  by  which  the  soul  may  be  elevated  to  heav- 
enly-mindedness  ;  concerning  the  great  events  of  human 
history ;  and  concerning  the  predictions  which  point  out 
the  grand  future  of  the  Church  of  God.  Such  passages, 
stored  up  and  ready  for  use,  the  minister  will  find  inval- 
uable in  prayer,  in  preaching,  in  attending  funerals,  in 
visiting  the  sick  and  afflicted,  and  in  other  duties. 
They  will  suggest  themselves  as  texts,  illustrations  and 
proofs  in  sermons.  They  will  be  ready  for  extemporane- 
ous addresses.  They  will  prove  mighty  weapons  by  which 


128  THE  PASTOR 

to  meet  adversaries  of  every  kind.  In  hours  of  solitary 
meditation  they  will  rise  up  before  the  soul,  and  en- 
rich it,  beyond  all  conception,  with  the  very  thoughts 
of  God.  They  will  make  the  preacher  mighty  in  the 
Scriptures. 

The  remarks  of  Dr.  Wm.  E.  Schenck  on  this  point 
are  most  pertinent:  "One  important  text  once  fairly 
lodged  in  the  memory  becomes  in  some  sort  a  part  of 
one's  self  It  is  thenceforth  ready  for  use  in  preaching, 
in  praying,  in  conversing  anywhere  and  at  any  time. 
It  helps  to  make  one  '  mighty  in  the  Scriptures.'  A 
large  store  of  texts  and  choice  passages  thoroughly 
committed  to  memory  will  give  invaluable  help  in  all 
pulpit  preparation,  and  will  greatly  strengthen  for  any 
sudden  draft  or  any  emergency  of  ministerial  duty." 

A  plan  for  such  memorizing  of  Scriptui^e  which  has 
been  long  tried  and  found  perfectly  practicable  and  easy, 
and  really  delightful,  may  now  be  described :  A  blank 
book  is  procured,  and  in  it  are  written  down  from  time 
to  time  such  passages,  longer  or  shorter,  with  chapter  and 
verse,  as  it  is  determined  to  learn  by  heart  These  pas- 
sages are  numbered  from  one  upward.  Then  the  first 
one  is  taken  up  and  repeated  by  memory  about  fif- 
teen times  a  day  for  a  fortnight.  The  second  one  is 
then  taken  and  submitted  to  a  similar  process,  while  at 
the  same  time  every  day  the  first  one  is  reviewed  once. 
And  so  the  process  goes  on,  every  fortnight  a  new 
passage  being  taken  up,  and  in  connection  every  day 
of  that  fortnight  all  the  passages  that  have  gone  before 
in  their  numerical  order,  with  chapter  and  verse  repeated. 
When  twenty-five  is  reached,  then  the  first  one  is 
dropped  altogether,  and  so  afterward  the  second  and 
the  third.  The  permanent  process  thus  becomes  the 
repeating  of  the  current  passage  fifteen  times  a  day, 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  129 

with  a  review  of  the  twenty-five  previous  passages  at 
the  same  time. 

This  scheme  may  seem  to  be  very  mechanical,  but  it 
soon  grows  into  a  pleasure ;  it  occupies  not  more  than 
fifteen  minutes  a  day,  and  can  be  carried  out  while 
walking  the  floor  during  some  interval  of  change  from 
one  duty  to  another,  and  so  prove  a  recreation. 

And  look  at  the  advantages.  Each  fortnight  a  new 
and  important  passage  of  Scripture  is  laid  up  in  memory 
for  use  in  all  time  to  come.  It  has  been  repeated  over 
hundreds  of  times,  and  so  wrought  into  the  mind  that  it 
can  no  more  be  effaced  than  can  those  verses  that  have 
come  down  with  us  from  childhood.  Every  such  passage 
is  a  new  treasure  in  the  mind.  It  makes  one  richer  in 
the  word  of  God.  Every  fortnight  makes  its  addition 
to  this  mine  of  wealth.  And  into  what  a  vast  stock 
this  will  accumulate  in  a  few  years !  How  richly  it  will 
fill  the  mind  with  God's  most  precious  utterances  upon 
all  those  subjects  which  are  the  most  deeply  important 
for  man  to  know !  Let  it  be  remembered,  too,  that  the 
Scriptures  thus  committed  are  not  only  so  fixed  in  mem- 
ory that  they  can  never  be  forgotten,  but  that  they 
become  so  familiar  as  to  be  a  part  of  the  mental  fur- 
niture, ready  for  use  on  all  occasions. 

This  plan  may  seem  too  complicated  and  artificial  for 
some,  but  most  pressingly  would  we  urge  upon  every 
pastor  to  devise  some  plan  by  which  he  will  be  con- 
stantly filling  his  memory  with  portions  of  God's  word. 


THE  STUDY  OF  HEBEEW  AND  GREEK. 

It  is  to  be  feared  that  most  pastors,  as  soon  as  they 
leave  the  theological  school  and  enter  upon  the  hard 
work  of  the  ministry,  drop  the  study  of  the  original 

17 


130  THE  PASTOR 

languages.  At  tlie  very  time  when  they  are  ready  to 
enjoy  the  reading  of  the  sacred  word  in  the  tongues  in 
which  it  was  first  written,  and  to  profit  by  it,  and  to 
go  on  improving  in  the  exercise,  they  lay  it  aside,  in 
very  many  cases  to  be  taken  up  no  more.  By  so  doing 
they  lose,  in  a  great  measure,  the  advantages  of  an  im- 
portant study  of  the  previous  years.  The  commence- 
ment of  one's  ministry  is  the  time,  and  the  only  time, 
for  averting  this  danger.  The  knowledge  already  ac- 
quired should  be  carefully  kept  up.  It  should  be 
increased  until  the  sacred  languages  could  be  read  with 
ease  and  pleasure.  Some  plan  for  persevering  in  this 
study  should  be  adopted  in  the  beginning. 

It  need  not  take  much  time.  Want  of  time  arising 
from  the  pressure  of  other  duties  is  generally  the  great 
obstacle.  But  there  need  not  be  many  hours  spent  in 
it.  One  hour  a  week  devoted  to  the  Hebrew  and  one 
to  the  Greek  will  serve  to  keep  up  that  knowledge  of 
them  already  attained,  and  even  to  make  a  little  j)rogress. 
One  unbroken  hour  in  the  week  is  better  than  the  frag- 
mentary plan  of  fifteen  or  twenty  minutes  a  day  for  each 
of  the  studying  days  of  the  week.  The  knowledge 
which  is  at  first  fresh  is  easily  retained,  and  then,  if  ever 
so  little  is  added  to  it  from  week  to  week,  it  will  grad- 
ually grow  into  a  grand  attainment  in  years.  The  sys- 
tematic study  may  be  very  much  aided  by  the  careful 
examination  in  the  original  of  each  text  with  its  context 
which  is  taken  up  for  sermon  or  lecture.  Some  minis- 
ters keep  up  their  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
fiiirly  in  this  way. 

The  slowness  of  the  progress,  and  the  imperfect  know- 
ledge of  these  languages  already  attained,  very  often  at 
first  discoui-age  from  attempting  further  effort.  It  is 
so  tedious  to  search  out  the  interpretation  of  a  passage, 


IN  THE  STUDY.  131 

there  is  so  little  satisfaction  in  the  operation,  and  there 
is  such  a  mountain  to  be  overcome  before  the  task  will  be 
much  easier,  that  it  is  frequently  given  up  in  despair. 
But  is  it  not  much  if,  even  with  difficulty,  a  passage  can 
be  traced  back  into  the  very  language  in  which  it  was 
written  by  men  inspired  of  God  ?  And  if  present  diffi- 
culties should  be  ever  so  great  and  present  improve- 
ment ever  so  slow,  yet  what  will  not  steady  progress  at 
length  achieve?  What  will  not  an  hour  a  week,  of 
even  the  slowest  advance,  amount  to  in  ten  years? 
The  rule  should  be  to  keep  up  what  has  been  already 
attained,  and  aim  after  some  improvement,  no  matter 
how  little. 

The  advantages  to  the  minister  of  being  acquainted 
with  the  original  languages  of  the  Scriptures  are  very 
great. 

1.  It  is  not  an  exaggeration  to  say  that  the  Bible  can 
he  better  understood  through  the  aid  of  this  knoivledge 
than  it  can  possibly  be  ivithout  it.  There  are  shades  of 
meaning  in  the  first  language  which  no  other  language 
will  convey.  There  are  a  force  and  a  beauty  in  the  id- 
ioms of  the  original  tongues  which  cannot  be  felt  when 
translated.  We  can  often  obtain  a  better  insight  into 
the  mind  of  the  writer  by  catching  the  import  of  his 
identical  words  than  we  could  possibly  reach  by  the  use 
of  any  commentaries.  By  the  study  of  the  original  we 
get  into  the  modes  of  thought  and  feeling  that  were  prev- 
alent in  the  times  of  the  writers.  We  are  able  to  touch 
their  hearts — to  sorrow,  rejoice,  hope  and  understand 
as  they  did.  By  reading  the  word  of  God  in  these 
grand  old  languages  our  attention  is  awakened ;  we 
break  through  the  rote  into  which  the  constant  use 
of  the  English  has  degenerated,  and  we  are  as  it  were 
perusing  a  new  book. 


132  THE  PASTOR 

2.  We  get  nearer  to  the  mind  of  the  Sphnt  in  this  way. 
Every  version  must  necessarily  be  a  remove  from  it. 
In  the  original  tongues  we  have  the  truth  as  it  came 
fresh  from  the  lips  of  God  through  his  inspired  servants. 
Here  it  is  that  we  have  the  least  possible  of  a  human 
medium  between  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  and  the  mind 
of  man.  What  a  rich  blessing  it  is  that  in  this  way  we 
can  go  so  near  to  him ! 

3.  Out  of  all  the  possible  languages  of  the  world 
these  were  the  ones  which  ivere  providentially  chosen  for 
conveying  the  will  of  God  to  man.  How  honored 
and  blessed  are  we  that  by  any  process,  however  la- 
borious, we  may  reach  the  fountain-head  and  read  the 
divine  Mind  in  the  very  words  in  which  it  was 
first  made  known !  This  getting  close  to  the  thoughts 
of  God  is  the  great  object  of  all  exposition  of  Scrip- 
ture. 

4.  It  must  be  an  unspeakable  pleasure  to  get  at  the  very 
terms  which  were  written  by  insjnred  pens,  the  very  sounds 
that  were  uttered  by  Jehovah  and  heard  from  his  lips 
by  his  highly-favored  servants.  By  this  study  we  can 
get  at  the  precise  language  which  the  Holy  Ghost  dic- 
tated, and  which  holy  men  of  old  penned  in  the  highest 
raptures  of  communion  with  the  Deity.  In  this  way 
we  can  read  the  very  words  with  which  Abraham  sa- 
luted Melchizedek,  which  were  written  with  God's  own 
fingers  on  the  tables  of  the  Law  given  to  Moses  on  Sinai, 
in  which  David  sung  the  sacred  lays  of  Israel,  by  which 
Isaiah  uttered  the  raptures  of  his  soul  as  he  soared  in 
sublime  vision,  through  which  Ezekiel  received  his  awe- 
inspiring  revelations  by  the  banks  of  Ulai,  which  Paul 
used  on  Mars'  Hill,  which  was  spoken  to  John  in  his 
sublime  Apocalypse,  and  which  was  heard  in  heavenly 
accents  around  the  throne  of  God.     Surely  the  reading 


IN  THE  STUDY.  133 

of  such  words  must  touch  the  deeper  and  more  sacred 
chords  of  the  lieart! 

5.  To  be  skilled  in  these  languages  gives  one  an  inde- 
pendence in  interpreting  the  Scriptures  and  an  authori- 
ty in  expounding  them  which  cannot  be  too  highly  valued. 
Then  we  can  go  to  the  fountain-head  at  once,  and  see 
for  ourselves  the  meaning  and  force  of  the  original,  and 
judge  of  the  version,  without  depending  on  others  to 
tell  us  whether  it  conveys  accurately  the  spirit  of  what 
God  has  spoken.  Our  explanations  will  then  be  listened 
to  with  more  attention  and  received  with  more  confi- 
dence, because  they  are  known  to  have  come  from  the 
exact  words  that  were  at  first  written. 

6.  Some  of  the  best  modern  coynmentaries  on  the  Scrip- 
tures cannot  he  used  to  full  advantage  ivithout  a  know- 
ledge of  these  languages.  They  are  founded  upon  the 
original — it  is  difiicult  to  see  how  there  can  be  an  expo- 
sition of  the  highest  excellency  that  is  not  so  founded 
— and  require  at  least  some  acquaintance  therewith  in 
order  to  be  clearly  understood.  Certain  it  is  that  the 
exact  force  and  impressiveness  of  their  explanations  can- 
not be  otherwise  appreciated.  Very  often  the  truer 
and  richer  meaning  of  passages  depends  on  shades  of 
language  that  cannot  be  translated. 

7.  Ministers  should  keep  up  and  increase  their  ac- 
quaintance tvith  the  original  languages,  because  some  day 
they  may  themselves  undertake  to  prepare  commentaries, 
and  then  find  that  this  knowledge  is  indispensable. 
Every  minister  should  aim  at  preparing  something  for 
the  press,  something  that  may  go  farther  and  wider 
than  his  voice  could  reach,  something  that  may  live 
when  his  voice  can  be  heard  no  more  on  earth.  The 
press  is  too  important  an  agency  for  disseminating  truth 
to  be  neglected  by  those  who  have  the  heart  and  head 


134  THE  PASTOR 

to  use  it.  And  what  more  natural  for  a  teacher  of  the 
divine  oracles  to  write  than  explanations  of  those  oracles  ? 
It  might  not  be  a  commentary  on  a  whole  book  of  the 
Bible,  but  on  some  part  of  a  book,  some  chapter  or 
some  shorter  passage,  that  was  undertaken.  Whatever 
it  might  be,  it  w^ould  be  rendered  far  more  valuable  by 
the  clearer  understanding  and  the  authoritativeness  it 
would  receive  from  an  acquaintance  with  the  original. 
Without  this  there  can  hardly  be  a  profound  and  inde- 
pendent commentary  written.  The  riches  of  the  in- 
spired thought  can  hardly  be  brought  out  without  a 
knowledge  of  the  inspired  language. 

How  much  it  is  regretted  by  multitudes  of  older  pas- 
tors that  in  the  beginning  of  their  ministry  they  did 
not  undertake  and  rigidly  pursue  this  study  !  for  they 
see  the  importance  of  it  now  as  they  could  not  be  made 
to  see  it  then.  What  skill  they  once  had  in  the  sacred 
languages  is  nearly  all  gone,  and  it  is  too  late  for  them 
now  to  begin  the  study,  which  would  be  almost  a  new 
one.  Sometimes  they  are  deterred  from  undertaking 
certain  literary  work  through  want  of  ability  to  use 
these  languages.  They  feel  the  great  want  at  every 
turn  in  their  studies,  and  mourn  that  they  had  not 
understood  it  at  an  earlier  day  and  provided  against  it. 
Their  advice  to  all  young  ministers  would  be  most  em- 
phatic :  "  Keep  up  and  increase  your  knowledge  of  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew." 

A  much-needed  caution  should  here  be  given  to  all 
preachers:  it  is,  to  avoid  the  habit  of  correcting  the 
ordinary  English  version  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  pulpit. 
There  are  some  ministers  who  are  constantly  doing  this. 
Sometimes  the  conviction  can  hardly  be  avoided  that 
it  is  done  as  a  display  of  learning ;  and  a  poor  weak  one 
it  is.     Sometimes,  no  doubt,  it  is  honestly  done  to  im- 


lA  THE  STUDY.  135 

part  a  clearer  understanding  of  the  word.  But  it  is 
nearly  always  unwise,  hardly  ever  in  good  taste.  It  is 
always  unwise  if  not  done  in  a  very  guarded  manner. 
Its  tendency  is  to  weaken,  and  ultimately  destroy,  con- 
fidence in  the  Bible  as  it  is  in  our  hands.  Instances 
could  be  given  where  preachers  have  assailed  the  English 
version  so  often  that  some  of  the  best  of  their  hearers 
have  declared  that  they  did  not  know  what  to  receive, 
for  they  could  not  tell  whether  any  particular  passage 
was  correctly  or  incorrectly  translated.  It  should  be 
made  a  matter  of  conscience  not  to  trifle  in  this  way 
with  the  word  in  its  present  venerable  form.  Its  mean- 
ing may  be  explained  to  the  fullest  extent,  but  the 
version  should  ever  be  touched  with  a  very  delicate 
hand. 


PREPARING  SERMONS. 

This  subject  comes  under  another  branch  of  prepara- 
tory study  for  the  gospel  ministry,  and  we  shall  not  take 
it  up  now  to  any  extent.  It  belongs  to  Homiletics,  a 
science  of  such  wide  range  as  to  require  a  whole  volume 
of  itself  But  there  is  one  counsel  concerning  the  work 
of  sermonizing  so  important  and  so  comprehensive  that 
it  should  not  be  omitted  in  a  treatise  on  the  general 
subject  of  pastoral  theology. 

The  one  advice  which  we  would  give  to  ministers 
here  is,  to  aim  at  doing  the  very  best  in  each  sermon.  It 
is  easy  to  get  into  the  habit  of  slighting  work  here — 
of  feeling  that  the  present  is  not  a  subject  of  sufficient 
importance  to  call  forth  all  one's  strength — to  yield  to 
a  sense  of  lassitude  and  haste  for  this  once — to  put  oif 
the  exertion  of  full  effort  to  some  other  and  more  im- 
portant occasion.     Against  all  this  we  would  very  earn- 


136  THE  PASTOR 

estly  advise.  The  aim  should  be  to  do  the  very  best 
that  is  in  one's  power  on  the  particular  sermon  that 
is  now  on  hand.  The  strength  should  not  be  reserv- 
ed for  another  time ;  the  best  should  bo  done  now. 
The  subject  claiming  the  present  moment  should  be 
treated  in  the  clearest  and  most  impressive  manner, 
so  that  men  may  be  moved  by  it  toward  God  and 
holiness. 

But  when  we  say  that  the  best  should  be  done  on 
every  sermon,  it  is  not  intended  tliat  a  great  amount 
of  time  should  be  spent  on  it.  That  would  not  often  be 
possible  in  the  busy  life  of  a  minister.  But  it  is  not 
necessary  that  a  very  long  period  should  be  consumed 
in  the  forthputting  of  one's  best  efforts.  It  is  better 
not  to  spend  too  much  time  on  a  sermon,  nor  to  attempt 
doing  so,  for  then  there  will  be  danger  of  falling  into 
a  slow,  dreamy  and  languid  habit  of  study — danger 
of  letting  the  life  of  the  subject  and  the  animation  of 
one's  thoughts  evaporate.  It  is  better  to  go  at  the  sub- 
ject with  a  strong  sense  of  its  importance,  with  a  quick- 
ened attention,  and  with  a  determination  that  it  shall 
be  treated  as  fully  and  as  impressively  as  it  is  in  our 
power.  There  is  great  force  in  the  opinion  of  the  cele- 
brated Dr.  Samuel  Johnson,  that  if  one  sits  dowm  dog- 
gedly and  persistently  to  write,  whether  at  the  first  he 
is  in  the  spirit  or  not,  he  can  w^ork  himself  up  to  fervor 
and  force.  This  is  the  state  of  mind  one  should  strive 
after  every  time  he  undertakes  the  preparation  of  a 
sermon,  and  he  will  grow  into  the  habit  of  doing  his 
best  always. 

As  a  motive  to  this  it  should  be  remembered  that 
preaching  is  the  minister's  first  and  greatest  duty.  It 
was  not  to  baptize  or  to  wait  upon  tables  tliat  the  apostle 
Paul  felt  himself  called,  but  he   felt  that  a  woe  was 


IN  THE  STUDY.  137 

hanging  over  him  if  he  did  not  preach  the  gospel.  It 
is  the  same  with  all  ministers  who  have  much  of  Paul's 
spirit.  The}'-  may  slight  anything,  they  may  slight 
everything  else,  but  they  cannot  slight  the  sermon. 

The  importance  of  any  sermon  which  the  pastor  may 
preach  demands  that  he  should  lay  out  his  strength 
upon  it.  The  sermon  now  on  hand  is  the  present  duty 
upon  which  the  powers  of  the  mind  and  heart  should 
be  concentrated.  This  is  the  particular  message  which 
is  now  to  be  received  from  the  mouth  of  God,  and  care- 
fully arranged  so  as  to  be  fastened  u^^on  the  attention 
of  men.  It  is  to  be  a  fresh  proclamation  of  mercy  made 
in  the  name  of  the  great  Head  of  the  Church.  It  may 
prove  a  savor  of  life  unto  life  or  of  death  unto  death, 
and  the  results  of  it  may  extend  away  into  the  endless 
ages.  The  subject  on  which  one  is  now  preparing  a 
sermon  is  a  subject,  perchance,  on  which  he  has  never 
preached  before,  and  may  never  preach  again  ;  how  im- 
portant that  it  should  be  thought  out  once  for  all !  How 
important  that  the  people  who  come  to  hear  the  word 
of  God  on  any  particular  Sabbath  should  not  be  put  off 
with  anything  less  than  the  very  best  that  can  be  pre- 
pared for  them ! 

It  should  be  remembered  that  any  sermon  that  is 
preached  may  be  the  means,  in  the  hand  of  God,  of  the 
conversion  of  some  soul  or  souls.  The  minister  never 
rises  to  deliver  the  message  of  God  but  there  may  be 
some  one  present  who  is  inquiring  on  the  very  subject 
treated  in  the  discourse — some  one  who  at  that  partic- 
ular time  may  be  helped  forward  in  the  half-formed 
determination  to  close  with  the  offers  of  Christ — some 
one  to  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  may  apply  that  very  ser- 
mon and  make  it  the  medium  through  which  he  will 
see  himself  pardoned  and  saved.     It  may  be  that  the 

18 


138  THE   PASTOR 

sermon  now  on  hand  will  be  one  that  shall  be  thought 
of  through  time — yea,  in  eternity — as  the  message  that 
brought  healing  and  eternal  life  to  souls.  What  solemn 
interest  should  these  considerations  throw  around  a  ser- 
mon !  How  they  would  save  from  preparing  it  in  a 
careless  manner,  and  lead  to  putting  forth  all  the  powers 
of  the  heart  and  soul  and  mind  in  making  it  most  clear 
and  impressive !  These  things  should  be  thought  of  in 
every  sermon.  In  every  one  there  should  be  a  determi- 
nation to  save  souls  if  possible.  A  sermon  is  a  moment- 
ous thing,  and  ought  never  to  be  treated  with  levity. 

In  the  preparation  of  a  sermon  it  is  not  imjoroper  to 
reflect  that  it  may  determine  some  person  to  become  a 
constant  attendant  upon  one's  ministry.  At  the  delivery 
of  that  sermon  there  may  be  some  one  present  whom  it 
would  be  very  desirable  to  secure  to  the  congregation — 
some  one  who  will  that  day  decide  the  question  whether 
or  not  he  will  make  that  church  his  home.  Suppose  the 
minister  sees  some  such  person  present,  and  is  conscious 
that  his  sermon  has  been  carelessly  prepared  or  scarce 
studied  at  all ;  he  will  feel  embarrassed,  and  even  come 
short  of  his  ordinary  acceptability  in  the  pulpit.  This 
will  be  a  cause  of  great  mortification  and  sorrow  to  him. 
The  preparation  should  be  so  thorough — not,  of  course, 
in  a  mean,  sinful,  man-pleasing  spirit — as  to  give  com- 
fort in  the  pulpit  and  provide  for  such  emergencies. 

To  do  his  best  in  each  sermon  is  the  true  way  for 
the  pastor  to  make  progress  in  the  art  of  sermonizing 
and  to  see  progress  in  the  attendants  and  attendance 
on  his  ministry.  Every  minister  should  establish  it 
as  his  incessant  aim  to  make  some  improvement  in 
preaching,  which  is  the  great  work  of  his  office.  It 
is  absurd  to  talk  of  great  care  in  the  preparation  of 
one's  sermons  as  detrimental  to  personal  piety.    Oh  no ; 


IN  THE  STUDY.  139 

the  solemnity  which  leads  one  to  exercise  the  greatest 
care  in  presenting  the  truth  in  the  most  impressive 
manner  must  tone  up  the  heart  to  a  more  thorough 
consecration  to  God  and  his  cause.  It  is  a  law  as  inva- 
riable as  our  human  nature,  that  if  one  does  not  im- 
prove he  will  deteriorate.  It  is  so  in  the  great  work  of 
preaching ;  hence,  "  forgetting  those  things  which  are 
behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  those  things  which  are 
before,"  should  be  the  motto  here.  If  one  attempts  to 
do  his  best  in  the  preparation  of  each  sermon,  the  pro- 
cess becomes  an  intellectual  discipline,  the  powers  be- 
come strengthened  by  it,  the  mind  is  improved,  and 
successive  efforts  grow  better  and  better ;  the  perfections 
of  a  sermon  are  more  distinctly  understood  and  the 
modes  of  approaching  them  become  plainer  and  easier. 
Besides,  the  congregation  will  inevitably  feel  the  influ- 
ence of  this  careful  preparation  on  the  preaching  of 
their  minister.  They  will  be  instructed  in  the  truth ; 
they  will  be  fed  with  the  nourishment  which  God  has 
provided ;  their  taste  for  the  things  of  Christ  will  im- 
prove; their  knowledge  will  be  greater;  and  so  they 
will  be  attracted  to  the  sanctuary  and  draw  with  them 
others  in  increasing  numbers. 

A  sermon  which  a  minister  prepares  carefully  will 
always  afford  him  far  more  pleasure.  He  will  have  a 
satisfaction  in  its  preparation  which  will  abundantly 
repay  the  greater  effort  it  may  have  required ;  all  the 
hard  work  will  be  turned  into  a  joy  instead  of  a  drudg- 
ery, and  by  the  deeper  study  there  will  be  opened  new 
views  of  truth  that,  by  their  variety,  will  afford  rich 
gratification.  There  will  be  pleasure  also  in  the  deliv- 
ery of  such  a  sermon — a  pleasure  that  will  assist  in  pre- 
senting the  carefully-matured  thoughts  so  forcibly  that 


140  THE  PASTOR 

they  will  find  admittance  to  taste,  to  mind,  to  conscience 
and  to  heart. 

Such  sermons  will  tell  upon  both  preacher  and  con- 
gregation in  a  few  years.  If  there  be  ever  so  little  im- 
provement from  week  to  week  in  the  preaching — as 
some  there  must  be  with  such  constant  effort — or  if 
there  be  ever  so  little  weekly  increase  in  the  interest 
of  the  people,  in  time  the  increase  will  be  appreciable. 
The  minister  himself  will  feel  that  he  is  advancing  in 
the  better  grasp  with  which  he  is  able  to  lay  hold  of  a 
subject,  in  the  more  impressive  manner  in  which  he  is 
able  to  bring  it  before  his  people,  and  in  the  increasing 
gratification  his  work  affords.  The  congregation  will 
give  evidence  of  the  effects  in  the  closer  attention 
they  yield,  in  the  spiritual  profiting  they  manifest, 
and  in  the  growing  numbers  that  will  be  found  in  the 
sanctuary. 

When  a  minister  does  his  best  in  prepai'ing  his 
sermons  they  will  be  worthy  of  being  preserved  for 
future  use  or  reference.  They  ought,  by  all  means,  to 
be  put  in  such  a  form  that  they  can  be  so  preserved.  If 
they  are  not  written  out  in  full,  they  ought  to  be  put 
down  in  such  ample  skeleton  that  they  can  easily  be 
recalled.  Every  subject  that  is  studied  out  carefully — 
studied  out  once  for  all,  and  put  in  such  shape  that  it 
can  be  preserved — becomes  a  part  of  a  minister's  treasure 
which  he  can  lay  up  as  invaluable.  A  remark  worthy 
of  much  attention  was  once  made  by  an  excellent  pas- 
tor, aged,  profound,  studious  and  devoted,  that  there 
was  not  much  in  his  past,  long  ministry  that  he  regret- 
ted more  than  that  he  had  not  written  down  and  pre- 
served his  sermons.  In  his  earlier  days  he  had  prepared 
sermons  which  had  life  and  beauty  and  force,  and  which 
he  might  now,  when  his  powers  were  waning,  use  occu- 


IN  THE  STUDY.  141 

slonally  to  great  advantage.  But  tliey  were  gone,  and 
could  be  recalled  no  more.  Such  thoroughly-studied 
sermons  could  be  brought  in  occasionally  when  age  and 
infirmities  were  creeping  on,  when  some  peculiar  cir- 
cumstances in  the  church  might  render  the  repetition 
of  any  of  them  desirable,  when  the  preacher  might, 
perchance,  have  removed  to  another  congregation,  when 
there  was  an  exchange  of  pulpits  with  a  brother-minis- 
ter, or  on  some  other  of  the  special  occasions  of  preach- 
ing to  which  ministers  are  frequently  called.  They 
might  also  j^rove  valuable  for  reference  when  at  any 
time  the  subjects  might  again  come  up  for  considera- 
tion. By  all  means,  all  the  powers  of  heart,  mind  and 
conscience  should  be  thrown  into  the  study  of  each 
sermon. 

EEADING  AND  BOOKS. 

Upon  the  general  subject  of  reading,  which  is  so  vast 
and  important,  we  cannot  here  enter.  It  comes  not 
within  the  province  of  pastoral  theology.  We  allude 
to  it  simply  for  the  purpose  of  noticing  a  few  things 
that  are  specially  important  for  the  ministry.  It  will 
be  taken  for  granted  that  the  pastor  will  read  much,  and 
that  most  of  his  reading  will  of  course  be  on  religious 
subjects.  The  importance  of  this  should  be  very  deeply 
impressed  upon  the  mind  of  every  minister. 

Reading  is  a  duty  so  important  for  the  ministry  that 
there  is  a  special  charge  concerning  it  given  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  "Till  I  come  give  attendance  to  reading," 
was  the  precept  enjoined  on  the  young  minister  Timo- 
thy, and  through  him  upon  all  ministers.  The  pastor 
is  constantly  drawing  uj)ou  the  stores  of  his  mind  in  his 
sermons  and  other  ministrations,  and  he  must  fill  it  up 
again  by  gathering  from  other  sources.     He  must  keep 


142  THE  PASTOR 

his  mind  enriclied  by  the  thoughts  of  other  minds — the 
greatest  of  minds — that  are  so  abundantly  treasured  up 
in  books.  He  must  strive  to  have  his  powers  quick- 
ened by  contact  with  the  most  splendid  intellects  and 
by  suggestions  that  can  be  found  plentifully  in  the  best 
authors.  The  richest  literature  in  the  world  proba- 
bly is  the  religious  literature  of  the  English  language. 
All  this  is  open  to  the  pastor  to  the  extent  that  he  has 
time  to  peruse  it.  He  should  cherish  the  keenest  appe- 
tite for  the  abundant  feast.  Every  minister  should  con- 
stantly have  on  hand  some  book  that  he  is  diligently 
perusing.  Some  works  like  those  of  the  seraphic  Howe 
should  be  carefully  studied  and  wrought  into  the  very 
texture  of  the  minister's  thoughts.  How  to  select  the 
books  that  will  be  the  most  profitable,  and  how  to  read 
them  to  the  best  advantage,  are  questions  which  should 
receive  very  thoughtful  attention  from  each  pastor  for 
himself. 

In  the  course  of  reading  an  Index  Rerum  should  be 
kept,  in  which  to  note  down  for  future  reference  thoughts 
suggested,  facts  stated,  arguments  developed,  subjects 
treated,  explanations  of  Scripture,  themes  for  sermons 
or  anything  else  that  should  evidently  be  preserved. 
The  riches  gathered  from  great  authors  are  too  precious, 
of  too  much  value  to  a  minister,  to  be  trusted  to  the 
memory  alone.  They  should  be  treasured  away  so  sys- 
tematically that  they  can  be  found  and  used  to  advan- 
tage at  some  future  day.  Too  much  matter,  however, 
should  not  find  its  way  into  such  a  book  of  reference, 
lest  it  should  prove  like  storing  away  useless  lumber, 
and  so  prevent  its  ever  being  used  in  the  future.  Only 
that  which  is  really  striking  and  likely  to  be  of  import- 
ance should  be  thus  written  down. 

On  every  account  it  is  highly  important,  especially 


IN  THE  STUDY.  143 

for  the  young  pastor,  to  find  out  and  read  the  best 
authors  on  the  various  branches  of  his  studies.  Both 
time  and  money  will  be  wasted  unless  care  is  taken  on 
this  point.  None  but  the  best  authors  should  be  read 
by  him  who  must  economize  time,  and  whose  aim  it 
should  be  to  enrich  his  mind  by  familiarity  with  the 
noblest  thoughts.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Shedd  has  presented  this 
subject  impressively.  Speaking  of  the  intellectual  cha- 
racter of  the  clergyman  and  his  studies,  he  says  :  "  These 
may  all  be  reduced  to  one — namely,  the  daily,  nightly 
and  everladiny  study  of  standard  authors.  '  Few,'  re- 
marks John  Foster,  '  have  been  sufficiently  sensible  of 
that  economy  in  reading  which  selects  almost  exclu- 
sively the  very  first  order  of  books.  Why  should  a 
man,  except  for  some  special  reason,  read  a  very  infe- 
rior book  at  the  very  time  that  he  might  be  reading  one 
of  the  highest  order  ?  A  man  of  ability,  for  the  chief 
of  his  reading,  should  select  such  works  as  he  feels  be- 
yond his  own  power  to  have  produced.  What  can  other 
books  do  for  him  but  waste  his  time  and  augment  his 
vanity  ? ' 

"  Choice  and  high  culture  is  the  fruit  of  communion 
with  the  very  finest  and  loftiest  intellects  of  the  race. 
The  preacher  must  love  the  profound  thinkers  and  med- 
itate upon  them.  But  these  are  not  the  multitude;  they 
are  the  few.  They  are  those  who  make  epochs  in  the 
provinces  in  which  they  labor.  As  we  cast  our  eye 
along  the  history  of  a  department,  be  it  poetry  or  phi- 
losophy or  theology,  a  few^  names  represent  and  contain 
the  whole  pith  and  substance  of  it.  Though  there  are 
many  others  who  are  respectable,  and  many  more  who 
are  mere  sciolists  and  pretenders,  still,  an  acquaintance 
or  unacquaintance  with  them  all  would  not  materially 
affect  the  sum  of  his  knowledge  who  should  be  thoroughly 


144  THE  PASTOR 

familiar  with  these  standard  writers.  The  clergyman, 
therefore,  must  dare  to  pass  by  all  second-rate  authors, 
and  devote  his  days  and  nights  to  the  first-rate." 

In  order  to  give  some  assistance  in  the  selection  of 
books,  we  would  name  a  few  upon  the  respective  branches 
of  ministerial  study.  We  pass  by  general  reading  and 
culture,  for  it  is  with  the  minister  in  his  special  calling 
as  pastor  that  we  are  now  concerned.  We  give  only 
a  few  authors — as  many  as  may  serve  at  the  beginning 
of  the  ministry — a  sort  of  indispensable  apparatus  for 
commencing  the  great  work.  At  least,  the  pastor's 
library  should  be  stocked  with  most  of  these  as  soon 
as  circumstances  will  allow.  The  books  we  name  have 
been  well  tried,  and  are  recommended  by  persons  whose 
judgment  is  worthy  of  confidence. 

1.  Boohs  of  general  reference.  Webster's  or  Worces- 
ter's English  Dictionary — this  should  be  a  constant  com- 
panion ;  Roget's  Thesaurus  of  English  Words ;  some 
good  general  Encyclopaedia  if  possible. 

2.  Interpretation  of  Scripture.  Cruden's  Concordance ; 
Smith's  Dictionary  of  the  Bible,  Hackett's  edition  ;  Sim- 
mons' Manual ;  Wheeler's  Analysis  and  Summary  of  Old 
Testament  History  ;  Whitney  or  Barrow's  Sacred  Geog- 
raphy ;  The  Land  and  the  Book. 

3.  Commentaries.  On  the  whole  Bible,  Henry's 
Commentary ;  Critical  and  Experimental  Commentary 
by  Jamieson,  Faussett  and  Brown  ;  Lange's  great  Bible 
work  is  a  thesaurus  of  scriptural  exposition  which 
may  be  secured  as  the  wants  of  the  pastor  require. 
Many  of  the  best  expositors  have  written  on  only  one 
or  a  few  books  of  Scripture.  A  detailed  list  of  some 
of  the  most  useful  of  these  may  now  be  given :  On 
Genesis,  Murphy,  Jacobus,  Bush  ;  on  Exodus,  Murphy, 
Jacobus,  Bush  ;  on  Leviticus,  Bush,  Bonar ;  on  Numbers, 


IN  THE  STUDY.  145 

Bush,  Keil  and  Delitzscli ;  on  Deuteronomy,  Keil  and 
Delitzsch ;  on  the  whole  Pentateuch,  Calvin ;  on  Joshua 
and  Judges,  Bush,  Keil  and  Delitzsch ;  on  Ruth  and 
Samuel,  Keil  and  Delitzsch ;  on  Esther,  McCrie ;  on 
Job,  Barnes ;  on  Psalms,  Barnes,  Calvin ;  on  Proverbs, 
Bridges,  Stuart ;  on  Ecclesiastes,  Bridges ;  on  Song  of 
Solomon,  Newton ;  on  Isaiah,  Barnes,  Alexander ;  on 
Jeremiah  and  Lamentations,  Henderson ;  on  Ezehiel, 
Fairbairn ;  on  Daniel,  Barnes,  Auberlin,  Stuart ;  on 
the  minor  prophets,  Henderson ;  on  Haggai,  Zechariah 
and  Malachi,  Moore ;  on  the  four  Evangelists,  John  J. 
Owen ;  on  Matthew  and  3IarJc,  Alexander ;  on  John, 
Hutchison  ;  on  Acts,  Alexander,  Hackett,  Jacobus ;  on 
Romans,  Hodge,  Turner ;  on  Corinthians,  Hodge ;  on 
Galatians,  Luther ;  on  Ephesians,  Hodge ;  on  Philip- 
pians  and  Colossians,  Eadie  ;  on  Thessalonians,  Timothy, 
Titus  and  Philemon,  Barnes ;  on  Hebrews,  Stuart,  Owen  ; 
on  James,  Barnes,  Pattison ;  on  Peter,  Barnes  and 
Leigh  ton ;  on  John  and  Jude,  Barnes ;  on  Revelation, 
Stuart,  Barnes  and  Auberlin. 

4.  Theology.  Systematic  Theology,  by  Hodge ;  Hill's 
Divinity  ;  Dvvight's  Theology  ;  Dick's  Theology  ;  Out- 
lines of  Theology,  by  A.  A.  Hodge  ;  Pictet's  Theology. 

5.  Church  History.  Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory ;  Shedd's  History  of  Doctrines ;  Kurtz's  Sacred 
History  ;  Schaff 's  Apostolic  Church  ;  McCrie's  Life  of 
Knox  ;  History  of  the  Church  in  Chronological  Tables, 
H.  B.  Smith  ;  The  Ancient  Church,  by  Dr.  Killen  ; 
D'Aubigne's  Histories. 

6.  Church  Government  and  the  Sacraments.  Miller 
on  the  Christian  Ministry ;  Miller  on  the  Euling  El- 
der; Primitive  Church  Officers,  J.  A.  Alexander; 
Hooker's  Ecclesiastical  Polity ;  Coleman's  Primitive 
Church. 

19 


146  THE  PASTOR 

7.  Sermons.  This  field  is  a  boundless  one,  and  we 
give  only  a  few  books  which  are  known  to  be  of  stand- 
ard value  :  South 's  Sermons ;  Robert  Hall's  Sermons  ; 
Sermons  of  John  M.  Mason — these  should  be  read  by  all 
means  ;  Davies'  Sermons  ;  Archibald  Alexander's  Prac- 
tical Sermons ;  Gospel  in  Ezekiel,  Guthrie  ;  Principal 
Cunningham's  Sermons,  amongst  the  best  in  the  lan- 
guage; Spurgeon's  Sermon's;  Bishop  Horsley's  Sermons, 
— among  the  best. 

8.  Practical  Piety.  Russell's  Letters ;  Rutherford's 
Letters  ;  A  Kempis ;  James's  Earnest  Ministry  ;  Wins- 
low's  Precious  Things  of  God  ;  Baxter's  Reformed  Pas- 
tor;  Daily  Meditations  by  Bowen ;  Owen  on  the  Glory  of 
Christ — a  work  of  pre-eminent  value;  Owen  on  Spiritual- 
Mind  edness — Dr.  Alexander  said  this  should  be  read 
once  a  year ;  Howe's  Delight  in  God  ;  Flavel's  Keeping 
the  Heart. 

9.  Christian  Biograjyhy.  Lives  of  McCheyne, 
Simeon,  Henry  Martyn,  Haliburton,  Archibald  Alex- 
ander. 

10.  Great  Puritan  Writers.  John  Howe — all  of  his 
works.  Says  James  W.  Alexander,  "  A  little  reading  in 
the  pages  of  great  thought  will  sometimes  set  one  think- 
ing, as  if  by  a  hap2:)y  contagion.  Such  pages  are  those 
of  John  Howe."  Owen,  especially  on  Hebrews — Dr. 
Mason  used  to  say  all  his  theology  was  from  this.  Some 
of  his  most  valuable  productions  are  on  "  Spiritual- 
Mindedness,"  on  the  "  Glory  of  Christ,"  on  "  Forgive- 
ness of  Sin,"  "  Indwelling  Sin,"  and  "  Mortification  of 
Sin  ;"  Baxter,  especially  his  "  Saints'  Rest "  and  Re- 
formed Pastor ;"  Leighton's  works  ;  Flavel's  works — 
highly  recommended ;  and  Charnock  on  the  "  Divine 
Attributes." 

11.  On  Sahhath-school  Work.    "  Sunday-School  Idea" 


IN  THE  STUDY.  147 

(Hart);  " Sabbath- School  Index"  (Pardee);  "Preparing 
to  Teach"  (Presbyterian  Board). 

The  minister  who  has  secured  most  of  these  books  is 
furnished  with  the  best  of  reading  for  many  a  day,  and 
with  autliorities  on  almost  all  subjects  that  can  come 
before  him  in  his  profession.  Of  other  authors  he  will 
find  out  the  value  in  the  progress  of  his  ministry,  and 
purchase  them  as  new  wants  arise.  It  was  an  excellent 
advice  of  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  that  ministers  should 
buy  books  only  as  they  are  actually  needed,  and  not  to 
be  stored  away  on  the  shelves  of  the  library  for  future 
use.  Our  last  advice  is  to  be  sure  of  getting  only  the 
standard  and  very  best  authors. 


NEWSPAPEES  AND  OTHEE  PEEIODICALS. 

The  active  pastor  cannot  afford  to  dispense  with  the 
current  periodical  literature  of  the  day.  He  will  find 
it  necessary  to  devote  considerable  time  and  attention  to 
its  perusal.  This  kind  of  literature  is  one  of  the  pe- 
culiarities, one  of  the  great  wonders,  of  the  age.  There 
is  scarcely  a  prominent  subject  of  human  thought  or  ac- 
tivity to  the  interests  of  which  a  journal  is  not  devoted. 
There  are  all  classes  of  periodicals,  from  the  cheap  daily 
newspaper  up  to  the  massive  quarterly  magazine.  On 
the  pages  of  the  current  press  is  to  be  found  a  resume 
of  the  seething,  rushing,  complicated  life  of  the  world. 
Some  of  the  greatest  minds  of  the  age  put  forth  their 
strength  in  this  direction,  and  some  of  the  best  writing 
is  found  in  the  religious  and  secular  journals  which 
the  great  mass  of  men  are  reading.  All  this  must 
receive  due  attention  from  the  minister. 

There  are  grave  questions  of  the  times  which  it  will 
not  do  for  him  to  be  ignorant  of,  or  to  understand  only 


148  THE  PASTOR 

in  a  vague  manner.  What  are  the  chief  phases  of  re- 
ligious thought  in  the  world,  its  errors,  its  dangers,  its 
hopes  and  its  prospects  ?  What  are  at  present  the  most 
urgent  wants  of  mankind?  What  are  the  great  move- 
ments going  on  in  the  Church  ?  What  are  the  most 
effective  methods  of  working  for  the  upbuilding  of 
Christ's  kingdom  ?  What  are  now  the  developments 
of  God's  providence?  In  what  direction  is  he  leading 
the  world  ?  What  is  the  progress  of  the  cause  of  truth 
and  righteousness? — On  these  and  similar  subjects  it  is 
vital  to  the  ministry  of  the  present  day  to  be  well  in- 
formed. 

This  kind  of  literature  must  be  perused  by  the  pastor 
as  an  aid  to  him  in  his  preaching.  Not  that  he  is  to 
carry  the  substance  of  the  newspaper  into  the  pulpit 
from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath — a  most  miserable  practice^ 
and  one  that  degrades  the  pulpit.  But  there  are  living 
issues  which  the  pulpit  must  take  up ;  there  are  j)resent 
wants  that  it  must  meet ;  there  are  current  thoughts  in 
religious  and  other  periodicals  which  should  stimulate 
the  heart  and  mind  of  every  preacher.  There  are  great 
events  of  the  passing  times  which  can  be  used  to  illus- 
trate and  enforce  the  truth.  The  grand  old  gospel 
themes  should  be  brought  home  in  the  earnest  spirit 
of  the  age,  and  show  themselves  adapted  to  every  want 
of  man  as  it  arises. 

Then,  again,  as  a  guide  to  the  pastor  in  the  activities 
of  the  Church,  he  must  make  himself  somewhat  famil- 
iar with  the  news  of  the  day,  both  religious  and  secular. 
No  true  minister  or  church  can  afford  to  stand  still  while 
there  are  such  active  movements  going  on  in  the  world 
both  for  and  against  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  But  what 
is  to  be  done  ?  How  is  our  energy  to  be  put  forth  to 
the  greatest  advantage  ?     Care  should  be  taken  that  the 


IN  THE  STUDY.  149 

enterprise  be  not  rushed  into  blindly,  that  the  zeal  be 
according  to  knowledge.  The  close  study  should  be, 
What  are  the  most  pressing  wants  of  men  ?  what  meth- 
ods of  working  are  the  most  promising  of  success  ?  how 
can  the  great  gospel  enterprises  be  most  effectively  carried 
on  ?  Most  important  information  on  all  these  subjects 
can  be  gathered  from  the  periodical  press,  and  for  that 
reason,  as  well  as  to  assist  him  in  his  personal,  social  and 
civil  duties,  it  should  be  read  by  every  pastor. 

The  minister  must  keep  himself  posted  in  the  news 
of  the  day  in  order  to  retain  the  respect  of  well-in- 
formed men.  The  age  is  seething  witli  every  kind  of 
activity ;  all  are  reading,  all  are  thinking,  and  if  he  is 
not  at  least  tolerably  familiar  with  what  is  going  on  in 
the  world,  he  will  inevitably  suffer  in  the  esteem  of 
others.  In  all  the  social  intercourse  of  life,  in  all  the 
necessary  mingling  with  society,  the  topics  of  the  day 
will  come  up,  and  the  clergyman  should  study  to  be 
able  to  converse  on  them  with  more  than  ordinary  in- 
telligence. 

It  is  very  important  that  the  pastor  should  keep  him- 
self and  his  work  up  with  tlie  times.  To  do  so  will 
give  him  an  influence  and  a  power  which  can  be  turned 
to  the  very  best  advantage.  And  this  should  be  done. 
All  lawful  use  should  be  made  of  times  and  circum- 
stances by  which  to  promote  the  cause  of  salvation. 
This  was  the  habit  of  the  apostle  Paul,  that  noble 
model  for  the  ministry.  He  tells  us  :  "  Unto  the  Jews 
I  became  as  a  Jew,  that  I  might  gain  the  Jews ;  to  them 
that  are  under  the  law,  as  under  the  law,  that  I  might 
gain  them  that  are  under  the  law ;  to  them  that  are 
without  law,  as  without  law  (being  not  without  law  to 
God,  but  under  the  law  to  Christ),  that  I  might  gain 
them  that  are  without  law.     To  the  weak  became  I  as 


150  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  STUDY. 

weak,  that  I  might  gain  the  weak  ;  I  am  made  all  things 
to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  means  save  some."  The 
minister  must  mingle  with  the  world  and  feel  its  cur- 
rents, and  he  ought  to  use  them  as  best  he  can  for  the 
promotion  of  the  noble  work  to  which  he  is  called.  He 
should  study  to  subordinate  all  the  movements  of  the 
age  that  are  not  sinful  to  the  interests  of  the  kingdom. 
Yea,  it  should  be  his  aim  to  the  extent  of  his  ability  to 
make  the  progress  of  the  cause  of  Christ  felt  as  the 
greatest  of  all  the  movements  by  which  society  is  agi- 
tated. And  all  this  presupposes  that  he  keeps  himself 
well  informed  as  to  what  is  going  on  in  the  world. 

It  is,  then,  almost  essential  that  the  j)astor  should 
take  a  few  of  the  very  best  newspapers  and  other  period- 
icals, and  read  them.  He  should  also  keep  a  "scrap- 
book,"  for  the  purpose  of  preserving  many  valuable 
things  met  with  in  the  course  of  such  reading.  With- 
out this,  multitudes  of  facts,  sentiments,  arguments,  im- 
portant and  well-expressed  truths,  that  could  be  used 
afterward  most  profitably,  will  be  lost.  How  often  is 
one  tried  by  the  dim  recollection  of  such  things  as  these 
that  float  in  the  mind,  but  will  not  come  into  definite 
and  available  shape  !  Really  valuable  matter,  therefore, 
ought  to  be  preserved  in  a  "  scrap-book,"  carefully  in- 
dexed, so  that  it  can  be  found  when  needed  by  him  who 
must  use  every  proper  method  for  reaching  the  under- 
standing and  heart  and  conscience  of  men. 


CHAPTER    IV. 
THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  PULPIT. 

We  now  pass  from  the,  private  to  the  public  duties 
of  the  pastoral  office.  We  leave  the  closet  and  the 
study,  where,  in  obedience  to  the  divine  mandate,  "Take 
heed  unto  th  self,"  the  pastor  carries  on  the  work  of  his 
own  spiritual  and  mental  equij^ment,  and  go  out  with 
him  to  that  other  great  department  of  his  work,  where 
he  comes  in  direct  contact  with  men  and  brings  all  his 
training  to  bear  upon  their  hearts  and  consciences.  The 
heart  and  head  being  prepared,  we  would  consider  how 
that  preparation  may  be  made  to  tell  most  effectively. 
How  his  zeal,  awakened  by  the  love  of  God,  his  powers 
strengthened  by  diligent  training,  and  his  stores  of  truth, 
arranged  and  ready  for  use,  can  be  brought  to  bear  with 
most  weight  upon  the  souls  of  his  hearers,  is  a  vital 
question  for  the  study  of  every  pastor. 

Though  preaching,  as  a  sacred  science,  is  not  now 
specifically  before  us,  yet  in  a  treatise  concerning  the 
great  duties  of  the  pastor  it  must  receive  some,  and 
very  thoughtful,  attention.  Some  cardinal  principles 
must  be  indicated  in  reference  to  that  duty,  which  is 
the  very  central  one  of  the  whole  ministerial  office. 
What  to  preach,  how  to  present  the  truth  so  that  it 
will  most  deeply  impress,  after  what  objects  to  have  a 
direct  aim,  how  to  get  and  keep  the  mind  in  the  best 
tone  for  preaching, — to  these  and  kindred  points  the 

151 


152  THE  PASTOR 

pastor  must  give  close  attention  if  lie  would  be  a  suc- 
cessful workman  in  the  gospel. 


PREACHING,  THE   MINISTER'S  CHIEF  CALLING. 

The  pastor  has  many  other  duties  assigned  him  by 
the  ordination  of  God  and  the  appointment  of  his 
Church,  but  this  is  chief  of  all.  As  a  minister  of  the 
gospel  nothing  else  can  make  up  for  the  omission  or 
neglect  or  slighting  of  this  paramount  service.  He 
may  not  be  eloquent — eloquence,  in  the  ordinary  mean- 
ing of  the  word,  may  not  be  possible  for  him — but  he 
is  responsible  for  using  the  powers  that  he  has  to  the 
very  best  advantage,  and  when  he  does  so  use  them  he 
will  be  eloquent  in  the  best  sense.  Powers  of  head  and 
heart,  ordination  of  God,  experience  of  others,  most  dil- 
igent preparation,  hope  of  usefulness,  the  cry  of  per- 
ishing souls,  the  unspeakable  glory  hanging  over  the 
head  of  the  faithful  minister,  and  every  other  power 
and  motive,  may  well  be  concentrated  on  a  work  so 
grave  and  momentous  as  that  of  proclaiming  God's 
pardon  to  guilty,  dying  men.  This  was  the  great  busi- 
ness of  apostolic  men.  How  earnestly  did  Peter  pub- 
lish salvation  !  How  constantly  did  Paul  proclaim  the 
gospel !  Yea,  with  what  divine  simplicity  and  power 
did  Jesus  himself  proclaim  the  riches  of  the  kingdom 
which  he  had  come  to  establish !  Do  not  these  in- 
spired examples  tell  us  of  the  pre-eminent  importance 
of  preaching  ?  Do  they  not  tell  us  of  the  wisdom  of 
God  in  ordaining  that  the  jDower  of  public  speaking 
over  an  audience  should  be  his  great  instrumentality  for 
publishing  his  offers  of  mercy  through  Christ  crucified  ? 
And  the  Scriptures  confirm  this  doctrine  of  the  tran- 
scendent importance  of  the  ordinance  of  preaching.    In 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  153 

one  place  they  tell  us  that  God  "hath  in  due  time  man- 
ifested his  word  through  preaching."  In  another  place 
we  read,  "  How  then  shall  they  call  on  Him  in  whom 
they  have  not  believed  ?  and  how  shall  they  believe  in 
Him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ?  and  how  shall  they 
hear  without  a  preacher?  and  how  shall  they  preach 
except  they  be  sent?  as  it  is  written,  How  beautiful  are 
the  feet  of  them  that  preach  the  gospel  of  peace  and 
bring  glad  tidings  of  good  things  !"  In  order  to  deepen 
this  impression,  and  lead  to  a  more  thorough  discharge 
of  the  duties  involved,  we  should  dwell  very  thought- 
fully upon  this  great  duty  of  the  pastor. 

Let  it  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  ministry  was  ap- 
pointed chiefly  for  the  purpose  of  preaching.  Christ 
himself  preached,  as  the  great  Pastor  and  Leader  in 
this  work.  How  instructive  it  is  to  read  of  him  that 
when  he  "  had  made  an  end  of  commanding  his  twelve 
disciples,  he  departed  thence  to  teach  and  to  preach  in 
their  cities  " !  He  also  sent  out  his  disciples  to  the  same 
work,  laying  this  charge  upon  them:  "And  as  ye  go 
preach,  saying,  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand." 
Then  to  all  his  followers,  that  it  might  sound  down 
through  all  the  ages,  he  gave  the  abiding  command, 
"  Go  ye  therefore  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature."  That  this  is  an  established 
ordinance  of  God  is  very  plainly  asserted :  "  For  after 
that,  in  the  wisdom  of  God,  the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching 
to  save  them  that  believe."  Then  the  command  to  the 
ministry  is  explicitly  given  :  "  Preach  the  word."  God, 
in  his  infinite  wisdom,  saw  what  was  the  best  method 
of  reaching  the  souls  of  men  with  the  truth  ;  and  this 
was  the  plan  he  chose.  And  because  it  is  God's  plan 
we  may  depend  upon  it,  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt, 

20 


154  THE  PASTOR 

that  it  is  the  bept  plan.  Sacraments,  printed  pages,  pri- 
vate instructions  and  other  agencies,  though  they  have 
a  very  important  mission,  can  never  take  the  place  of 
the  preaching  which  God  has  ordained.  This  he  has 
appointed,  because  it  brings  glowing  hearts  into  sym- 
pathy with  other  hearts,  and  so  intensifies  and  fastens 
the  truth. 

To  preach  is  to  deliver  God's  messages  of  mercy  and 
love  and  instruction  to  men.  This  is  the  essence,  the 
sum  and  substance,  of  all  true  preaching.  The  preacher 
is  "  to  seek  the  law  at  God's  mouth,"  and  then  rejieat  it 
to  all  who  will  hear  him.  God  is  to  be  heard,  and  his 
words  then  published  abroad.  This  is  the  minister's 
highest  calling,  his  imperative  duty  and  his  truest  pol- 
icy. When  he  does  this,  then  no  tongue  can  exaggerate 
the  dignity  of  his  w^ork  as  a  herald  to  proclaim  the 
communications  of  Heaven  to  a  lost  world.  When  he 
speaks  simply  what  God  has  told  him  to  say,  then  his 
words  can  well  be  with  authority  and  boldness.  It  is 
this  that  makes  the  calling  of  the  preacher  sublime — 
this  that  must  enlarge  and  ennoble  his  own  heart. 

Everything  else  in  the  life,  studies  and  other  duties 
of  his  office  should  be  made  to  centre  upon  this  his  most 
momentous  work.  So  it  was  with  the  inspired  Paul ; 
he  regarded  all  other  things  as  subordinate  to  his 
preaching ;  this  he  felt  was  his  first  calling.  "  Christ," 
said  he,  "  sent  me  not  to  baptize,  but  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel ;  not  with  wisdom  of  words,  lest  the  cross  of  Christ 
should  be  made  of  none  effect;  for  the  preaching  of 
the  cross  is  to  them  that  perish  foolishness,  but  unto  us 
which  believe  it  is  the  power  of  God."  All  f)revious 
preparation,  all  the  culture  of  head  and  heart  which 
is  so  essential  to  good  preaching,  all  daily  and  nightly 
study  of   the  Scriptures,  all  quickened  observation  in 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  156 

search  of  illustrations,  all  visiting  from  house  to  house, 
intended  to  ascertain  wants,  to  secure  attention  and  to 
attract  to  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary,  should  have  the 
ministrations  of  the  pulpit  in  view.  The  great  study 
should  be  how  all  these  can  be  brought  to  lend  their 
aid  in  making  the  preaching  more  effective. 

The  minister  ought,  by  all  means,  to  cultivate  a  very 
high  appreciation  of  the  importance  of  preaching,  and 
to  concentrate  on  it  all  his  energies.  The  hour  in  the 
pulpit  he  should  look  upon  as  the  harvest  hour  of  the 
week.  He  should  cherish  a  growing  assurance  that  his 
ministrations  there  will  tell  most  powerfully  upon  men, 
and  that  to  proclaim  the  messages  of  God  to  man  is  the 
most  noble  and  solemn  thing  to  which  a  man  can  be 
called.  Such  exalted  estimate  of  what  it  is  to  preach 
would  help  to  the  better  performance  of  the  service,  and 
often  prevent  it  from  being  slighted.  The  preacher 
should  strive  to  work  himself  up  to  admiration  and 
love  for  this  greatest  duty  of  his  office. 


WHAT  TO  PREACH. 

The  pastor  should  have  settled  principles  on  this 
point.  It  will  contribute  much  to  his  success  and  com- 
fort to  have  a  definite  understanding  of  what  he  is  to 
proclaim  to  men.  To  assist  him  the  following  thoughts 
are  suggested : 

(a)  The  Woed  of  God. 

The  duty  of  the  Christian  minister  on  this  point  is 
most  unquestionable,  and  he  should  understand  it  and 
determine  positively  upon  its  performance  at  once.  The 
Holy  Scriptures  contain  tlie  message  that  he  is  to  de- 
liver, furnish  models  of  the  manner  in  which  it  is  to  be 


156  THE  PASTOR 

delivered,  and  contain  the  true  excitement  to  his  zeal. 
The  matter  of  all  true  preaching  is  to  be  found  in  the 
Bible,  and  out  of  its  sacred  pages  the  mind  of  the  Spirit 
is  to  be  searched  and  then  delivered  from  the  pulpit. 
Every  sermon  should  be  carefully  wrought  out  from 
the  text;  every  point  advanced  should  be  proved  by  a 
"  thus  saith  the  Lord ;"  passages  bearing  on  the  subject 
in  hand  should  be  quoted,  or  at  least  their  substance 
presented  ;  and  the  whole  discourse  should  be  saturated 
with  the  word  of  God.  This  adherence  to  the  Scrip- 
tures should  not  be  merely  incidental,  but  it  should  be 
studiously  aimed  at.  The  Bible  should  be  made  the 
substance  of  all  preaching.  Not  only  the  matter  of 
preaching,  but  the  manner  of  presenting  the  truth  also, 
should  be  guided  by  the  inspired  pages.  From  this 
sacred  storehouse  illustrations  should  be  gathered ;  its 
imagery  and  sublime  utterances  should  be  used,  and  its 
poetry  should  adorn  the  preacher's  words.  The  whole 
discourse  should  be  animated  and  impressed  by  the 
spirit  of  the  holy  oracles.  The  truths  of  the  Bible 
should  be  preached  just  as  they  are  found  upon  its 
pages.  The  whole  of  the  divine  w^ord  should  be  pre- 
sented ;  none  of  it  should  be  intentionally  kept  back  ; 
there  need  be  no  fear  of  jDreacbing  it  all.  The  grand 
rule  of  the  preacher  should  be  to  search  out  the  mind 
of  God  as  revealed  on  the  sacred  pages,  and  then  sim- 
ply to  publish  it  to  his  fellow-men. 

The  solemn  command  rests  upon  the  minister  to 
preach  the  word  which  God  has  revealed,  and  nothing 
else.  This  point  is  clear.  "  Preach  the  word,"  is  the 
charge  which  must  ring  constantly  in  the  pastor's  ears. 
"  Preach  the  preaching  that  I  bid  thee,"  is  the  mandate 
which  comes  as  imperatively  upon  him  as  it  did  upon 
the  prophet  of  old.     "  If  any  man  speak,  let  him  speak 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  157 

as  the  oracles  of  God,"  is  the  rule  which  has  never 
been  revoked.  The  practice  of  the  first,  the  inspired, 
preachers  comes  to  us  with  all  the  force  of  a  command. 
The  rule  with  them  was  thus  described  :  "  Which  things 
also  we  speak,  not  in  the  words  which  man's  wisdom 
teacheth,  but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth  ;  comparing 
spiritual  things  with  spiritual."  A  fine  instance  is  that 
which  is  recorded  of  the  apostle  Paul :  '*  And  Paul,  as  his 
manner  was,  went  in  unto  them,  and  three  sabbath  days 
reasoned  with  them  out  of  the  Scriptures."  This  settles 
the  matter  of  duty  with  all  true  ministers  as  to  what 
they  ought  to  preach.  They  are  responsible  for  preach- 
ing the  whole  word  of  God,  and  not  for  the  effects  of 
that  word.  If  they  come  short  intentionally  of  deliver- 
ing the  whole  counsel  of  God,  they  are  guilty  of  a  great 
sin  of  omission.  If  they  preach  something  else  than 
what  God  has  commanded,  their  guilt  and  danger  must 
be  very  great  indeed. 

The  word  jireached  is  God's  ordained  instrumentality 
for  the  conversion  of  souls  and  the  sanctification  of 
believers.  Out  of  all  possible  means  which  might  have 
been  adopted  for  that  purpose,  he  has  chosen  this,  and 
we  have  but  to  follow  in  the  path  he  has  opened.  His 
plan  for  the  conversion  of  men  is  distinctly  announced : 
"  So  then  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  by  the 
word  of  God."  No  less  plainly  is  his  method  for  the 
edification  of  his  people  indicated  in  the  prayer  of  Jesus : 
"  Sanctify  them  through  thy  truth ;  thy  word  is  truth." 
Now,  will  not  God  honor  and  prosper  his  own  clearly- 
announced  agency  more  than  any  other?  Are  we  not 
bound  to  follow  this,  and  this  alone?  Any  other 
preaching  than  that  of  the  Scriptures  is  not  the 
preaching  which  God  has  appointed.  There  is  noth- 
ing so  obligatory,  so  safe,  so  honorable,  as  to  deliver 


158  THE  PASTOR 

God's  messages  just  as  we  gather  tliem  from  his  own 
words. 

Because  God  has  appointed  the  Scriptures  for  that 
purpose  we  may  rest  assured  that  to  preach  them  i'? 
the  best  possible  way  to  lead  men  to  the  blessings  of 
salvation.  Human  wisdom  might  imagine  otherwise. 
But  does  not  God  know  best?  Does  he  not  know  best 
how  men  may  be  instructed  in  divine  things ;  how  the 
heart  which  he  has  made  may  be  the  most  effectively 
reached  ;  how  the  knowledge  of  his  will  may  be  most 
thoroughly  imparted,  and  through  what  channels  it 
is  his  purpose  to  convey  the  blessings  of  his  Spirit? 
Does  not  he  alone  know  what  the  truth  is?  Then  is  it 
not  better  to  trust  in  his  wisdom,  and  to  follow  his  plan, 
than  it  is  to  follow  our  own  fallible  and  changing  con- 
jectures ?  Remember  that  in  preaching  we  have  to  do 
with  divine  things,  and  hence  we  can  have  no  reliable 
information  concerning  them  excepting  from  Him  who 
is  divine. 

We  can  expect  the  blessing  of  God  on  our  efforts  to 
influence  men  only  when  we  use  the  Scriptures  for  that 
purpose,  but  when  we  do  so  use  them  we  may  look 
confidently  for  that  blessing.  The  great  thing  which 
we  need  in  preaching  is  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
without  which  our  words  will  be  utterly  lost.  Then 
we  should  remember  that  the  Scrijotures  are  the  Spirit's 
own  weapon  for  conquering  men.  The  word  is  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit.  It  is  the  sword  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  has  forged,  which  he  has  given  to  be  used  by  his 
servants,  which  he  uses  himself  in  the  dispensations  of 
providence,  and  which  we  may  be  positive  he  will  bless. 
When  we  are  preaching  the  word  we  are  using  the  very 
weapon  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  put  into  our  hands  ; 
and  will  he  not  make  its  strokes  effective?     Is  there 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  159 

any  other  weapon  that  can  be  compared  with  it?  In 
fact,  the  Spirit  himself  is  using  the  sword  of  his  word 
when  he  leads  ns  to  use  it.  This  is  the  way  in  which 
he  conducts  his  dispensation.  It  is  not  outside  of  men, 
but  in  them  and  through  them  that  he  maintains  and 
builds  up  his  kingdom.  Then  the  Spirit  is  with  us 
when  we  preach  the  word,  and  because  it  is  his  word  it 
cannot  fail  of  its  effects. 

The  Scriptures  are  true,  and  therefore  they  may  well 
claim  to  be  the  burden  of  all  preaching.  They  are  not 
only  true,  but  the  truth  itself — the  truth  of  God,  the 
truth  that  needs  to  be  known  for  our  highest  well-being, 
the  truth  that  must  ever  be  taken  as  the  standard  of  all 
truth.  Hence,  when  the  word  is  proclaimed  in  the 
pulpit  there  need  be  no  vacillation  or  hesitancy.  It 
may  be  pronounced  with  positiveness  and  pressed  home 
most  urgently.  In  preaching  its  plain  utterances  there 
will  be  no  mistake  made,  there  will  be  no  harm  done  to 
cause  after-regrets.  The  constant  proclamation  of  the 
truth  of  God  must  strengthen  and  elevate  the  preacher 
himself,  as  well  as  convey  spiritual  and  intellectual 
benefits  to  the  hearers. 

While  ministers  preach  the  word  of  God  they  can 
speak  with  authority,  they  can  press  home  their  mes- 
sages, and  they  can  demand  in  the  name  of  its  Author 
that  it  be  listened  to.  This  gives  them  very  great 
power.  If  they  deliver  simply  their  own  opinions, 
men  may  dispute  with  them ;  if  they  adduce  alleged 
facts,  the  reality  or  the  pertinency  of  those  facts  may 
be  questioned ;  but  when  they  come  out  squarely  with 
a  "  thus  saith  the  Lord,"  their  words  must  be  listened 
to  and  received.  Such  a  message  cannot  be  gainsaid  : 
it  will  be  thought  of  in  hours  of  reflection.  When 
known  to  be  the  truth  of  God,  it  will  command  at- 


160  •  THE  PASTOR 

tention  and  be  laid  up  in  the  memory  for  future  and 
possibly  saving  thought.  This  convincing  power  of  the 
Scriptures  has  been  well  described:  "There  is  a  power 
in  the  plain  teachings  of  the  word  of  God  such  as  is 
found  nowhere  else.  Men  may  affect  to  despise  it,  but 
if  they  will  not  listen  to  Moses  and  the  prophets  and  to 
Christ  and  the  apostles,  neither  would  they  be  convinced 
though  one  rose  from  the  dead.  There  is  a  power  in  its 
simple  statements  with  which  nothing  can  be  compared. 
Armed  with  a  '  thus  saith  the  Lord  '  who  could  success- 
fully resist  the  prophets  of  the  old  dispensation?  And 
when  the  new  was  to  be  founded,  this  was  the  great 
weapon.  Man  will  not  hesitate  to  argue  with  man,  to 
contradict  his  statements,  to  dispute  his  conclusions ; 
but  who  will  dare  to  make  God  a  liar?"  In  fact,  there 
is  nothing  but  the  proclamation  of  the  word  of  God 
which  will  give  to  the  pulpit  its  proper  influence,  and 
continue  to  it  the  dignity  which  is  its  right.  It  is  only 
this  message  from  heaven  that  can  pro])erly  be  pressed 
home  upon  the  attention  of  men  with  the  fervor  which 
God  demands  of  his  ministers. 

All  experience — the  experience  of  the  most  godly 
and  successful  ministers — proves  that  it  is  the  preaching 
of  the  word  which  does  the  true  execution.  Those  who 
have  not  studied  the  matter,  or  tried  it,  may  think  other- 
wise; they  may  think  that  men  could  be  more  success- 
fully attracted  by  flights  of  fiincy,  or  by  startling  nov- 
elties, or  by  dreamy  imaginings,  or  high-wrought  senti- 
mentalism,  or  lofty  oratory.  But  this  is  a  great  mis- 
take as  a  mere  matter  of  policy.  All  else  but  the  truth 
of  God  will  prove  ephemeral,  will  fail  to  produce  sound 
edification,  and  will  not  even  attract  for  any  length  of 
time.  The  best  and  most  permanent  work  will  undoubt- 
edly be  done  by  the  heaven-ordained  instrumentality. 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  161 

The  testimony  of  the  eminent  Dr.  Charles  Hodge  as  to 
its  efficacy  is  worthy  of  being  well  considered  :  "  This  " 
(the  Bible)  "  is  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword.  It 
is  the  wisdom  of  God  and  the  power  of  God.  It  has  a 
self-evidencins:  lio-ht.  It  commends  itself  to  the  reason 
and  conscience.  It  has  the  power  not  only  of  truth,  but 
of  divine  truth.  Our  Lord  promised  to  give  to  his  dis- 
ciples a  word  and  wisdom  which  all  their  adversaries 
would  not  be  able  to  gainsay  or  resist.  In  opposition 
to  all  error,  to  all  false  philosophy,  to  all  the  sophistries 
of  vice,  to  all  the  suggestions  of  the  devil,  the  sole,  sim- 
ple and  sufficient  answer  is  the  word  of  God.  This 
puts  to  flight  all  the  powers  of  darkness.  The  Chris- 
tian finds  this  to  be  true  in  his  individual  experience. 
It  dissipates  his  doubts,  it  drives  away  his  fears,  it  de- 
livers him  from  the  power  of  Satan.  It  is  also  the  ex- 
perience of  the  Church  collectively.  All  her  triumphs 
over  sin  and  error  have  been  effected  by  the  word  of 
God.  So  long  as  she  uses  this,  and  relies  on  it  alone, 
she  goes  on  conquering,  but  when  anything  else,  be  it 
reason,  science,  tradition  or  the  commandments  of  men, 
is  allowed  to  take  its  place  or  to  share  its  office,  then  the 
Church  or  the  Christian  is  at  the  mercy  of  the  adver- 
sary. '  Hoc  signo  vinces '  the  apostle  may  be  under- 
stood to  say  to  every  believer  and  to  the  whole  Church." 
The  Holy  Ghost  also  testifies  as  to  the  power  of  the 
word  over  the  heart :  For  the  word  of  God  is  quick 
and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged  sword, 
piercing  even  to  the  dividing  asunder  of  soul  and  spirit 
and  of  the  joints  and  marrow,  and  is  a  discerner  of  the 
tlioughts  and  intents  of  the  heart.  Let  the  history 
of  all  great  and  truly  successful  ministers  be  examined, 
and  it  will  be  found  that  they  drew  their  force  and  in- 
spiration from  the  sacred  volume.     This  was  true  of  the 

£1 


162  THE  PASTOR 

great  preacher,  Paul,  for  he  says,  "  And  my  speech  and 
my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words  of  man's 
wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
power." 

As  we  are  appealing  to  experience,  we  must  still  quote 
from  it.  The  eminently  devoted  John  Brown  of  Had- 
dington declared :  "  So  far  as  I  ever  observed  God's 
dealings  with  my  soul,  the  flights  of  preachers  some- 
times entertained  me,  but  it  was  Scripture  exjDressions 
which  did  penetrate  my  heart,  and  that  in  a  way  pecu- 
liar to  themselves."  Dr.  Nicholas  Murray  bore  his  tes- 
timony to  the  same  truth,  as  learned  from  his  own  long 
and  successful  ministry.  The  following  is  the  result  of 
his  observation  :  "  Spiritual  religion  is  best  promoted 
by  the  preaching  of  the  truth.  It  was  by  the  preaching 
of  the  truth  that  the  apostles  uprooted  the  deep  preju- 
dices of  the  Jews,  and  dispersed  the  assembled  deities 
of  Olympus  and  gave  the  mythologies  of  Greece  and 
Home  to  the  winds  of  heaven.  So  it  was  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  truth  that  the  Keformers  turned  Europe  up- 
side down,  and  unbound  the  angel  which  has  ever  since 
been  flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven  to  give  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.  And  in  whatever  country  or 
community  the  Church  has  left  its  first  love  and  fallen 
into  a  formal  state,  it  has  been  revived  by  the  preaching 
of  the  truth.  It  was  so  in  England  in  the  days  of 
Whitefield,  in  Scotland  in  the  days  of  Chalmers,  in 
America  in  the  days  of  Edwards.  And  we  find  the 
same  true  as  to  communities.  The  towns  in  Britain  and 
America  noted  for  churches  alive  to  their  responsibilities 
and  possessing  the  spirit  of  Christ  are  those  which  have 
been  favored  by  a  succession  of  ministers  who  faithfully 
preached  the  distinguishing  truths  of  the  gosiDcl.  And 
it  may  be  laid  down  as  a  general  rule  that  the  pastors 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  163 

most  blessed  in  their  labors  in  the  American  churches 
were  those  most  clear  and  discriminating  in  their  pres- 
entation of  truth  and  most  strict  in  their  adherence  to 
the  order  of  the  gospel.  The  preaching  of  the  truth, 
simply,  affectionately,  earnestly,  is  the  best  means  of 
the  spiritual  improvement  of  a  people.  '  He  that  goeth 
forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless 
come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with 
him.' " 

Most  pastors  long  in  the  ministry  have  found  out  for 
themselves  how  much  better  it  is  to  preach  the  Scrip- 
tures than  anything  else.  The  most  devoted  of  them 
would  promptly  confess  that  they  are  ashamed  of  all  ser- 
mons on  other  subjects  which  they  have  ever  preached. 
They  do  not  want  to  preserve  such  sermons ;  they  are 
never  willing  to  repeat  them.  Young  pastors  should 
take  the  experience  of  those  who  have  gone  before,  and 
begin  with  preaching  the  word,  and  that  only  and  that 
always,  until  they  can  say  unto  God  with  the  Psalmist, 
"  How  sweet  are  thy  words  unto  my  taste !  Yea,  sweeter 
than  honey  to  my  mouth." 

By  his  preaching,  by  his  example  and  by  all  other 
means  the  pastor  should  strive  to  lead  the  people  to  love 
the  Bible  in  this  age  when  it  is  by  so  many  utterly 
neglected.  There  is  now  so  much  reading  of  other 
kinds,  and  so  much  that  is  unfriendly  to  the  close  study 
of  the  book  of  God,  that  the  watchmen  of  Zion  need  to 
guard  very  closely  at  this  point.  It  should  be  the  de- 
liberate and  persevering  aim  of  ministers  to  keep  up 
in  their  congregations  a  high  appreciation  of  the  word 
of  God.  It  can  be  done.  There  are  some  churches  in 
which  the  Bible  is  studied  far  more  than  others,  and 
that  largely  through  the  influence  of  the  pastor.  A  love 
for  the  Bible  can  be  promoted  by  the  minister  constantly 


164  THE  PASTOR 

honoring  it,  by  his  pointing  out  its  excellencies,  by  his 
explaining  and  preaching  it,  by  liis  reproducing  its  his- 
tories in  the  forms  of  life,  and  by  contriving  various 
plans  to  have  it  studied.  That  pastor  has  accomplished 
a  great  work  who  has,  by  his  preaching  and  other  efforts, 
trained  his  people  to  love  the  Bible. 

ib)  Nothing  but  the  Word  to  be  Preached. 

This  caution  is  so  much  needed  that  it  ought  to  be 
dwelt  upon  very  thoughtfully.  It  can  scarcely  receive 
too  much  attention  from  the  preacher  who  would  be 
faithful  to  God  and  faithful  to  souls,  and  who  would 
magnify  his  holy  office.  The  rule  should  be  adopted, 
and  adhered  to  rigidly,  that  nothing  but  God's  own 
truth  as  found  in  his  written  word  should  be  introduced 
into  the  pulpit.  Other  things  may  sometimes  be  admis- 
sible as  illustrations  or  proofs  of  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible,  but  as  themes  for  discourses,  as  the  prominent 
things  to  be  dwelt  upon,  or  as  in  any  way  overshad- 
owing the  subjects  which  the  Spirit  has  revealed,  they 
should  be  promptly  excluded. 

Very  great  care  should  be  taken  that  one  be  not  grad- 
ually led  off  into  preaching  something  else  that  may  be 
(or  may  not  be)  true  and  important,  but  certainly  is  not 
the  word  of  God.  Multitudes  of  preachers,  neglecting 
attention  to  this  matter  and  forgetting  their  commission 
to  preach  the  word  only,  plunge  into  secular  subjects 
and  throw  themselves  into  the  current  of  whatever  may 
happen  to  be  popular  at  the  time.  They  are  not  satis- 
fied with  applying  the  rule  of  divine  truth  to  the  topics 
of  the  day,  but  make  those  topics — upon  which  they 
cannot  speak  with  any  authority — the  themes  of  their 
discourses.  The  important  rule  to  be  adopted  by  the 
minister  is,  that  he  will  not  be  led  away  from  his  great 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  165 

business  of  preacliing  the  written  word  by  other  sub- 
jects because  they  may  happen  to  be  more  popular  at 
the  time,  or  because  they  are  more  novel,  or  because  they 
may  seem  more  beautiful  and  attractive,  or  because  they 
may  be  more  congenial  to  the  unrenewed  hearts  of  men. 
To  be  so  carried  away  is  to  be  unfaithful  to  the  charge 
which  God  has  given,  and  untrue  to  the  infinite  import- 
ance of  the  word;  and  it  is  unwise  as  a  matter  of  policy 
in  those  who  would  be  permanently  useful  and  eminent 
in  the  highest  and  best  sense. 

It  is  at  once  the  pastor's  duty  and  interest,  and  should 
be  his  delight,  to  preach  the  truth  as  it  is  found  on  the 
sacred  pages,  and  not  mere  morality,  for  morality  will 
not  change  the  heart  or  reconcile  with  God.    The  truth 
should  be  preached,  and  not  philosophy  or  science,  for 
these  are  too  cold  to  meet  the  sympathies  and  deep  long- 
ings of  the  soul.     The  plain  truth  should  be  preached, 
and  time  and  strength  not  taken  from  the  momentous 
themes  of  God  and  the  soul  and  eternity  in  striving 
after  mere  ornaments  and   flowers.     These  have  their 
place,  but  it  is  a  very  subordinate  one.     The  eminent 
old  writer  Charnock  has  w^ell  said  :  "  No  man  is  renewed 
by  phrases  and  fancies ;  these  are  only  as  the  oil  to  make 
the  nails  of  the  sanctuary  drive  in  the  easier.     Words 
there  must  be  to  make  things  intelligible,  illustrations 
to  make  things  delightfully  intelligible,  but  the  seminal 
virtue  lies  not  in  the  husk  and  skin,  but  in  the  kernel. 
The  rest  dies,  but  the  substance  of  the  seed  lives  and 
brings  forth  fruit.    Separate,  therefore,  between  the  husk 
and  the  seed.     The  word  does  not  work  as  it  is  elegant, 
but  as  it  is  divine — as  it  is  a  word  of  truth.     Illustra- 
tions are  but  the  ornaments  of  the  temple ;  the  glory 
of  it  is  in  the  ark  and  mercy-seat.    It  is  not  the  engrav- 
ing upon  the  sword  that  cuts,  but  the  edge ;  nor  the  key. 


166  THE  PASTOR 

as  it  is  gilt,  that  opens,  but  as  fitted  to  the  wards.  Your 
faith  must  not  stand  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  but  in  the 
power  of  God.  It  is  the  juice  of  the  meat,  and  not  the 
garnishing  of  the  dish,  that  nourishes.  Was  it  the  word 
as  a  pleasant  song  or  as  a  divine  seed  that  changed  the 
souls  of  old,  made  martyrs  smile  in  the  midst  of  flames?" 
A  good  illustration  of  this  point  was  also  given  by  the 
eminent  Robert  Hall :  "  To  my  ear,  it  should  be  any- 
thing but  commendation  should  it  be  said  to  me,  '  You 
have  given  us  a  j^retty  sermon.'  If  I  were  put  upon 
trial  for  my  life,  and  my  advocate  should  amuse  the  jury 
with  tropes  and  figures  or  bury  his  arguments  beneath  a 
profusion  of  flowers  of  his  rhetoric,  I  would  say  to  him, 
'  Tut,  man  !  you  care  more  for  your  vanity  than  for  my 
Iianging.  Put  yourself  in  my  place,  speak  in  view  of 
the  gallows,  and  you  will  tell  your  story  plainly  and 
earnestly.'  I  liave  no  objections  to  a  lady  winding  a 
sword  with  ribbons  and  studding  it  with  roses  as  she 
j)resents  it  to  her  hero-lover,  but  in  the  day  of  battle  he 
will  tear  away  the  ornaments  and  use  the  naked  edge 
on  the  enemy." 

It  is  the  truth  of  God  that  will  stir  the  heart  at  last, 
and  stir  it  as  nothing  else  will.  It  has  a  power  of  its 
own  that  is  peculiar  and  irresistible.  That  power  is  pen- 
etrating and  abiding.  The  mightiest  weajDon  that  can 
be  used  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  It  disarms  opposi- 
tion; it  subdues,  it  brings  captive  to  Christ.  The  word 
of  God  is  the  source  of  true  eloquence  in  the  pulpit. 
Well  has  it  been  said  of  it  that  "  The  only  way  to  be 
eloquent  in  the  pulpit  is  to  banish  every  thought  of 
self,  to  forget  everything  but  God  and  duty.  The  tri- 
umphs of  true  eloquence,  touching,  grand,  sublime, 
awful  as  they  sometimes  have  been,  are  seen,  it  has  been 
remarked,  only  when  the  orator  stands  before  you  in 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  167 

the  simple  majesty  of  truth,  and,  overpowered  by  the 
weight  of  his  convictions,  forgets  himself  and  forgets 
everything  but  his  momentous  subject.  'It  is  amazing,' 
says  Goldsmith,  *to  what  heights  eloquence  of  this  kind 
may  reach.  This  is  that  eloquence  the  ancients  repre- 
sented as  lightning  bearing  down  every  opposer ;  this 
is  the  power  which  has  turned  whole  assemblies  into 
astonishment,  admiration  and  awe — that  is  described  by 
the  torrent,  the  flame  and  every  other  instance  of  irre- 
sistible impetuosity.' " 

(c)  Cheist  to  be  the  Sum  and  Substance  of  all 
Preaching. 

We  have  already  shown  that  the  Scriptures,  and 
nothing  but  the  truths  of  the  Scriptures,  should  furnish 
the  matter  that  is  brought  into  the  pulpit.  We  now  go 
further,  and  say  that  the  one  great  theme  which  the 
preacher  must  ever  bring  out  from  the  word  of  God  and 
present  in  the  diversified  forms  it  receives  from  all  scrip- 
tural truth  is  Christ  and  him  crucified.  As  Vinet  has 
most  aptly  expressed  it,  "  In  every  sermon  we  must 
either  start  from  Christ  or  come  to  him."  This  will 
result  necessarily  from  the  deep  study  and  preaching 
of  the  Bible,  for  Christ  is  the  burden  of  all  Scripture ; 
hence  he  laid  the  obligation  upon  his  followers:  "Search 
the  Scriptures ;  for  in  them  ye  think  ye  have  eternal 
life:  and  they  are  they  which  testify  of  me."  The 
preachers  of  olden  times  made  this  the  substance  of 
their  messages ;  for  we  read,  "  Of  which  salvation  the 
prophets  have  inquired  and  searched  diligently,  who 
prophesied  of  the  grace  that  should  come  unto  you : 
searching  what  or  what  manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of 
Christ  which  was  in  them  did  signify  when  it  testified 
beforehand  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  the  glory  that 


168  THE  PASTOR 

should  follow."  So  it  was  with  Paul,  whose  noble  res- 
olution was,  "  For  I  determined  not  to  know  anything 
among  3^ou  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified."  Such 
also  was  the  message  of  Christ  himself,  for  it  is  recorded 
of  him  after  his  resurrection  that,  "beginning  at  Moses 
and  all  the  prophets,  he  expounded  to  them  in  all  the 
Scriptures  the  things  concerning  himself."  Whatever 
text  or  theme,  then,  is  taken  by  the  preacher,  it  ought 
to  look  to  Christ.  He  should  be  the  great  burden  of 
every  sermon.  His  name  need  not  necessarily  be  men- 
tioned as  that  which  is  to  be  the  subject,  but  the  tone, 
spirit,  life,  deep  undercurrent  and  steady  aim  of  every 
discourse  should  pertain  to  the  person  and  work  and 
infinite  blessings  of  Christ. 

Christ,  and  him  crucified,  was  the  one  theme  for  the 
preaching  of  which  the  ministry  was  appointed.  There 
is  no  other  conceivable  object  which  was  worthy  of  the 
establishment  and  perpetuation  of  such  a  sacred  office. 
And  it  is  with  us  either  the  preaching  of  Christ  or  noth- 
ing. We  have  no  title  to  our  ministry  excepting  what  is 
involved  in  this.  The  Scriptures  are  perfectly  unequiv- 
ocal as  to  the  paramount  obligation  of  this  duty.  The 
great  commission  which  Christ  laid  upon  his  apostles 
was  contained  in  these  words :  "  Ye  shall  be  witnesses 
unto  me  both  in  Jerusalem,  and  in  all  Judea,  and  in 
Samaria,  and  unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth." 
And  in  accordance  with  this  it  is  recorded  of  them  that 
"  daily  in  the  temple  and  in  every  house  they  ceased 
not  to  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ."  Then  Paul  tes- 
tifies of  himself  and  of  his  brethren,  saying,  "  For  we 
preach  not  ourselves,  but  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord ;  and 
ourselves  your  servants  for  Jesus'  sake."  And  still 
more  fully  he  says  again,  "  God  hath  given  to  us  the 
ministry  of  reconciliation,  to  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  169 

reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them  ;  and  hath  committed  unto  us  the 
word  of  reconciliation.  Now  then  we  are  ambassadors 
for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us :  we 
pray  you  in  Christ's  stead  be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 
Then,  just  as  we  have  the  apostolic  spirit,  just  as  we 
would  follow  the  inspired  apostolic  example,  and  just 
as  we  would  fulfill  the  object  of  our  commission  as  gos- 
])el  ministers,  we  shall  preach  always,  in  every  sermon, 
Christ  and  his  great  salvation.  If  we  do  not  preach 
this,  our  ministry  is  nothing.  It  is  without  authority, 
without  spirit,  without  power,  without  an  adequate  ob- 
ject, and  will  be  without  any  substantial  results  for  good. 

A  sermon  which  does  not  in  some  way  contain  the 
salvation  of  Christ  cannot  with  any  propriety  be  called  a 
gospel  sermon.  It  may  be  so  impressive  as  to  awaken 
deep  interest,  or  so  beautiful  as  to  please,  or  even  of 
such  a  high  moral  tone  as  to  cultivate  and  refine,  but 
it  is  not  the  gospel,  for  the  publishing  of  which  all 
preaching  was  appointed. 

It  is  not  meant  that  the  death  of  Jesus  in  the  place 
of  sinful  men  should  be  the  announced  subject  of  every 
sermon,  nor  even  that  his  name  should  be  in  every 
point  that  is  handled;  this  might  not  always  be  pos- 
sible, nor  would  it  always  be  best.  But  what  is  meant 
is,  that  the  salvation  of  Christ  should  be  the  drift,  the 
centre,  the  substance,  the  aim — should  give  tone  and  di- 
rection and  impulse  to  every  discourse.  This  can  be 
done  in  perfect  consistency  with  keeping  up  a  proper 
variety  and  interest.  The  whole  word  of  God  leads  to 
Christ  and  centres  in  him,  but  that  through  thousands 
of  different  avenues.  This  was  finely  illustrated  by  an 
incident  related  by  Mr.  Spurgeon  :  "  Don't  you  know, 
young  man,"  said  a  Welsh  minister,  "  that  from  every 

22 


170  THE  PASTOR 

town  and  from  every  village  and  from  every  little  ham- 
let in  England,  wherever  it  may  be,  there  is  a  road  to 
London  ?"  "  Yes."  "  Ah,"  said  the  old  divine,  "  and 
so  from  every  text  in  Scrij)ture  there  is  a  road  to  the 
metropolis  of  the  Scriptures,  that  is  Christ.  And,  my 
dear  brother,  your  business  is,  when  you  get  to  a  text, 
to  say,  '  Now%  what  is  the  road  to  Christ  ?'  And  then 
preach  a  sermon  running  along  the  road  to  the  great 
metropolis,  Christ.  And,"  said  he,  "  I  have  never  yet 
found  a  text  that  had  not  a  road  to  Christ  in  it ;  and  if 
ever  I  do  find  one  that  has  not,  I  will  make  one.  I  will 
go  over  a  hedge  and  ditch  but  I  will  get  at  my  Master, 
for  the  sermon  cannot  do  any  good  unless  there  be  a 
flavor  of  Christ  in  it." 

We  have  only  to  reflect  upon  the  real  wants  of  men, 
and  upon  the  perfect  jDrovision  which  is  made  for  them 
all  in  the  Lord  our  Kighteousness,  to  be  satisfied  that  we 
need  go  no  farther  than  these  either  to  awaken  interest 
or  to  offer  the  highest  blessings.  Men  are  lost,  they 
need  a  Saviour ;  they  are  wretched,  they  need  peace ; 
they  are  corrupt,  they  need  purity ;  and  the  remedy  for 
all  is  in  Christ,  and  in  Christ  only.  Oh,  preachers  of 
his  gospel !  tell  your  hearers  who  Christ  is ;  tell  them 
how  worthy  he  is  of  all  their  confidence ;  tell  them 
why  it  is  that  those  who  know  him  best  can  never  say 
enough  in  his  praise ;  tell  them  how  it  is  that  he  saves 
men  ;  tell  them  how  willing  he  is  to  save  them  ;  and  tell 
them,  and  continue  telling  them,  what  they  must  do  to 
be  saved. 

Worthy  of  being  deeply  pondered  are  the  following 
thoughts  upon  this  subject :  "  Elegant  dissertations  upon 
virtue  and  vice,  upon  the  evidences  of  revelation,  may 
entertain  the  prosperous  and  the  gay,  but  they  will  not 
mortify  our  members  which  are  upon  the  earth ;  they 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  171 

will  not  unsting  calamity,  nor  feed  the  heart  with  an 
imperishable  hope.  When  I  go  to  the  house  of  God 
I  do  not  want  amusement.  I  want  the  doctrine  which 
is  according  to  godliness.  I  want  to  hear  of  the  remedy 
against  the  harassings  of  my  guilt  and  the  disorder  of 
my  affections.  I  want  to  be  led  from  weariness  and 
disappointment  to  that  goodness  which  feeds  the  hun- 
gry soul.  Tell  me  of  that  Lord  Jesus  who  himself  bore 
our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  Tell  me  of  his 
intercession  for  the  transgressors  as  their  advocate  with 
the  Father.  Tell  me  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  whom  they 
that  believe  on  him  receive  to  be  their  Preserver,  Sanc- 
tifier,  Comforter.  Tell  me  of  his  chastenings,  their 
necessity  and  their  use.  Tell  me  of  his  presence,  his 
sympathy  and  his  love.  Tell  me  of  the  virtues,  as 
growing  out  of  his  cross  and  nurtured  by  his  grace. 
Tell  me  of  the  glory  reflected  upon  his  name  by  the 
obedience  of  faith.  Tell  me  of  vanquished  death,  of 
the  purified  grave,  of  a  blessed  resurrection,  of  the  life 
everlasting,  and  my  bosom  warms.  This  is  gospel ;  these 
are  glad  tidings  to  me  as  a  sufferer,  because  glad  to  me 
as  a  sinner.  They  rectify  my  mistakes,  allay  my  re- 
sentments, rebuke  my  discontent,  support  me  under  the 
weight  of  moral  and  natural  evil.  These  attract  the 
poor,  steal  upon  the  thoughtless,  awe  the  irreverent, 
and  throw  over  the  services  of  the  sanctuary  a  majesty 
which  some  fashionable  modes  of  address  never  fail  to 
dissipate.  When  they  are  habitually  neglected  or  lightly 
referred  to  there  may  be  much  grandeur,  but  there  is  no 
gospel." 

Though  Christ  crucified  is  to  be  the  one  great  bur- 
den of  every  sermon,  it  does  not  necessarily  follow  that 
there  must  be  a  tiresome  repetition.  It  may  be  that  some 
preachers  are  often  driven  by  the  fear  of  this  to  seek 


172  THE  PASTOR 

other  subjects.  But  this  supremely  important  subject 
has  an  infinite  variety  of  aspects.  In  Jesus  dwells  all 
the  fullness  of  wisdom,  all  the  fullness  of  grace,  all  the 
fullness  of  the  Godhead — an  ocean  boundless  and  fathom- 
less. The  wonders  of  his  nature  and  work  are  so  vast 
that  even  the  yngels,  with  their  celestial  minds,  strive  to 
understand  them.  No  preacher  can  ever  exhaust  the 
fullness  of  Christ,  or  need  be  compelled  to  repeat  the 
same  thing  about  it  from  want  of  variety.  The  study 
should  simply  be  to  present  the  one  great  theme  in  its 
new  and  various  aspects.  This  of  course  will  require 
constant  study  and  quickened  attention,  and  love  to 
Him  who,  in  the  whole  gospel,  must  ever  be  all  in  alL 
Besides,  men  need  to  be  told  the  old  story  over  and 
over  and  over  again  that  it  may  penetrate  their  minds 
and  hearts  and  whole  spiritual  being.  The  preacher, 
then,  must  strive  to  bring  forth  things  new  and  old 
as,  year  after  year,  he  preaches  nothing  else  but  Christ, 
and  him  crucified. 

It  is  this  only  that  can  give  real  power  and  dignity 
to  preaching.  What  are  all  other  things,  such  as 
morality  or  education  or  politics  or  science  or  current 
novelties,  compared  with  it?  What  power  have  they 
to  heal  a  corrupt  nature  or  comfort  a  sorrowing  heart  ? 
Here  only,  in  the  cross,  is  there  power  to  effect  a  radical 
reformation  in  depraved  man  ;  here  only  is  there  true 
life  for  the  S2:)iritually  dead  ;  here  only  are  there  motives 
adequate  to  excite  and  bear  up  the  immortal  soul ;  here 
only  is  there  a  theme  —  the  theme  of  Immanuel  —  that 
is  of  infinite  variety  and  infinite  grandeur.  Preaching 
without  this  must  be  a  poor,  lifeless  thing.  Well  did 
Bishop  Home  say  of  it,  "  To  preach  practical  sermons, 
as  they  are  called — that  is,  sermons  upon  virtues  and 
vices — without  inculcating  those  great  Scripture  truths 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  173 

of  redemption,  grace,  etc.  which  alone  can  incite  and 
enable  us  to  forsake  sin  and  follow  righteousness,  what 
is  it  but  to  put  together  the  wheels  and  set  the  hands 
of  a  watch,  forgetting  the  spring  which  is  to  make  them 
all  go?"  So  also  wrote  Cunningham,  that  great  thinker: 
"  A  religion  without  a  Saviour  is  the  temple  without  the 
Shekinah,  and  its  worshippers  will  all  desert  it.  Few 
men  in  the  world  have  less  pretensions  as  a  preacher 
than  myself — my  voice,  my  look,  my  manner,  all  of  a 
common  kind  ;  yet  I  thank  God  there  is  scarcely  a  cor- 
ner in  our  little  church  where  you  might  not  find  a 
streaming  eye  and  a  beating  heart.  The  reason  is  that 
I  speak  of  Christ ;  and  if  there  is  not  a  charm  in  the 
name,  there  is  in  the  train  of  fears  and  hopes  and  joys 
which  it  carries  along  with  it.  The  people  feel — they 
must  listen."  Such  testimony  as  this  should  be  carefully 
treasured  in  the  heart  of  every  preacher. 

Nothing,  absolutely  nothing,  should  tempt  the  am- 
bassador of  Christ  from  this  divinely-appointed  theme. 
He  should  not  be  tempted  by  policy,  as  if  by  preaching 
something  else  he  could  draw  hearers  to  his  ministry ; 
nor  by  imagined  weariness  of  iterating  the  old  subject ; 
nor  by  despondency  of  ever  doing  good  by  it,  as  the 
prophet  of  old  when  he  cried  out,  "  Who  hath  believed 
our  report  ?"  nor  by  envy  at  the  success  of  others  who 
have  a  name  for  a  day  through  a  vapid  sentimentalism 
without  Christ ;  nor  by  the  fascination  of  novelties  by 
which  so  many  are  led  away  from  the  cross.  The  man 
of  God  should  allow  none  of  these  things  to  tempt  him, 
but  he  should  adhere  obstinately  to  the  message  he  has 
received  from  heaven,  and  trust  God  for  success.  His 
heart  should  be  so  set  upon  it  that  he  would  feel  bound, 
like  the  apostle,  to  say,  "Necessity  is  laid  upon  me; 
yea,  woe  is  unto  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel !" 


174  THE  PASTOR 

We  would  very  strongly  emphasize  this  point,  for  it 
is  greatly  to  be  deplored  that  so  much  of  the  preaching 
of  the  present  time  has  very  little  in  it  of  the  death 
of  Christ.  The  thought  may  be  impressed  by  the  words 
of  one  of  the  most  successful  of  modern  preachers, 
Rev.  J.  Angell  James.  He  says :  "  It  is  my  sad  and 
serious  belief  that  if  the  evangelical  pulpit  is  losing  its 
power,  it  is  just  because  it  is  losing  sight  of  its  object  and 
aim.  The  cultivation  of  the  intellect  and  the  advance- 
ment of  knowledge  in  the  present  day  are  lifting  both 
preachers  and  hearers  above  the  plain  and  simple  gospel 
of  Christ.  Sermons  are  with  many  persons  no  longer 
heard  as  the  word  of  God,  but  as  the  word  of  man  ;  not 
as  means  of  grace  and  aids  to  salvation,  but  as  intellect- 
ual exercises  on  religious  topics  for  the  gratification  of 
taste,  intellect  and  imagination  on  Sunday.  And  it 
must  be  confessed  that  the  preachers  of  them  are,  by 
their  artificial  and  excessive  elaboration  and  the  intro- 
duction of  new  topics,  teaching  their  hearers  so  to  regard 
them,  and  are  teaching  them  thus  to  be  a  kind  of  ama- 
teur hearers  of  sermons." 

This  danger  should  rest  upon  the  heart  of  the  preacher; 
he  should  be  warned  by  it;  and  he  should  guard  against 
everything  in  his  sermons  that  would  keep  out  or  obscure 
Christ,  and  him  crucified.  He  should  be  vigilant  on  this 
point,  and  when  he  finds  any  tendency  toward  the  dan- 
g;er  he  should  take  the  alarm. 

If  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  Scriptures,  dwells  upon 
Christ  as  the  one  great  subject  of  revelation,  surely  his 
ministers  may  well  do  the  same.  This  he  does ;  for,  as 
it  was  promised  of  him,  he  receives  of  the  things  of 
Christ  and  shows  them  unto  men.  Does  he  not  know 
what  things  they  are  which  it  is  of  the  greatest  import- 
ance that  men  should  be  informed  ?     Is  he  not  a  safe 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  175 

guide  to  be  followed  by  every  minister  of  the  gospel  ? 
Is  it  not  an  evidence  of  true  humility  when,  instead  of 
leaning  upon  our  own  understanding,  we  persistently 
tread  in  the  path  over  which  he  leads  ?  The  more  we 
have  of  this  Spirit's  influence,  the  more  shall  we  do  just 
as  he  did — take  of  the  things  of  Christ  and  show  them 
plainly  to  men.  Oh  that  we  may  be  able  wholly  to 
give  ourselves  up  to  the  Spirit  for  guidance,  for  impulse 
and  for  trust  in  final  success  ! 

[d)  Doctrines  should  be  Preached. 

There  is  in  the  minds  of  many  persons  a  very  unjust 
and  unthinking  prejudice  against  preaching  the  doc- 
trines of  religion.  It  is  taken  for  granted  that  the  ser- 
mon in  which  there  is  much  doctrine  must  necessarily 
be  dry,  unspiritual,  full  of  sectarianism  and  almost 
necessarily  incomprehensible.  It  is  possible  that  doc- 
trines may  be  preached  in  this  repulsive  manner,  but 
it  is  not  necessary  that  they  should  be ;  they  may  be 
presented  so  as  to  awaken  the  deepest  interest;  and 
they  must,  by  all  means,  be  brought  into  the  sermons 
of  him  who  would  be  a  faithful  ambassador  of  God. 

A  little  consideration  will  show  that  in  fact  there  can 
be  no  preaching  without  doctrine.  What  are  doctrines 
but  the  great  principles,  facts,  opinions  which  God  has 
taught,  and  directed  his  servants  to  teach  their  fellow- 
men  ?  But  if  all  these  are  taken  away,  what  have  we 
left  to  preach  ?  Upon  what  else  can  warnings,  promises 
or  invitations  be  based  ?  What  is  the  gospel  but  a  vast 
system  of  doctrines  which  have  been  communicated  to 
the  world  by  the  great  Teacher?  The  attributes  of 
God,  the  mysteries  of  the  Trinity,  the  fall  of  our  race, 
the  incarnation,  life,  death  and  ascension  of  Christ,  sal- 
vation by  his  blood,  faith,  conversion,  the  Church,  the 


176  THE  PASTOR 

resurrection,  judgment,  heaven  and  hell, — what  are  all 
these  but  doctrines  ?  The  sovereignty  of  God,  his  eter- 
nal decrees,  justification  by  faith,  the  perseverance  of 
the  saints  and  the  millennium  are  no  more  doctrines 
than  the  other  great  principles  of  the  gospel  are.  Now, 
it  is  manifest  that  the  minister  must  absolutely  close  his 
mouth  if  he  does  not  preach  these.  He  must  preach 
the  doctrines  if  he  preaches  at  all.  He  must  preach 
the  whole  scope  of  the  doctrines  if  he  would  keep  up 
any  variety  and  fullness  in  his  ministrations  in  the 
pulpit. 

1.  The  doctrines  should  be  distinctly  announced  and 
dwelt  upon  by  the  gospel  teacher,  because  they  are 
clearly  presented  in  the  Bible.  It  is  always  safe  and 
wise  to  follow  that  inspired  rule.  We  cannot  improve 
upon  the  plan  which  God  has  ordained  in  his  word. 
And  his  plan  is  to  build  up  his  people  through  his  pas- 
tors "  with  knowledge  and  understanding."  On  the 
pages  of  the  Scriptures  we  find  what  are  called  the  very 
strongest  doctrines,  and  those  which  are  the  most  repul- 
sive to  the  natural  heart,  taught  plainly  and  in  various 
forms.  We  are  even  warned  that  we  shall  there  find 
"  some  things  hard  to  be  understood."  What  are  the 
Epistles  mainly  but  doctrines  stated,  explained,  vindica- 
ted, gloried  in  and  drawn  out  into  the  blessed  influences 
they  should  have  upon  the  life  of  the  renewed  man"? 

2.  The  knowledge  of  all  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  is 
vastly  important,  and  therefore  none  of  them  should  be 
intentionally  kept  back.  On  this  point  we  are  specially 
cautioned :  "  All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  cor- 
rection, for  instruction  in  righteousness ;  that  the  man 
of  God,  may  be  perfect,  thoroughly  furnished  unto  all 
good  works."     The  doctrines  of  the  gospel  are  valuable 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  177 

in  themselves,  for  each  contains  some  of  the  precious 
truth  of  God.  Tliey  are  all  indispensable  in  their  rela- 
tions to  one  another  as  parts  of  the  one  glorious  system 
of  redemption.  They  are  important  in  the  estimation 
of  God,  who  caused  them  to  be  put  on  the  pages  of  his 
word,  in  the  deeply-momentous  instruction  they  convey 
to  us,  in  the  light  which  they  shed  over  the  path  of  duty, 
in  the  comfort  they  carry  to  the  weary  soul,  aud  in  the 
glory  they  are  calculated  to  bring  to  our  blessed  God 
and  Saviour.  Not  one  of  them  could  be  spared.  If 
they  were  not  needed  they  would  not  have  been  re- 
vealed. 

3.  The  doctrines  of  the  gospel  should  be  preached 
fully,  because  the  heart  is  affected  through  the  under- 
standing. All  experience  proves  this.  The  more  fully 
the  truth  is  known,  the  greater  will  be  its  influence  upon 
the  life.  The  better  God  is  understood  in  his  various 
perfections,  the  more  thoroughly  will  he  be  loved  and 
trusted ;  hence  the  inspired  admonition  :  "  Acquaint  now 
thyself  with  him  and  be  at  peace ;  thereby  good  shall 
come  unto  thee."  The  more  fully  duty  is  compre- 
hended, the  more  will  its  obligations  be  felt.  The  more 
deeply  the  enormity  of  sin  is  studied,  the  more  it  will 
be  shunned.  The  more  clearly  privileges  are  seen,  the 
more  eagerly  will  they  be  improved.  The  better  in- 
formed the  conscience  is,  the  keener  it  will  grow.  The 
wider  and  more  comprehensive  the  view  through  the 
mysteries  of  redemption,  the  more  deeply  must  the 
mind  be  overwhelmed  with  wonder  and  adoration.  And 
the  study  of  these  sublime  things  must  elevate  and  ex- 
pand the  whole  being. 

4.  The  people  should  be  instructed  in  reference  to  all 
the  doctrines,  that  they  may  be  assisted  in  maintaining  the 
truth  in  its  never-ending  contest  with  error.     The  doc- 

23 


178  THE  PASTOR 

trines  of  the  Bible  are  assailed  from  every  quarter;  tliey 
are  misrepresented  either  from  ignorance  or  design;  the 
people  are  daily  coming  in  contact  with  this  opposition. 
From  the  pulpit  they  should  be  assisted  in  preparing  to 
tell  why  they  believe,  to  explain  and  to  defend  the  truths 
of  God.  Each  great  doctrine  is  linked  in  with  every 
other  one,  and  there  must  be  some  knowledge  of  all  in 
order  to  have  an  intelligent  comprehension  of  the  whole 
system.  The  clear  understanding  of  any  one  point  will 
throw  some  light  over  the  whole  round  of  truth  and 
confirm  confidence  in  it  all.  People  will  not  be  driven 
away  from  the  sanctuary  by  the  scriptural  and  judicious 
presentation  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel.  If  they  are 
not  built  up  in  the  truth,  they  will  gradually  lose  their 
interest  and  drop  off  from  the  nerveless  preaching,  and, 
it  may  be,  fall  a  prey  to  some  form  of  error. 

5.  If  the  pastor  would  build  up  in  his  hearers  a  stable 
Christian  character,  a  character  that  is  not  to  be  "  car- 
ried about  by  every  wind,  of  c^oc^Wne,"  he  must  train 
them  in  the  great,  comprehensive  dogmas  which  are 
laid  down  in  the  Bible.  That  solidity  of  character,  in 
both  theory  and  practice,  which  you  always  know  where 
to  find  is  based  upon  a  foundation  of  doctrinal  truth. 
This  alone  can  produce  a  well-rounded,  harmonious 
Christian  life.  The  men  who  most  beneficially  influ- 
ence their  fellow-men  are  those  who  can  give  a  reason 
not  only  for  their  hopes,  but  also  for  the  various  great 
truths  which  they  see  centring  in  Christ.  If  only  feel- 
ings are  appealed  to  in  preaching,  the  type  of  Christian 
character  formed  will  not  be  stable ;  if  only  practice  is 
the  theme,  it  will  not  be  strong.  The  fuller  the  know- 
ledge of  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  the  stronger  will  be 
the  faith  and  the  love  and  the  hope,  and  the  more  abid- 
ing the  principles. 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  179 

6.  As  in  the  diidy  of  the  Bible  we  ivould  fix  upon 
certain  places  and  certain  dates  around  which  other 
places  and  dates  may  be  grouped,  in  order  to  give  dis- 
tinctness to  the  understanding  and  to  assist  the  memory, 
so  also  the  great  doctriiies  should  be  fixed  as  centres 
around  which  the  various  utterances  of  God  may  be 
clustered.  This  plan  may  be  made  of  very  great  value 
in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures.  The  doctrines  are  noth- 
ing more  or  less  than  the  leading  subjects  according  to 
which  the  teachings  of  the  word  may  be  classified  ;  and 
the  process  of  classifying  will  help  in  a  wonderful  de- 
gree to  make  familiar  with  the  Scriptures,  to  understand 
their  import,  to  remember  their  words,  and  to  impress 
the  beauty  and  harmony  which  they  must  have  as  the 
revelation  of  the  infinitely  perfect  God.  The  doctrines 
cannot  be  properly  preached  without  making  the  hearer 
stronger  and  stronger  in  the  Scriptures. 

We  would  say,  then,  emphatically  to  every  pastor, 
Preach  the  doctrines.  Preach  them  incidentally  when 
they  manifestly  arise  out  of  some  other  line  of  thought 
which  is  being  pursued.  This  is  a  favorite  method  of 
Mr.  Spurgeon  of  London.  Sometimes  preach  them  for- 
mally, but  use  as  little  of  mere  technicalities  as  possible. 
Preach  them  fully ;  there  is  no  danger  in  following  the 
Scriptures.  Preach  even  the  strong  doctrines  occasion- 
ally, but  be  sure  to  follow  them  out  into  the  practical 
influences  with  which  the  Scriptures  associate  them. 
Preach  them  systematically,  if  possible,  that  they  may 
be  seen  in  their  logical  relations  and  influences  upon 
each  other.  Preach  them  as  the  Bible  does — not  for 
controversy,  but  that  all  the  grandeurs  of  redemption 
may  be  seen,  that  God  may  be  glorified,  and  that  be- 
lievers may  be  helped  onward  in  the  process  of  becom- 
ing perfect  men  in  Christ  Jesus. 


180  THE  PASTOR 


COURSES  OF  SERMONS. 


Every  preacher  of  much  experience  knows  how  very 
important  it  is  for  the  cause  he  pleads,  for  the  edification 
of  the  people  and  for  his  own  comfort,  that  the  subjects 
of  his  discourses  be  wisely  selected.  Very  often  there 
is  scarcely  a  choice  in  this  matter,  as  the  exigence  of  the 
hour  or  church  or  current  providential  events  indicate 
clearly  what  the  subjects  must  be.  But  after  making 
this  deduction  it  will  be  found  that  by  far  the  greater 
part  of  the  time  the  preacher  must  go  deliberately  to 
work  to  search  out  the  text  for  the  next  Sabbath's  ser- 
mon. We  would  recommend,  then,  that  several  com- 
prehensive courses  of  sermons,  embracing  the  whole 
compass  of  scriptural  doctrine,  duty  and  history,  be 
kept  on  hand,  to  be  taken  up  in  turn  when  there  are 
no  other  considerations  indicating  the  suitable  topic. 
We  suggest  some  of  the  advantages  of  this  plan. 

1.  The  whole  field  of  Christian  doctrine  and  duty,  and 
of  Scrip tuj'e  history,  may  thus  be  covered  in  the  course  of 
one^s  ministry.  The  field  is  very  large,  embracing  the 
vast  scope  of  doctrines  that  pertain  to  God  and  man, 
the  present  and  the  future — all  the  duties  arising  from 
the  complicated  relations  we  sustain  and  the  deeply- 
instructive  histories  that  crowd  the  pages  of  holy  writ. 
It  must  necessarily  take  a  long  time  to  reach  all  these, 
and  call  for  care  that  none  of  them  be  overlooked. 
They  are  all  deeply  important,  or  they  would  not  have 
found  a  place  upon  the  precious  pages  of  the  word  of 
life.  What  God  has  seen  fit  to  reveal  ought  not,  either 
from  intention  or  oversight,  to  be  passed  by  in  the 
preaching  of  his  servants.  What  we  may  think  of  but 
little  importance  may  not  appear  so  in  the  sight  of  God, 
and  in  the  diversity  of  minds  to  which  we  address  our- 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  181 

selves  there  may  be  one  or  more  to  which  the  point  han- 
dled is  exactly  adapted.  Moreover,  it  will  be  improving 
to  ourselves  to  be  compelled  by  such  system  to  go  over 
the  whole  field  of  divine  truth.  Certainly,  in  this  mat- 
ter as  in  all  others,  it  is  for  better  for  us  to  follow  the 
leadings  of  God's  word  than  to  lean  upon  our  own 
imperfect  understandings. 

2.  Subjects  that  we  might  not  otherwise  have  thought 
of  will  thus  be  brought  up  for  our  study  and  the  people's 
edification.  It  is  almost  inevitable  that  in  such  a  vast 
multitude  and  variety  of  subjects  as  are  contained  in 
Scripture  many  would  be  passed  by,  unless  some  such 
system  is  adopted  to  bring  them  up  in  their  order. 
Even  important  topics  are  ahnost  sure  to  be  over- 
looked. Kich  veins  of  divine  truth  will  lie  untouched 
through  one's  whole  ministry,  grand  themes  will  re- 
main hidden  in  corners  that  we  never  dreamt  of,  unless 
they  are  forced  upon  us  by  a  well-contrived  system  of 
selecting  our  themes.  The  plan  we  recommend  will 
open  rich  avenues  of  the  gospel.  In  following  it  there 
will  be  constant  surprises  at  the  precious  and  inexhaust- 
ible veins  of  truth  that  will  be  found,  and  the  field  of 
research  will  become  more  and  more  vast  and  sublime 
as  one  advances. 

3.  Something  of  the  relations  and  proportions  of  the 
truths  of  the  gospel  as  they  are  found  i?i  the  Bible  'may 
be  preserved  in  our  sermons  by  this  plan  of  arranging 
them  m  series.  The  doctrines,  duties,  histories,  threat- 
enings,  promises  and  invitations  may  thus  be  presented 
according  to  their  relations  and  comparative  importance. 
There  are  some  great  truths  of  redemption  which  tlie 
Bible  is  constantly  reiterating.  Others  are  but  seldom 
introduced.  So  it  should  be  in  our  preaching.  Then 
the  great  doctrines  will  also  be  better  understood  and 


182  THE  PASTOR 

more  deeply  felt  when  they  are  brought  up  in  their  log- 
ical order ;  as  sin  first,  then  redemption,  then  the  appli- 
cation of  that  redemption,  and  then  its  results.  Besides, 
it  must  be  best  to  present  the  gospel  scheme  just  as  the 
Scriptures  do.  They  set  forth  redemption,  now  in 
the  history  of  the  chosen  nation,  now  in  types,  now  in 
the  life  of  Christ,  now  in  the  doctrines  of  the  apostles 
and  now  in  the  fortunes  of  the  Church,  past  or  future. 
All  these  imj^ortant  elements  in  the  presentation  of  the 
truth  can  scarcely  be  observed  unless  there  be  a  care- 
fully premeditated  plan  of  presenting  its  subjects. 

4.  This  plan  will  almost  certainly  lead  to  the  important 
result  of  keeping  up  variety  in  preaching.  Every  minis- 
ter who  preaches  weekly,  year  after  year,  to  the  same 
audience  knows  how  difficult  this  is.  It  is  almost  inev- 
itable that  the  cast  of  one's  mind  will  lead  him  perpet- 
ually to  the  selection  of  similar  favorite  themes  for  his 
sermons.  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  is  observed  that  most 
ministers  do  insensibly  fall  into  the  habit  of  dwelling 
mainly  on  their  favorite  topics.  But  the  scheme  of 
prearranging  courses  of  sermons  will  force  one  to  take 
up  new  subjects  systematically.  A  preacher  who  pursues 
this  course  will  soon  be  known  as  one  who  keeps  up  va- 
riety. Not  only  the  different  series  of  discourses,  but 
also  the  different  discourses  of  each  series,  will  be  like- 
ly to  lead  to  new  fields  of  exploration.  Sameness  will 
necessarily  be  avoided.  This  will  probably  prove  the 
very  best  plan  for  preserving  freshness  and  consequent 
interest  in  the  ministrations  of  the  pulpit. 

5.  By  this  arrangement  there  ivill  ahvays  be  a  subject 
ready  as  sooyi  as  the  minute  arrives  for  commencing 
the  study  of  the  sermoii  for  the  week.  There  is  no  task 
of  the  study  more  unpleasant  than  to  be  compelled  to 
search  for  a  subject  or  text.     It  is  always  felt  to  be  time 


IN  THE  PULPIT..  183 

wasted.  And  a  theme  for  a  sermon  which  is  thus  sought 
out  purposely  is  rarely  entered  upon  with  vigor  or  pur- 
sued with  j)leasure.  It  is  generally  unsatisfactory.  Our 
plan  of  having  courses  of  sermons  arranged  beforehand 
would  prevent  all  this.  It  would  have  the  appropriate 
theme  ready  to  be  taken  up  at  the  instant  without  anx- 
iety or  delay,  and  with  all  the  zest  that  would  be  excited 
by  the  prospect  of  entering  upon  a  new  and  appropriate 
field  of  research. 

Such  would  be  the  important  advantages  of  arranging 
series  of  sermons  early  in  one's  ministry  and  following 
them  up  persistently  for  years.  The  exact  plan  we  rec- 
ommend may  be  illustrated  by  one  which  has  been  adopt- 
ed by  a  hard-working  pastor,  and  carried  out  very 
pleasantly  and  profitably  for  years.  Several  compre- 
hensive courses  have  been  framed — framed  with  a  view 
to  embrace  the  principal  points  of  scriptural  history,  doc- 
trine and  practice.  There  was  no  anxiety  to  limit  the 
number  of  courses  or  subjects  in  each,  as  it  was  intended 
to  lay  out  the  work  of  years.  All  the  courses  were  car- 
ried on  simultaneously,  a  sermon  of  each  being  taken  up 
in  turn,  so  that  proper  variety  was  provided  for.  No 
intimation  was  ever  given  to  the  congregation  that  any 
such  arrangement  was  determined  on,  in  order  that  the 
pastor  might  not  be  bound  to  follow  it  out  in  any  par- 
ticular order,  or  to  continue  it  at  all  if  it  were  found  to 
be  impracticable.  It  was  not  intended  that  these  pre- 
arranged subjects  should  be  taken  every  Sabbath  nor  at 
any  definite  intervals,  but  that  when  no  other  subjects 
indicated  by  the  exigence  of  the  day  were  at  hand  then 
these  should  be  brought  in.  Perfect  freedom  was  al- 
lowed to  intermit  the  series  for  one  Sabbath  or  several 
Sabbaths  if  deemed  advisable,  for  the  sake  of  present- 
ing subjects  of  present  importance.    Indeed,  no  restraint 


184  THE  PASTOR 

was  allowed  which  would  make  adherence  to  the  fixed 
plan  irksome.  It  was  felt  that  to  do  so  would  soon 
cause  it  to  be  abandoned. 

As  we  want  to  impart  very  full  information  on  this 
matter,  we  will  give  the  courses  in  the  order  in  which 
they  were  taken  up  alternately.  They  were  six  in 
number,  carefully  devised  so  as  to  embrace  the  main 
points  of  Old  and  New  Testament  teachings.  They 
were : 

A.  Leadinoj  Events  of  Old  Testament  Historv — this 
is  needed  for  the  general  study  of  the  Bible ;  B.  The 
Chief  Doctrines  of  Theology — the  importance  of  this 
is  obvious ;  C.  Leading  Events  in  the  Life  of  Christ — 
this  could  not  be  dispensed  with ;  D.  Great  Duties  of 
Keligion — "  that  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect,  thor- 
oughly furnished  unto  all  good  works ;"  E.  Leading 
Events  in  Apostolic  History — needed  to  instruct  about 
the  Church  in  its  inspired  institutions ;  F.  Jewish  Insti- 
tutions and  their  Teachings — these  reiterate  the  bless- 
ings of  Christ  in  a  most  impressive  manner. 

The  subjects  of  each  course,  in  detail,  were: 

A.  Leading  JEkents  of  Old  Testament  History. — Thes-e 
were:  1.  Creation;  2.  Fall;  3.  Murder  of  Abel;  4. 
Translation  of  Enoch ;  5.  Wickedness  of  the  World ; 
6.  Deluge ;  7.  Covenant  with  Noah ;  8.  Babel ;  9.  Call 
of  Abraham  ;  10.  Abraham  and  Melchizedek  ;  11.  Abra- 
ham constituted  Father  of  the  Faithful ;  12.  Overthrow 
of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah ;  13.  Offering  of  Isaac;  14.  Life 
of  Isaac;  15.  Jacob's  Vision  at  Bethel ;  16.  Jacob  Wrest- 
ling with  God  ;  17.  Joseph  Sold  ;  18.  Promotion  of  Jo- 
seph ;  19.  Migration  into  Egypt ;  20.  Job's  Strange  His- 
tory ;  21.  Oppression  of  the  Hebrews;  22.  Plagues  of 
Egypt;  23.  Passover;  24.  Crossing  the  Bed  Sea;  25. 
Giving  of  the  Law  at  Sinai ;  26.  Wandering  in  the  Wil- 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  185 

derness ;  27.  Brazen  Serpent ;  28.  Death  of  Moses ;  29. 
Conquest  of  Canaan  ;  30.  Sun  and  Moon  standing  still ; 
31.  Victory  of  Deborah  and  Barak ;  32.  Samson,  a 
Type  of  the  Jewish  Nation ;  33.  Buth's  Affection  ;  34. 
Buth's  Beward  ;  35.  Mission  of  Samuel ;  36.  Saul  made 
King ;  37.  Suicide  of  Saul ;  38.  David  the  Man  after 
God's  own  Heart;  39.  David  the  Pt<ahnist;  40.  David 
the  Warrior ;  41.  David's  Sin  and  Sorrows ;  42.  Solo- 
mon the  Builder ;  43.  Solomon  the  Author ;  44.  Solo- 
mon in  all  his  Glory ;  45.  Bevolt  of  the  Ten  Tribes ; 
46.  Elijah  and  the  Prophets  of  Baal  on  Carmel ;  47. 
Translation  of  Elijah  ;  48.  Jehu  the  Avenger ;  49.  Jo- 
nah's Mission;  50.  Hezekiah  the  Beformer;  51.  Cap- 
tivity of  the  Ten  Tribes ;  52.  Destruction  of  the  Assyr- 
ian Army  ;  53.  Becovery  of  good  Hezekiah  ;  54.  Jeru- 
salem burnt  and  its  Inhabitants  captured ;  55.  Daniel 
interpreting  Nebuchadnezzar's  Dreams ;  56.  Shadrach, 
Meschach  and  Abednego  in  the  Fiery  Furnace ;  57. 
Nebuchadnezzar  humbled ;  58.  Death  of  Belshazzar ; 
59.  Daniel  in  the  Lions'  Den ;  60.  Bebuilding  of  the 
Temple ;  61.  Esther  made  Queen  ;  62.  Feast  of  Purim. 
B.  Chief  Doctrines  of  Theology. — 1.  Being  of  God  ; 
2.  Inspiration ;  3.  The  Bible  the  Only  Bule  of  Faith 
and  Practice ;  4.  Canon  of  Scripture ;  5.  Spirituality 
of  God  ;  6.  Eternity  of  God  ;  7.  Immutability  of  God  ; 
8.  Omnipresence  of  God  ;  9.  Omniscience  of  God ;  10. 
Wisdom  of  God;  11.  Omnipotence  of  God;  12.  Ho- 
liness of  God ;  13.  Justice  of  God ;  14.  Goodness  of 
God;  15.  Truth  of  God;  16.  Trinity;  17.  Divinity 
of  Christ ;  18.  Personality,  Divinity  and  Work  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  19.  Decrees  of  God ;  20.  Creation  as  a 
Doctrine;  21.  Angels;  22.  Providence;  23.  Original 
State  of  Man ;  24.  Covenant  of  Works ;  25.  Sin,  and 
that  of  Adam;    26.   Original    Sin;    27.   Covenant  of 

24 


186  THE  PASTOR 

Grace;  28.  Person  of  Christ;  29.  Mediatorial  Office 
of  Christ;  30.  Atonement;  31.  Exaltation  of  Christ; 
32.  Intercession  of  Christ ;  33.  Mediatorial  Kingship 
of  Christ ;  34.  Effectual  Calling ;  35.  Kegeneration  ;  36. 
Faith ;  37.  Union  of  Believers  with  Christ ;  38.  Re- 
pentance; 39.  Justification;  40.  Adoption;  41.  Sanc- 
tification ;  42.  Perseverance  of  Saints ;  43.  Death ;  44. 
Intermediate  Condition ;  45.  Resurrection ;  46.  Second 
Advent  of  Christ ;  47.  Judgment;  48.  Heaven;  49.  Hell; 
50.  Sacraments;  51.  Baptism,  subjects;  52.  Baptism, 
mode ;  53.  Lord's  Supper ;  54.  The  Church,  a  Divine 
Institution  ;  6b.  The  Ministry  appointed  of  God. 

C.  Leadincj  Events  in  the  Life  of  Christ,  classified 
according  to  the  nature  of  his  works. — 1.  Mission  of 
John  the  Baptist ;  2.  The  Two  Genealogies ;  3.  Birth 
of  Christ ;  4.  Visit  of  the  Wise  Men ;  5.  Christ  in  the 
Temple  with  the  Doctors ;  6.  Baptism  of  Christ ;  7. 
Temptation  of  Christ;  8.  Christ  calling  his  Disciples, 
Matt.  iv.  18-22;  9.  Sermon  on  the  Mount;  10.  The 
Journeys  of  Christ,  Matt.  ix.  35 ;  11.  Christ's  Command 
over  Nature — rej)resentative  case,  Stilling  the  Tempest, 
Matt.  viii.  23-27 ;  12.  Christ  casting  out  Devils — rep- 
resentative case,  Demoniac  of  Gadara,  Mark  v.  1-20 ; 
13.  Christ  forgiving  Sin — representative  case,  Curing  the 
Paralytic,  Mark  ii.  1-12 ;  14.  Christ  ever  doing  Good 
— representative  case.  Blessing  Little  Children ;  15. 
Christ  ever  doing  Good — representative  case.  Feeding 
Five  Thousand;  16.  Christ  healing  —  representative 
case.  One  born  Blind,  John  ix. ;  17.  Christ  raising  the 
Dead — representative  case,  Lazarus  ;  18.  Christ  preach- 
ing— representative  case,  Luke  iv.  16-22 ;  19.  Christ 
teaching — representative  case,  John  x. ;  20.  Parables  of 
Christ — representative  case,  Prodigal  Son ;  21.  Christ 
a  Prophet — ^representative  case,  Destruction  of  Jerusa- 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  187 

lem,  Matt.  xxiv. ;  22.  Apostles  sent  out,  Matt.  x. ;  23. 
The  Transfiguration  ;  24.  Christ's  kingly  Entrance  into 
Jerusalem ;  25.  Lord's  Supper  instituted ;  26.  Christ's 
consolatory  Discourse  to  his  Disciples ;  27.  Mediatory 
Prayer  of  Christ ;  28.  Agony  in  Gethsemane ;  29.  Ar- 
raignment of  Christ  before  several  Tribunals ;  30.  Con- 
demnation by  Pilate;  31.  Crucifixion;  32.  Burial  of 
Christ ;  33.  Christ's  Resurrection  ;  34.  Various  Appear- 
ances of  Christ  after  his  Resurrection  ;  35.  Christ's  As- 
cension after  Commissioning  his  Disciples. 

D.  Great  Duties  of  Religmi. — 1.  Supreme  Glory  to 
God,  First  Commandment;  2.  True  Worship,  Second 
Commandment ;  3.  Singing  in  Worship ;  4.  Thanks- 
giving ;  5.  Hearing  the  Word ;  6.  Attending  Prayer- 
meetings  ;  7.  Reading  the  Scriptures ;  8.  Secret  Prayer ; 
9.  Backsliding;  10.  Family  Worship ;  11.  Third  Com- 
mandment; 12.  Fourth  Commandment;  13.  Fifth  Com- 
mandment ;  14.  Duties  of  Parents  to  Children  ;  15. 
Sixth  Commandment,  Anger  ;  16. '  Brotherly  Love  ; 
17.  Seventh  Commandment,  Purity  of  Heart ;  18.  Care 
of  the  Thoughts;  19.  Eighth  Commandment,  Hon- 
esty ;  20.  Ninth  Commandment,  Truthfulness ;  21. 
Charity  versus  Slander ;  22.  Tenth  Commandment, 
Contentment ;  23.  Humility ;  24.  Visiting  the  Sick ; 
25.  Helping  the  Poor ;  26.  Supporting  Benevolent 
Objects. 

E.  s  Leading  Events  of  Apostolic  History. — 1.  Election 
of  an  Apostle  in  place  of  Judas ;  2.  Descent  of  Holy 
Ghost ;  3.  Three  Thousand  converted  ;  4.  Death  of 
Ananias  and  Sapphira ;  5.  Election  of  Seven  Deacons ; 
6.  Martyrdom  of  Stephen  ;  7.  Conversion  of  Paul ; 
8.  Dorcas  raised  from  the  Dead ;  9.  Baptism  of  Corne- 
lius and  other  Gentiles;  10.  Herod  Agrippa  murders 
James ;   11.  The  Governor  of  Cyprus  converted ;    12. 


188  THE  PASTOR 

The  First  Synod  at  Jerusalem  ;  13.  The  Jailer  of  Phi- 
lippi  converted  ;  14.  Paid  Preaching  at  Athens ;  15. 
The  Mob  at  Ephesus  ;  16.  Paul  Arrested  at  Jerusalem  ; 
17.  Paul  before  Felix ;  18.  Paul's  Appeal  to  Agrippa  ; 
19.  Shipwreck  of  Paul ;  20.  Paul  a  Prisoner  at  E-ome ; 
21.  John  in  the  Island  of  Patraos. 

F.  Jewish  Institutions  and  their  Teachings. — 1.  Tab- 
ernacle and  Temple ;  2.  Altar  of  Burnt-Offering ;  3. 
Laver ;  4.  Altar  of  Incense ;  5.  Shew-bread  Table ;  6. 
Golden  Candlestick  ;  7.  Ark  of  the  Covenant;  8.  Mercy- 
seat;  9.  Cherubim;  10.  Shekinah ;  11.  High  Priest 
and  other  Priests ;  12.  Ephod  ;  13.  Kobe  of  the  Ephod  ; 
14.  Breastplate ;  15.  Mitre ;  16.  Burnt,  Sin  and  Tres- 
pass Offerings ;  17.  Peace-Offerings,  Ordinary  and  Free- 
will Oblations  ;  18.  First  Fruits  ;  19.  Tithes ;  20.  Pass- 
over; 21.  Pentecost;  22.  Feast  of  Tabernacles;  23. 
Feast  of  Trumpets;  24.  Great  Day  of  Atonement;  25. 
Jubilee,  with  Sabbatical  Year. 


MANNER  OF  PREACHING. 

Very  much  depends  upon  this.  It  should  be  made  a 
careful  and  incessant  study  by  every  minister.  The  fol- 
lowing reflections  may  assist  in  attaining  to  higher  pro- 
ficiency in  an  art  which  is  the  most  sacred  and  exalted, 

(a)  Deep  Earnestness. 

Every  motive  arising  from  his  office,  his  trust,  his 
character  and  his  hope  of  success  demands  of  the  pastor 
that  he  should  be  fully  in  earnest  in  that  which  is  his 
greatest  work.  He  cannot  preach  aright  in  any  other 
way.  It  is  not  meant  that  there  must  necessarily  be 
much  noise  in  the  pulpit.  Very  often  the  highest  emo- 
tion will  subdue,  and  so  prevent,  noise.     But  what  is 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  189 

meant  is,  that  in  preaching  the  heart  should  be  enlisted 
— the  whole  heart — the  heart  inflamed  by  a  sense  of  the 
importance  of  the  subject — the  heart  filled  with  the 
strongest  desire  of  effecting  the  objects  for  which  the 
gosjDcl  is  preached.  This  earnestness  cannot  be  assumed 
or  counterfeited ;  it  must  be  genuine.  It  must  spring 
from  a  sympathy  with  God  and  souls  which  has  been 
produced  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  in  every  sermon  the 
first  care  of  the  preacher  should  be  to  get  his  heart  in- 
flamed with  it.  He  should  pray  and  read  the  word  and 
meditate  until  it  is  reached.  It  is  the  fundamental  prep- 
aration for  faithful  and  successful  preaching. 

What  earnestness  do  we  find  characterizins;  the 
preachers  of  the  New  Testament !  They  were  in  earn- 
est when  in  one  place  we  hear  them  crying,  "  Now, 
then,  we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did 
beseech  you  by  us,  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye 
reconciled  to  God."  Paul  was  in  earnest  when  he  could, 
exhort,  saying,  "  Therefore  watch  and  remember,  that 
by  the  space  of  three  years  I  ceased  not  to  warn  every 
one  night  and  day  with  tears."  Apollos  was  in  earnest, 
since  we  read  of  him,  "  This  man  was  instructed  in  the 
way  of  the  Lord ;  and  being  fervent  in  the  Spirit,  he 
spake  and  taught  diligently  the  things  of  the  Lord." 
These  and  other  cases  form  a  model  which  should  be 
imitated. 

The  slumbering  conscience  of  unrenewed  men  de- 
mands the  greatest  fervency  in  the  preacher.  There  is 
a  terrible  insensibility  about  spiritual  and  eternal  things 
which  it  often  seems  as  if  no  motives  could  penetrate. 
And  this  stupor  is  found  everywhere.  Now,  it  is  true 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  alone  can  break  through  this  ob- 
stacle and  arouse  the  heart  to  its  danger  and  refuge ; 
but  it  is  also  true  that  the  Holv  Ghost  ordinarily  works 


190  THE  PASTOR 

by  means,  and  that  by  the  means  that  are  naturally  the 
best  adapted  to  accomplish  the  desired  end.  And  what 
so  likely  to  awaken  the  slumbering  conscience  as  the 
preaching  which  flows  from  an  ardent  heart  ?  What,  in 
fact,  has  proved  so  effective  as  this  divinely-appointed 
agency  ?  The  preacher,  then,  should  apply  his  whole 
soul  to  awaken  men.  He  should  not  be  afraid  of  enthu- 
siasm in  a  work  so  deeply  important  and  so  hard  to  be 
accomplished.  If  men  see  him  awake  and  in  earnest, 
and  perseveringly  so,  they  must  be  affected.  If  they 
see  him  indifferent,  they  will  sleep  the  sounder. 

How  is  it  possible  to  preach  of  the  awful  realities  of 
heaven  and  hell,  of  the  soul  and  the  everlasting  ages, 
and  of  the  death  of  Christ  for  the  salvation  of  the  lost, 
without  the  deepest  emotion  ?  Hell  is  a  terrible  reality. 
The  prospect  of  its  unutterable  anguish,  of  its  eternal 
torments,  is  dreadful.  Then  the  thought  that  all  the 
unconverted  are  posting  on  steadily  and  surely  to  its 
woes  is  appalling.  But  it  might  be  escaped  through  the 
blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  then  would  come  a  heaven 
of  indescribable  bliss  and  everlasting  glory.  Can  we 
think  of  these  things  and  not  be  overwhelmed  at  the 
thought?  Can  we  sj)eak  of  them  without  our  hearts 
and  words  burning  with  the  very  deepest  feeling  ?  Can 
we  preach  of  them  in  any  other  tone  than  that  of  the 
devoted  McCheyne  ?  He  said  :  "  Souls  are  perishing 
every  day,  and  our  own  entrance  into  eternity  cannot 
be  far  distant.  Let  us,  like  Mary,  do  what  we  can,  and 
no  doubt  God  will  bless  it  and  reward  us  openly.  But 
an  inch  of  time  remains,  and  the  eternal  ages  roll  on 
for  ever — but  an  inch  remains  for  ever — but  an  inch  on 
which  we  stand  and  preach  the  way  of  salvation  to  the 
perishing  world."  Equally  fervent  was  the  purpose  of 
Cecil :  "  Hell  is  before  me,  and  thousands  of  souls  shut 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  191 

up  there  in  everlasting  agonies.  Jesus  Christ  stands 
forth  to  save  men  from  rushing  into  this  bottomless 
abyss ;  he  sends  me  to  proclaim  his  ability  and  his  love. 
I  want  no  fourth  idea.  Every  fourth  idea  is  contempt- 
ible ;  every  fourth  idea  is  a  grand  impertinence." 

To  preach  in  a  cold,  unfeeling  manner,  to  preach 
without  earnestness,  is  sinful.  It  shows  in  the  preacher 
a  heart  that  is  hard.  It  reveals  an  amount  of  selfishness 
or  thoughtlessness  or  levity,  or  all  of  them  combined, 
that  ousfht  to  humble  and  alarm.  The  existence  of 
such  a  state  of  mind  should  set  us  to  inquire  most 
anxiously  how  it  is  with  our  own  souls.  It  should  drive 
us  quickly  to  the  cross  of  Christ  for  pardon,  and  for  the 
spirit  of  Him  who  felt  so  much  for  us  that  he  died 
in  our  place.  Deep  is  the  guilt  of  handling  the  word 
of  God  in  an  unfeeling  manner!  The  souls  of  all 
preachers  should  be  awakened  by  the  stirring  appeal 
of  Baxter :  "  How  few  ministers  do  preach  with  all  their 
might,  or  speak  about  everlasting  joy  or  torment  in 
such  a  manner  as  to  make  men  believe  that  they  are  in 
o;reat  sadness  !  It  would  make  a  man's  heart  ache  to  see 
a  company  of  dead  and  drowning  sinners  sit  under  a 
minister,  and  not  have  a  word  that  is  like  to  quicken 
or  awaken  them.  To  think  with  ourselves,  *0h  if  these 
sinners  were  but  convinced  and  awakened  they  might 
yet  be  converted  and  live  !'  But,  alas !  we  speak  so 
drowsily  or  gently  that  sleepy  sinners  cannot  hear. 
The  blow  falls  so  light  that  hard-hearted  persons  can- 
not feel  it.  Most  ministers  will  not  so  much  as  put  out 
their  voice  and  stir  up  themselves  to  an  earnest  utter- 
ance. But  if  they  do  speak  out  loud  and  earnestly, 
how  few  do  answer  it  with  earnestness  of  matter !  And 
then  the  voice  doth  but  little  good  :  the  people  will  take 
it  for  but  mere  bawling  when  the  matter  doth  not  cor- 


192  THE  PASTOR 

respond.  It  would  grieve  me  what  excellent  doctrine 
some  ministers  have  in  hand,  and  let  it  die  in  their 
han^s  for  want  of  close  and  lively  application.  What 
fit  matter  they  have  for  convincing  sinners,  and  how 
little  they  make  of  it,  and  what  a  deal  of  good  it  might 
do  if  it  were  sent  home,  and  yet  they  cannot  or  will 
not  do  it !  Oh,  sirs,  how  plain,  how  close  and  earnestly, 
should  we  deliver  a  message  of  such  a  nature  as  ours 
is !  When  the  everlasting  life  or  death  of  men  is  con- 
cerned in  it,  methinks  we  are  nowhere  so  wanting  as  in 
this  seriousness.  There  is  nothing  more  unsuitable  to 
such  a  business  than  to  be  slight  and  dull.  What ! 
speak  coldly  for  God  and  for  men's  salvation  !  Can  we 
believe  that  our  people  must  be  converted  or  condemned, 
and  yet  can  we  speak  in  a  drowsy  tone  ?  In  the  name  of 
God,  brethren,  labor  to  awaken  your  hearts  before  you 
come ;  and  when  you  are  in  the  work,  that  you  may  be 
fit  to  awaken  the  hearts  of  sinners.  Kemember  that 
they  must  be  awakened  or  damned,  and  a  sleepy 
preacher  will  hardly  awake  them." 

In  each  sermon  we  ought  to  deliver  the  message  of 
God  as  if  it  were  the  last  time  we  were  to  preach.  Any 
sermon  may  be  the  last  one  for  the  preacher.  It  may 
be  the  last  one  for  him ;  it  may  be  the  last  one  for  some 
of  his  hearers ;  it  probably  will  be  the  last  one  to  some 
of  them.  This  thought  should  stir  up  the  whole  heart. 
Oh  how  we  should  preach  in  view  of  it !  How  earnestly 
we  should  preach,  since  we  are  sure  that  we  shall  not 
often  stand  before  exactly  the  same  audience  to  warn 
and  exhort  them !  It  should  be  with  us  always  as  it 
was  with  Cecil  on  his  dying  bed :  "  Knowing  he  was 
about  to  die,  he  expressed  a  desire  to  live  longer.  He 
was  asked,  Why  ?  '  That  I  might  preach  Christ.'  '  But 
you  have  done  this  through  your  ministry.'     '  But,  oh,* 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  193 

said  he,  *  I  would  do  it  stronger,  much  stronger,  than 
ever.' " 

We  should  not  be  afraid  of  enthusiasm  here.  Enthu- 
siasm is  surely  excusable  when  life  and  death  and  the 
souls  of  men  and  the  glory  of  the  Son  of  God  are  at 
stake.  The  apostles  were  enthusiasts  in  their  preach- 
ing. Hear  the  enthusiasm  of  Paul :  "  God  forbid  that  I 
should  glory  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
by  whom  the  world  is  crucified  unto  me,  and  I  unto 
the  world."  In  the  preaching  of  the  awfully  solemn 
things  of  religion  is  the  proper  field  for  enthusiasm. 
It  should  be  cherished  here,  and  anything  less  should 
be  considered  cold-hearted ness.  A  consumins;  zeal  is 
needed  in  this  age  of  worldliness  and  shallowness  in 
religion,  and  at  this  time  when  the  hearts  of  men  are 
so  desperately  callous. 

The  great  preachers  who  have  made  their  mark  upon 
their  age  have  been  in  the  highest  sense  enthusiasts. 
"  Richard  Sheridan  used  to  say,  '  I  often  go  to  hear 
Rowland  Hill,  because  his  ideas  come  red  hot  from  the 
heart.'  Dr.  John  M.  Mason  was  asked  what  he  thought 
was  the  forte  of  Dr.  Chalmers.  After  a  moment's  con- 
sideration he  replied,  '  His  blood-earnestness.'  "  The 
biographer  of  Baxter  says :  "  In  j^J'eaching,  Baxter's 
heart  burnt  within  him,  and  while  he  was  speaking  a 
live  coal  from  the  altar  fired  his  sermons  with  seraphic 
fervor.  Into  the  pulpit  he  brought  all  the  energies  and 
sympathies  of  his  entire  nature.  He  had  a  large  mind, 
an  acute  intellect,  a  melting  heart,  a  holy  soul,  a  kindling 
eye  and  a  moving  voice,  and  he  called  on  all  that  was 
within  him  to  aid  him  in  his  preaching.  Being  deeply 
earnest  himself,  he  wished  his  hearers  to  be  earnest. 
Himself  being  a  burning  light,  he  wished  to  flash  the 
hallowed  fire  into  the  hearts  of  others.     He  seems  never 

25 


194  THE  PASTOR 

to  have  studied  the  action  or  the  '  start  theatric.'  The 
only  teacher  that  gave  him  lessons  in  action  and  attitude 
was  feeling,  real,  genuine,  holy  feeling,  and  this  taught 
him  how  to  look,  how  to  move,  how  to  speak.  In 
preaching,  as  well  as  everything  religious,  he  believed 
with  Paul,  'that  it  was  good  to  be  always  zealously  af- 
fected,' and  consequently  that  earnest,  fervent  preach- 
ing is  truly  apostolic."  There  is  great  force  in  the 
remarks  of  Olin  :  "  Success  in  religion  depends  on  zeal, 
fervor.  Cold  preaching  never  does  any  good.  Cold 
prayers  are  not  answered.  Cold  efforts  effect  nothing. 
On  the  contrary,  the  simplest  ministry  of  God's  truth 
if  fervent  is  powerful.  A  fervent  people  are  always 
prosperous.  Their  deep  sympathies  melt  the  hardest 
heart.  God's  most  honored  instrumentality  is  such  a 
people.  Preacher  and  people  together  burning  with  the 
love  of  Christ  and  of  souls  constitute  the  favored  in- 
strumentality. This  is  irresistible ;  it  makes  the  word 
irresistible  through  the  Spirit." 

(6)  PpvEAChixg  should  be  with  Tenderness. 
A  large  part  of  the  audiences  to  which  we  preach  con- 
sists of  persons  over  whom  is  resting  the  sentence  of 
condemnation  to  death  eternal.  They  are  all  sufferers. 
At  the  same  time  they  are  our  fellow-beings,  our  kin- 
dred, men,  flesh  of  our  flesh  ;  they  have  the  same  nature, 
feelings,  susceptibilities,  hopes  and  fears  with  ourselves. 
For  their  deliverance  from  all  the  miseries  and  dangers 
of  sin  did  Christ  die  as  well  as  for  ours,  and  that  be- 
cause his  heart  was  moved  with  deep  pity  for  us  all. 
Their  souls  are  at  stake  in  the  message  we  deliver  them 
from  the  lips  of  God.  It  will  prove  the  savor  of  life 
nnto  life  or  of  death  unto  death  to  them.  A  dry,  cold, 
unfeeling  delivery  of  that  message  to  them  would  be 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  195 

cruel  heartlessness.  AVe  should  feel  for  tliem  in  our 
inmost  souls,  and  let  that  feeling  influence  every  tone 
and  every  word  we  utter.  Our  tenderness  should  be 
like  that  of  the  apostles,  who  could  write,  "  But  we 
were  gentle  among  you,  even  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her 
children ;  so,  being  affectionately  desirous  of  you,  we 
were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto  you  not  the  gospel 
of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were 
dear  unto  us.  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  our  labor 
and  travail,  for  laboring  night  and  day,  because  we 
would  not  be  chargeable  unto  any  of  you,  we  preached 
unto  you  the  gospel  of  God.  Ye  are  witnesses,  and 
God  also,  how  holily  and  justly  and  unblamably  we 
behaved  ourselves  among  you  that  believe,  as  ye  know 
how  we  exhorted  and  comforted  and  charged  every  one 
of  you,  as  a  father  doth  his  children," 

Why  did  God  appoint  men  rather  than  angels  to  be 
his  ambassadors  to  a  lost  world  ?  He  might  have  sent 
angels,  or  he  might  have  conveyed  the  truth  to  each 
soul  in  a  miraculous  manner,  or  he  might  have  used 
other  methods,  but  he  chose  men  to  be  the  heralds  of 
mercy  to  their  fellow-men.  Was  not  this  because  they 
could  feel  for  those  who  were  sinners  like  themselves  as 
no  other  creatures  could  ;  because  they  could  speak  from 
experience  when  they  pressed  home  God's  gracious  offers ; 
because  they  could  interest  them  as  those  who  had  the 
same  wants  and  longings;  because  of  that  deep  sympa- 
thy which  binds  them  in  a  common  brotherhood  ?  And 
because  God  has  made  this  arrangement  we  should  ever 
proclaim  his  messages  with  the  warmest  sympathy  toward 
our  kindred  according  to  the  flesh. 

There  is  something  in  affectionate  tenderness  that 
goes  directly  to  the  heart  and  calls  forth  its  responsive 
kindness.     It   awakens   attention,   convinces   that   the 


196  THE  PASTOR 

speaker  is  sincere  in  his  appeals,  breaks  down  all  oppo- 
sition of  the  mind  to  the  truth,  and  touches  sympathetic 
chords  which  thrill  out  from  speaker  to  hearer.  As  he 
weeps  or  smiles  or  hopes  or  fears  or  is  filled  with  awe,  so 
they  also  are  moved  and  their  hearts  warm  with  his. 
This  tenderness  will  melt  them  when  neither  arofuments 
nor  threatenings  nor  warnings  nor  invitations  nor  any- 
thing else  would  have  any  effect.  This  is  the  way  to 
get  at  the  hearts  of  the  audience,  and  hold  them  and 
influence  them  by  the  grand  motives  that  are  furnished 
in  the  gospel. 

To  speak  in  an  unfeeling  manner  is  sure  to  repel  the 
hearers  and  close  up  their  hearts.  It  leaves  the  impres- 
sion that  the  speaker  is  not  sincere  in  what  he  utters. 
It  sets  men  to  finding  faults  and  objections  to  the  dis- 
course. It  positively  hardens  and  renders  the  mind 
insensible  to  what  apj)ears  to  it  the  merest  platitude. 
Either  these  are  the  effects  of  heartless  preaching  or  it  is 
not  listened  to  at  all,  but  men  turn  from  it  as  if  religion 
were  of  little  account.  To  deliver  to  men  the  messages 
of  God,  in  which  life  and  death  are  at  stake,  in  an 
unfeelins:  manner  is  as  cruel  as  it  is  sinful. 

The  nature  of  the  message  we  bear,  the  identity  of 
our  interests  with  those  of  our  fellow-men,  the  conscious- 
ness of  our  own  many,  many  imperfections  and  the  suf- 
fering condition  of  our  hearers,  all  demand  that  we 
should  preach  to  them  in  the  most  tender  manner. 
AYitli  great  truth  and  force  has  this  thought  been  pre- 
sented by  an  able  writer:  "There  is  something  in  an 
affectionate  statement  of  gospel  truth  which  is  peculiarly 
calculated  to  find  its  way  to  the  heart.  Christianity  is 
a  religion  of  sympathy.  It  is  founded  on  the  principle 
of  human  wretchedness.  It  meets  man  in  every  species 
of  sorrow  and  affliction.     It  takes  him  by  the  hand 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  197 

when  deserted  by  human  supports.  It  pierces  the 
clouds  which  throw  a  melancholy  gloom  over  the  path 
of  life  and  opens  before  the  wayworn  traveler  a  hope 
full  of  immortality.  Let  us  reflect  upon  this  peculiarity 
of  our  holy  religion  and  consider  what  an  advantage  it 
gives  us  in  our  public  addresses.  By  far  the  greater 
part  of  our  congregation  is  suffering  in  one  way  or  an- 
other. We  cannot  enter  a  family  and  be  permitted  to 
know  what  is  passing  within  it  without  perceiving  that 
there  is  a  worm  corroding  the  root  of  their  comforts, 
some  poisoned  arrow  drinking  up  their  spirits,  some  in- 
tolerable burden  subduing  their  strength.  To  such  how 
suitable  is  the  invitation  of  the  compassionate  Saviour, 
'  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy-laden, 
and  I  will  give  you  rest ' !  How  appropriate  is  the  cha- 
racter of  the  great  High  Priest  who  is  touched  with  the 
feeling  of  our  infirmities !  To  such,  how  adapted  are 
the  consolations  of  the  Spirit,  the  promises  of  the  gospel 
and  the  resting-place  of  the  saints !  To  overlook  such 
circumstances,  and  to  discuss  abstract  truths  in  a  cold 
and  formal  and  heartless  manner,  oh,  what  a  loss  of 
opportunity  !  what  a  mockery  of  human  misery !  what 
a  dereliction  of  duty!  what  a  prostration  of  office!  what 
a  fearful  responsibility !  Let  us  pray  for  the  heart  of  a 
shepherd,  for  bowels  of  compassion.  Let  us  take  the 
sufferer  by  the  hand  and  conduct  him  to  the  Saviour. 
Let  us  lead  him  to  the  wells  of  salvation.  Let  us  pour 
the  healing  balm  into  his  bleeding  heart,  and  assure  him 
that  there  is  One  who  sympathizes  with  his  sorrows  and 
*  who  is  able  to  save  to  the  uttermost  all  that  come  unto 
God  by  him.' " 

The  experience  of  all  really  successful  ministers  agrees 
with  this.  "  We  may  talk,"  says  Nettleton,  "of  the  best 
means  of  doing  good,  but,  after  all,  the  greatest  difficulty 


198  THE  PASTOR 

lies  in  doing  it  in  a  proper  spirit,  '  speaking  the  truth 
in  love ' — '  in  meekness  instructing  those  that  oppose 
themselves'  with  *  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of 
Christ.'  I  have  known  anxious  sinners  drop  the  sub- 
ject of  religion  in  consequence  of  a  preacher  address- 
ing them  in  an  angry  tone."  "  I  was  never  fit,"  says 
Payson,  "  to  say  a  word  to  a  sinner  except  when  I  had 
a  broken  heart  myself,  when  I  was  subdued  and  melted 
into  tenderness,  and  felt  as  though  I  had  just  received 
pardon  to  my  own  soul,  and  when  my  heart  was  full  of 
tenderness  and  pity." 

(c)  Preaching  should  be  in  Sympathy  with  the  AVants 
OF  the  People. 

AVe  should  study  not  to  feel  above  those  to  whom  we 
minister,  not  to  stand  aloof  from  them,  not  simply  to 
patronize  them.  We  should  strive  rather  to  remember 
that  they  have  the  same  nature,  the  same  feelings,  the 
same  susceptibilities,  the  same  trials,  hopes  and  fears, 
with  ourselves — that  we  are  suffering  under  the  same 
disease  of  sin  and  need  the  same  remedy  that  they  do. 

AA'^e  should  strive  to  get  into  sympathy  with  the  feel- 
ings, the  wants,  the  trials,  the  temptations,  the  aspira- 
tions, the  doubts,  the  fears,  the  hopes,  the  joys  by  which 
they  are  affected.  We  should  deeply  study  those  mo- 
tives which  are  bearing  upon  them.  We  should  bring 
them  home  to  ourselves  and  weigh  well  the  influence 
they  would  be  likely  to  have  upon  us.  How  should 
we  feel  and  act  if  situated  in  every  respect  as  they  are  ? 
In  such  circumstances  what  motives  would  be  likely  to 
have  the  greatest  influence  upon  our  lives?  These  are 
questions  which  we  should  bring  home  very  closely. 
This  is  a  difficult,  but  most  important,  element  of  suc- 
cess  in  preaching.      The    old   divine,  Thomas  Adam, 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  199 

uttered  these  weighty  sentences :  "  How  much  better 
would  it  be  if,  instead  of  censuring  and  bitterly  in- 
veighing against  the  ignorance,  perverseness  and  cor- 
ruption of  my  neighbors,  I  exerted  myself  in  good 
earnest,  according  to  the  duty  of  my  station  and  the 
talents  which  God  has  given  me,  to  instruct  and  reform 
them  !  Perhaps  many  a  one  has  long  been  waiting  at 
the  pool  of  Bethesda  for  some  friendly  hand  to  help 
him  in,  and  I  pass  by  them  with  a  stupid  unconcern 
and  leave  them  groaning  under  their  misery.  ...  I 
find  it  very  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  through  my  self- 
ishness, to  sink  myself  into  the  common  mass  of  man- 
kind, so  as  to  take  my  full  share  of  their  guilt,  to  sym- 
pathize, to  pity,  to  have  a  fellow-feeling  of  their  wants, 
joys  and  sorrows,  and  be  truly  concerned  for  the  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  welfare  of  all." 

There  are  peculiarities  of  thought  and  feeling  in  every 
human  breast,  and  also  those  which  lodge  deeply  in  the 
hearts  of  classes  of  society.  There  are  national  feelings 
which  make  his  country  dear  to  the  patriot  and  the 
exile  far  from  his  home ;  the  poor  have  a  fellow-feeling 
in  their  trials ;  youthful  affection  has  its  strong  and 
endearing  ties ;  the  inebriate  sees  strange  charms  in  the 
intoxicating  cup ;  men  of  business  are  held  by  bonds 
not  easily  broken ;  even  fellowship  in  sin  lays  hold  of 
the  deep  springs  of  the  heart.  It  would  be  the  preacher's 
wisdom  to  try  to  understand  these  feelings,  to  get  near 
to  them,  to  sympathize  with  them,  and  to  use  them  in 
his  efforts  to  bring  the  truth  home  to  the  conscience. 
He  should  put  himself  in  the  place  of  those  to  whom 
he  preaches  and  get  his  heart  to  beat  in  unison  with 
theirs,  and  thus  influence  them  by  the  motives  of  the 
gospel. 

This  getting  into  the  feelings  of  the  people  and  sym- 


200  THE  PASTOR 

patliiziiig  with  them,  and  so  addressing  them,  is  one  of 
the  secrets  of  successful  preaching.  It  is  certain  to  cap- 
tivate men.  It  must  be  earnest,  for  how  can  we  feel 
deeply  for  our  hearers  and  not  be  fervent  in  our  appeals 
to  them  ?  We  have  but  to  get  at  this,  and  our  preaching 
must  tell.  It  w^ill  certainly  draw  men  to  the  sanctuary 
and  fill  the  house.  There  is  much  food  for  thought  in 
the  following  remarks :  "  The  great  preachers  of  the 
world  have  been  those  who  w^ere  in  direct  sympathy 
with  human  life  and  who  had  an  end  to  gain  with  the 
men  before  them.  The  end  of  preaching  is  not  a  good 
sermon,  but  a  holy  heart.  Fine  sermons  have  nearly 
ruined  good  preaching.  If  ministers  cared  more  for 
their  people  and  less  for  their  own  sermons,  they  would 
be  more  useful.  Learning,  rhetoric,  eloquence,  are  good 
as  collateral  influences,  but  no  man  will  win  souls  who 
does  not  feel  the  throbbing  pulse  of  his  whole  congre- 
gation, who  does  not  know  their  wants,  who  does  not 
study  their  lives,  who  does  not  understand  how  to  take 
the  primary  truths  of  Christianity  and  apply  them  to 
the  consciences  of  men  in  their  daily  business-life.  Such 
preachers,  and  only  such,  will  be  certainly  efficacious, 
and  such  preaching  is  necessary  to  the  filling  of  the 
churches.  Were  such  preaching  universal  in  our  time, 
not  only  would  our  churches  be  filled  to  overflowing,  but 
thousands  would  have  to  be  built ;  for,  you  may  depend 
upon  it,  there  is  never  a  man  who  preaches  intelligent 
truth,  and  preaches  it  with  a  living  sympathy  with  men, 
that  people  do  not  flock  to  hear." 

{d)  Aiming  Directly  for  Conversions  in  Preaching. 

It  is  true  that  in  the  ministrations  of  the  pulpit  we 
are  to  sow  the  seed  which  may  spring  up  and  pro- 
duce a  harvest  in  the  future — we  are  to  lay  foundations 


IN  THE  PULPIT,  201 

tliat  will  sustain  a  noble  structure,  it  may  be,  in  years 
for  hence.  But  we  must  also  calculate  on  the  conver- 
sion of  souls  at  once,  for  "  now  is  the  accepted  time,  be- 
hold, now  is  the  day  of  salvation."  In  our  preparations 
for  the  pulpit  and  in  our  preaching  we  should  have  ever 
before  us  the  solemn  oblis-ation  of  noiv  makino-  an  effort 
to  bring  some  of  our  audience  to  the  salvation  of  Christ. 
The  sermon  which  fails  in  this  fails  in  one  of  its  most 
important  objects.  So  prominent  should  this  aim  be 
with  us  that  after  every  sermon  we  would  look  anxious- 
ly to  see  who  had  been  impressed,  who  had  been  moved 
to  take  one  step  toward  the  cross.  We  would  inquire 
as  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  impenitent  who  hear  us, 
ascertain  their  difficulties,  and  then  shape  our  discourses 
so  as  to  meet  them. 

This  is  the  great  design  of  the  Christian  ministry. 
There  are  other  deeply  important  objects,  such  as  the 
edifying  of  believers,  but  this  is  the  chief  "  If  souls 
are  not  saved,  whatever  other  designs  are  accomplished, 
the  great  purpose  of  the  ministry  is  defeated."  Look 
at  the  preachers  of  the  New  Testament.  They  sought 
directly  to  save  men,  and  they  were  successful ;  for  con- 
sider the  thousands  converted  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
and  the  occasions  when  we  read,  "When  the  Gentiles 
heard  this,  they  were  glad,  and  glorified  the  word  of 
the  Lord,  and  as  many  as  were  ordained  to  eternal  life, 
believed."  On  this  their  hearts  were  set,  as  they  showed 
by  such  language  as  this  :  "  Now  then  we  are  ambassa- 
dors for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us ; 
we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled  to  God." 
This  was  implied  in  the  great  joromise  made  to  them  : 
"  Fear  not,  from  henceforth  thou  shalt  catch  men."  So 
also  in  the  commission  and  promise  :  "  And  he  said  unto 
them,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel 

26 


202  THE  PASTOR 

to  every  creature.  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized, 
shall  be  saved  ;  but  he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be 
damned."  Indeed,  this  is  explicitly  declared  to  be  the 
great  object  of  preaching :  "  It  pleased  God  by  the 
foolishness  of  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe." 
So  the  voice  of  infinite  wisdom  encourages  us  :  "  He  that 
winneth  souls  is  wise." 

Men  are  in  crying  need  of  the  benefits  of  salvation. 
They  are  lost ;  they  are  suffering ;  they  are  posting 
steadily  and  rapidly  down,  down  to  endless  woe.  Then 
a  way  of  saving  them  has  been  provided,  and  it  is  all 
ready  for  as  many  as  can  be  induced  to  enter  upon  it. 
The  proclamation  has  been  made  from  Heaven  that  they 
may  be  pardoned  and  received  back  into  the  favor  of 
of  that  God  against  whom  they  have  rebelled.  It  is 
ours,  as  preachers,  to  take  that  offer  and  carry  it  home 
to  them,  and  reiterate  it  and  explain  it,  and  show  the 
infinite  mercy  it  contains,  and  persuade  men  with  all 
urgency  to  accept  its  priceless  benefits.  This  is  to  be 
w^ith  us  a  great  object  in  every  sermon.  The  caution 
of  McCheyne  should  ever  be  before  us :  "  Never  forget 
that  the  end  of  a  sermon  is  the  salvation  of  the  people." 

This  direct  aim  after  conversion  must  have  a  very 
great  influence  upon  our  preaching.  We  are  aiming 
after  immediate  results ;  then  we  shall  necessarily  be 
far  more  interested  in  our  discourses,  we  shall  preach 
with  more  earnestness,  our  words  will  be  clothed  with 
more  directness  of  aim  at  the  heart.  Souls  are  now  at 
stake ;  how  importunate  we  should  be  with  them,  that 
now"  they  may  be  rescued  before  it  be  too  late  !  Christ  is 
now  to  be  offered,  and  accepted  or  rejected  ;  how  critical 
the  moment !  The  heart  is  now  to  be  reached  and  made 
soft  by  divine  grace,  or  it  will  grow  harder ;  how  tender 
should  we  be !     Treasui-e  can  now  be  laid  up  in  heaven ; 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  203 

oil  how  diligently  we  should  strive  for  such  eternal 
riches ! 

When  our  hearts  are  set  upon  saving  souls  at  once, 
our  preaching  must  necessarily  be  far  more  effective. 
Without  this  aim  there  will  not  be  that  earnest  pre- 
paratory prayer  upon  which  so  much  depends,  nor  will 
there  be  deep  study  as  to  the  best  way  of  securing  ac- 
ceptance for  the  saving  truths  of  Christ.  When  the 
preacher's  own  heart  becomes  inflamed  with  a  sense  of 
the  need  and  the  hope  of  men  being  converted  imme- 
diately, his  words  will  have  an  increased  force.  The 
true  fervor  in  the  pulpit  will  not  be  reached  until  it 
is  felt  that  souls  must  be  snatched  at  once  as  brands 
from  the  burning.  This  it  is  that  gives  a  glowing 
importunity  which  cannot  be  withstood.  The  heart 
yearning  to  glorify  Christ  by  the  immediate  salva- 
tion of  men  is  the  heart  which  the  Holy  Ghost  blesses. 
Where  this  is  found  the  preaching  must  have  power  and 
efficacy. 

Then,  as  it  has  been  well  said,  "  Nothing  short  of 
positive  success  can  satisfy  a  true  minister  of  Christ. 
His  plans  may  succeed  smoothly,  and  his  external 
machinery  may  work  steadily ;  but  without  actual  fruit 
in  the  saving  of  souls  he  counts  all  these  as  nothing. 
His  feeling  is,  '  My  little  children,  of  whom  I  travail 
in  birth  again  until  Christ  be  found  in  you.'  And  it 
is  this  feelino;  which  makes  him  successful.  '  Ministers  ' 
said  Owen,  'are  seldom  honored  with  success  unless 
they  are  continually  aiming  at  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners.' The  resolution  that  in  the  strength  and  with 
the  blessing  of  God  he  will  never  rest  without  suc- 
cess will  ensure  it.  It  is  the  man  who  has  made  up 
his  mind  to  confront  every  difficulty,  who  has  counted 
the  cost,  and,  fixing  his  eye  upon  the  prize,  has  de- 


204  THE  PASTOR 

termined  to  fight  liis  way  to  it — it  is  such  a  man  that 
conquers." 

The  preacher,  then,  should  have  liis  mind  constantly 
fixed  upon  the  direct  conversion  of  souls — the  souls  of 
individuals  whose  names  he  ever  keeps  before  him,  the 
souls  of  all  the  impenitent  in  his  congregation.  Of  this 
important  interest  he  should  never  become  oblivious. 
He  should  carry  it  with  him  into  the  closet,  into  the 
study  and  into  the  pulpit.  The  ever-recurring  questions 
with  him  should  be.  How  shall  I  reach  and  overcome 
the  great  difficulties  that  stand  in  the  way  of  perishing 
souls  ?  How  shall  I  make  the  truth  so  clear  that  those 
who  need  it  most  must  see  it  ?  How  shall  I  place  the 
offers  of  salvation  in  such  a  form  that  they  will  be  ac- 
cepted by  those  who  must  receive  them  now  or  be  lost 
for  ever  ?  He  should  seek  day  and  night  for  conversions. 
He  should  look  for  them  with  a  patience  that  is  never 
exhausted  and  with  a  faith  that  cannot  be  disappointed. 

Instances  innumerable  could  be  given  of  the  good  re- 
sults of  this  direct  aim  after  conversions  in  preaching. 
Here  is  the  testimony  of  the  Rev.  J.  A.  James :  "  I  am 
now  on  the  verge  of  old  age  and  the  subject  of  not  a 
few  of  its  infirmities.  It  is  now  some  consolation  to 
me  to  recollect  that  amidst  innumerable  defects — which, 
if  affection  has  concealed  them  from  the  notice  of  my 
friends,  are  humblingly  known  to  myself — I  have  in 
some  measure  ever  kept  in  view  the  conversion  of  sin- 
ners as  the  great  end  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and 
therefore  of  mine.  I  started  in  my  preaching  career 
while  yet  a  student  with  this  before  my  eyes  as  the 
great  purpose  for  which  I  entered  the  i)ulpit."  His 
biographer  relates  of  Rev.  R.  Knill  that  "his  specialty 
as  a  preacher  seems  to  have  been  the  directness  of  his 
aim  at  the  conversion  of  souls,  and  besides  the  multi- 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  205 

tudinous  instances  of  individual  success  there  was  reason 
to  believe  he  had  been  the  instrument  of  converting 
one  hundred  persons  who  in  one  way  or  another  became 
preachers  of  the  gospel." 

(e)  Sensational  Peeaching. 

There  is  a  kind  of  preaching,  sometimes  too  prevalent 
and  in  some  communities  too  popular,  against  which  a 
most  emphatic  protest  should  be  entered.  Its  aim  is  to 
awaken  curiosity  by  presenting  fantastic  thoughts  in  a 
grotesque  manner,  or  to  entertain  by  a  tissue  of  sickly 
sentimentalism,  or  to  startle  by  absurd  paradoxes,  or 
even  to  curry  the  popular  favor  by  flings  at  orthodoxy 
and  the  vital  truths  of  religion.  It  announces  its  sub- 
jects in  some  silly  phraseology.  Sermons  have  been 
announced  under  the  names  of  "  Spiders,"  "  Main 
Street,"  "Limpers,"  "The  Greatest  Liar  in  Town,"  etc. 
These  may  be  extreme  cases,  but  they  will  serve  to 
illustrate  the  wicked  absurdity  of  the  whole  thing. 
Then  plain  thoughts  must  be  expressed  in  flippant, 
new-fangled  language,  and  subjects  must  be  treated  in 
some  unheard-of  manner  that  will  cause  the  hearers  to 
stare. 

It  is  difiicult  to  find  language  strong  enough  by  which 
to  condemn  this  wicked  and  foolish  practice.  Where  in 
this  world  is  buffoonery  so  much  out  of  place  as  in  the 
pulpit  ?  What  sacrilege  it  is  to  trifle  with  sacred  things 
and  prostitute  the  very  gospel  that  was  established  by 
the  blood  of  Christ !  If  such  impiety  must  be  indulged 
in,  surely  it  ought  not  to  receive  the  name  of  Christian 
preaching.  It  ought  to  be  taken  into  some  other  place 
than  the  pulpit,  and  those  who  practice  it  should,  in  all 
reason,  drop  the  name  of  ministers  of  that  gospel  which 
they  seem  ashamed  to  present  in  the  form  and  language 


206  THE  PASTOR 

that  the  Scriptures  and  piety  of  the  Church  have  hal- 
lowed. 

The  origin  of  this  sinful  and  absurd  manner  of  en- 
tertaining an  audience  on  the  Lord's  day  most  generally 
is  in  a  desire  to  copy  after  some  erratic,  or  possibly  un- 
principled, preacher,  who,  by  his  recklessness  as  to  the 
way  of  handling  the  truth  of  God  and  by  his  genius,  has 
risen  to  a  temporary  popularity.  It  aims  to  gain  ap- 
plause for  originality,  to  awaken  curiosity  and  wonder, 
and  that  even  if  it  mocks  both  God  and  man  by  its 
maudlin  nonsense;  and  then  it  justifies  itself  by  the 
plea  that  in  this  way  alone  can  the  interest  of  an  audi- 
ence be  excited  or  retained. 

Now,  in  reference  to  this  whole  style  of  preaching  we 
would  say  that  to  good  taste  it  is  loathsome,  to  true  piety 
it  is  sinful,  and  to  sound  sense  it  is  impolitic.  Can  it  be 
otherwise  than  disgusting  to  hear  preachers  of  the  gos- 
pel, in  the  sacred  desk,  on  the  Lord's  day  and  with  the 
the  most  solemn  responsibility  resting  upon  them,  tri- 
fling before  an  audience  of  dying  men  with  mawkish 
conceits?  What  a  shock  does  it  give  to  every  right 
feeling  to  conceive  the  idea  of  the  apostle  Paul  preach- 
ing in  this  manner,  or  to  think  of  a  chapter  of  God's 
book  being  devoted  to  such  sensationalism !  Then  it 
is  nothing  less  than  blasphemy  to  caricature  the  word 
of  God,  as  is  often  done  by  this  kind  of  preaching,  to 
bring  it  into  ridicule,  to  trifle  with  God  and  truth  and 
souls,  and  to  treat  the  whole  matter  of  religion  as  if  it 
were  a  good  joke.  Besides,  it  is  utterly  futile ;  it  does 
not  in  the  end  accomplish  what  it  aims  at.  Hearers 
may  be  attracted  and  startled  for  a  short  time,  but  soon  ■ 
the  relish  will  be  gone  and  be  followed  by  disgust.  The 
effort  to  be  like  some  brilliant  star  in  the  pulpit  will  soon 
prove  a  miserable  failure.     Sensational  preaching  will 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  207 

not  attract  long.  There  are  multitudes  of  noble  models, 
living  and  deceased,  to  prove  that  the  preaching  of  the 
mind  of  God,  just  as  it  is  found  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
in  the  language  that  will  carry  it  home  most  directly  to 
the  heart,  is  the  preaching  that  will  most  surely  attract, 
most  permanently  edify,  do  the  most  good,  produce  the 
most  permanent  results  and  most  certainly  be  blessed 
by  the  God  of  the  gospel. 

The  things  of  God  and  the  soul  and  eternity  are  too 
solemn  to  be  trifled  with.  The  preacher  who  is  really 
in  earnest  in  his  work  will  not  turn  aside  from  the  eter- 
nal interests  on  hand  to  amuse  the  people,  to  startle 
them  or  to  gain  their  applause  by  his  ingenuity  and 
flights  of  fancy.  His  heart  will  be  so  set  upon  deliver- 
ing the  message  of  God  that  he  will  have  no  eye,  no  ear, 
no  taste  for  anything  else.  One  thing — even  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  conversion  of  souls — will  he  ever  keep 
before  him,  and  that  will  cut  off  all  that  is  sensational 
or  selfish  or  unbecoming  in  his  discourses.  He  will 
have  no  heart  but  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  most 
direct  and  emphatic  manner. 


PUBLIC  PRAYEE. 

This  is  one  of  the  leading  duties  of  the  minister  in 
the  pulpit,  and  must  therefore  receive  some  attention 
in  this  place.  It  is  a  subject  which  is  worthy  of  very 
careful  study  from  every  pastor — much  more  study  and 
preparation  than  it  often  receives.  Its  very  great  im- 
portance will  be  felt  when  we  consider,  {a)  that  pub- 
lic prayer  forms  so  large  a  part  of  the  worship  of  the 
sanctuary ;  (b)  that  it  is  intended  to  be  joined  in  and 
followed  in  spirit  by  all  the  congregation ;  (c)  that  its 
aim  is  to  express  the  wants  of  all  the  people  assembled ; 


208  THE  PASTOR 

(d)  that  it  is  an  appointed  vehicle  for  bringing  down 
the  blessings  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and  (e)  that  it  will 
inevitably  form  a  model  after  which  all  the  prayers, 
both  public  and  private,  of  the  praying  people  will  be 
formed.  Our  aim  now  shall  be  simply  to  indicate  some 
leading  points  concerning  it  which  ought  to  be  studied. 
We  offer  a  few  comprehensive  suggestions  which  can  be 
thought  out  more  fully  : 

1.  Public  prayer  should  receive  its  tone  and  sphnt  from 
a  sense  of  the  divine  presence.  In  it  we  come  especially 
near  to  God,  and  all  its  meaning  and  value  depend  upon 
his  presence,  recognized  and  felt  as  a  reality.  This  state 
of  mind  in  offering  public  prayer  will  help  to  banish 
worldly  thoughts,  will  bring  spiritual  and  eternal  things 
very  near,  will  give  a  felt  reality  to  the  services,  and 
will  produce  that  importunity  at  the  throne  of  grace 
which  is  so  essential.  It  will  inspire  the  proper  rever- 
ence when  the  assembly  gather  around  the  footstool  of 
God.  What  is  more  unbecoming  than  irreverence  or 
levity  in  the  presence  of  Jehovah,  and  while  appealing 
to  him  for  mercy,  pardon  and  acceptance  ?  This  sense 
of  the  divine  presence,  when  strong  in  the  mind  of  the 
preacher,  will  disseminate  itself  through  the  whole  au- 
dience and  produce  a  salutary  influence  upon  all.  When 
it  pervades  the  prayer  at  the  commencement,  it  will  go 
down  through  all  the  rest  of  the  services,  giving  them 
elevation,  solemnity  and  power.  The  aim  of  the  min- 
ister, as  he  engages  in  this  service,  should  be  to  get  his 
mind  filled  with  the  impression,  "  God  is  now  present, 
Christ  the  Mediator  is  here,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  now,  at 
this  very  moment,  helping  our  infirmities."  It  is  pos- 
sible to  attain  this  state  of  mind,  and  no  effort  should  be 
spared  until  it  is  reached. 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  209 

2.  The  public  prayer  of  the  pastor  should  be  compre- 
hensive. However  it  may  be  with  private  or  social 
prayer,  the  prayer  of  the  sanctuary  should  be  made  to 
cover  at  least  the  leading  wants  of  the  whole  assembly. 
This  is  its  object,  and  this  is  expected  of  it.  It  is 
obvious  that  it  should  contain  praise  for  the  infinite 
perfections  and  glories  of  God,  thanksgiving  for  his 
boundless  mercies,  confession  for  sins  of  every  name, 
prayer  for  the  supply  of  all  wants,  and  intercession  for 
blessings  upon  others.  These  are  general  objects  which 
manifestly  should  be  embraced  in  the  prayers  of  the 
house  of  God.  But  besides  these  there  should  be  a 
large  comprehension  of  other  wants  which  are  common 
to  all.  Thus  prolixity  of  expression  will  be  avoided, 
and  variety  will  be  secured  in  this  part  of  the  public 
worship.  But  a  far  more  important  object  will  be 
reached  in  meeting  the  diversified  wants  of  the  people 
of  God  and  of  his  Church.  Think  of  the  various  wants 
which  must  be  pressing  upon  the  hearts  of  a  whole  con- 
gregation of  men  and  women.  Some  have  their  doubts 
and  fears,  some  their  repentings  for  recent  sins,  some 
their  peculiar  temptations,  some  their  afflictions  and 
perplexities,  some  their  business  troubles,  and  some  their 
anxieties  about  their  impenitent  relatives  and  friends. 
The  petitions  in  public  prayer  should  embrace  all  such 
cases.  They  will  thus  often  prove  grateful  to  troubled 
hearts  whose  sorrows  are  little  known  to  men.  Then 
the  vast  interests  of  Christ's  kingdom  must  also,  of 
course,  be  included  in  the  prayer  of  the  sanctuary. 
"  Thy  kingdom  come  "  is  a  petition  of  vast  scope  which 
must  never  be  forgotten.  The  particular  church  of  the 
worshipers,  the  blessings  of  revival,  the  circulation  of 
the  word,  the  progress  of  missions,  the  work  of  the 
Sabbath-school,  the  dissemination  of  the  printed  page, 

27 


210  THE  PASTOR 

and  the  sending  forth  of  a  godly  ministry,  with  other 
subjects  pertaining  to  the  welfare  of  Zion,  must  find  their 
place  in  this  deeply-important  part  of  public  worship. 
How  wide,  then,  should  be  its  scope !  how  comprehen- 
sive its  view  of  all  the  wants  of  the  people  of  God  and 
of  the  Church,  which  is  now  struggling  with  such  des- 
perate enemies ! 

3.  In  public  prayer  the  petitions  should  be  as  specific 
as  possible.  They  should  not  only  be  comprehensive,  as 
embracing  the  vast  scope  of  the  Church's  wants,  but 
they  should  also  be  definite  as  to  the  things  which  are 
sought.  Vague  generalities  do  not  ordinarily  amount 
to  much  in  this  service.  They  do  not  arrest  the  atten- 
tion, they  do  not  call  forth  the  importunity,  nor  do  they 
awaken  the  desire  that  are  essential  qualities  of  accept- 
able prayer.  When  we  have  a  specific  thing  for  which 
we  plead,  then  we  plead  in  earnest — we  become  importu- 
nate, and  our  sincerity  is  made  manifest.  Hence  there 
should  be  definiteness  in  the  petitions  which  we  carry 
before  God  in  his  sanctuary.  We  should  not  rest  with 
vaguely  asking  that  the  evils  of  sin  might  be  removed 
from  the  world,  but  that  infidelity  and  injustice,  and 
dishonesty  and  intemperance  and  Sabbath  desecration 
and  other  great  sins  might  be  done  away.  We  should 
not  be  satisfied  with  general  petitions  for  the  afflicted, 
but  we  should  remember  the  sick,  the  sorrowing,  the 
embarrassed  and  other  sufferers.  It  is  not  enough  that 
we  pray  indefinitely  for  the  young,  but  our  hearts  should 
go  out  in  earnest  desires  that  they  might  be  kept  from 
temptation,  that  they  might  be  converted,  and  that  they 
might  be  made  useful  in  their  lives.  The  petition  is 
not  discriminative  enough  when  we  merely  ask  that  the 
various  agencies  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  may  be 
blessed ;  but  we  should  also  ask  distinctly  for  the  cir- 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  211 

culation  of  the  Bible,  the  raising  up  of  a  sanctified 
ministry,  the  success  of  missions,  and  other  specific 
objects.  In  this  way  our  prayers  will  have  more  point, 
more  variety,  more  earnestness,  and  undoubtedly  will 
be  more  effectual.  All  these  and  other  specific  objects 
of  course  cannot  be  introduced  into  each  public  prayer, 
but  there  should  be  careful  attention  that  they  all  be  oc- 
casionally remembered,  some  of  them  should  find  a  place 
in  the  worship  of  every  Sabbath.  In  following  this 
counsel  there  must  be  good  judgment  used.  There 
might  be  such  an  enumeration  of  minute  and  trivial 
details  as  would  almost  bring  ridicule  upon  the  exercise 
— an  evil  against  which  a  proper  sense  of  the  dignity  of 
the  presence  and  place  and  worship  will  be  the  best 
preservative. 

4.  In  public  prayer  the  petitions  should  be  direct  in 
aim  and  simple  in  language.  The  first  thing  is  to  have 
in  the  mind  a  clear  and  distinct  perception  of  what  is 
wanted,  and  then  to  ask  for  it  in  words  which  are  the 
most  natural  and  the  least  circuitous,  and  that  convey 
our  thoughts  most  directly.  The  simple  expression  of 
our  wants  to  God  is  the  true  idea  of  all  prayer.  For 
this  reason  we  should  not  hesitate  to  use  the  imperative 
mood  as  if  it  were  an  unwarranted  boldness.  Its  use  is 
not  irreverent.  We  find  it  freely  used  in  that  model  of 
prayer  which  we  have  been  taught  by  our  Lord.  "Give 
us  this  day  our  daily  bread  "  is  the  form  in  which  we 
find  its  expressions.  We  may  follow  this  pattern  boldly. 
The  Lord's  Prayer  should  also  be  our  model  in  its  grand 
simplicity  and  directness.  It  uses  no  roundabout,  no 
inflated,  no  labored  language,  but  each  petition  is  of- 
fered in  fervent  and  most  natural  words,  and  then  it 
passes  on  to  the  next.  It  is  a  great  abuse  of  public 
prayer  to  use  it  for  preaching  to  the  audience  or  for 


212  THE  PASTOR 

rebuking  them,  or  even,  as  is  often  done,  for  giving 
information  to  the  Lord.  All  these  things  are  out  of 
place  in  it.  Never  should  it  be  forgotten  that  its  great 
object  is  to  carry  before  God  the  diversified  wants  of 
the  whole  congregation  and  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ, 
and  that  in  the  most  direct  manner  in  our  power.  This 
manner  of  prayer  will  intensify  our  sense  of  the  reality 
of  the  position  we  occupy  as  suppliants  struggling  at  the 
throne  of  God.  Then  it  is  only  when  our  j^rayers  are 
uttered  in  this  simple  manner  that  the  people  can  fol- 
low us,  as  they  should,  in  all  our  petitions.  Moreover, 
it  is  only  this  simple,  child-like,  reverent  deportment 
that  is  becoming  the  majesty  of  Him  before  whom 
we  appear.  God's  presence  is  no  place  for  verbosity. 
Effort  after  rhetorical  figures  or  inflated  language,  or 
an  utterance  that  is  merely  calculated  to  please  men, 
is  greatly  irreverent  before  Jehovah.  Our  only  effort 
should  be  to  express  our  wants  in  the  most  direct  and 
earnest  manner. 

5.  B7'evity  should  be  carefully  studied  in  public 
prayer.  This  is  a  point  worthy  of  attention  by  most 
ministers — of  very  much  attention  by  some.  When  the 
exercise  is  continued  beyond  a  reasonable  length,  it  in- 
variably becomes  prolix  in  thought  and  verbose  in  ex- 
pression. Then  all  the  subsequent  parts  of  the  service 
must  suffer — must  either  be  hurried  over  in  an  unsatis- 
factory manner,  or  be  joined  in  by  the  audience  in  such 
a  state  of  mind  and  body  that  but  little  benefit  can  be 
expected.  It  is  expected  that  in  the  prayer  of  the  min- 
ister the  whole  congregation  should  follow  in  spirit,  mak- 
ing its  petitions  their  own,  and  expressing  their  wants 
thereby.  But  when  it  is  lengthened  out  to  weariness 
they  cannot  follow ;  they  either  become  drowsy,  or  they 
grow  impatient,  or  they  even  fall  into  a  state  of  irrita- 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  213 

tion.  Of  course  all  good  impressions  are  driven  away 
from  their  minds  when  there  is  so  little  consideration  on 
the  part  of  the  minister.  In  this  way  multitudes  of 
prayers  are  ruined,  so  far  as  their  influence  upon  the 
audience  is  concerned.  Instances  could  be  given  where 
the  hearers  have  been  almost  exasperated  by  them, 
where  a  spirit  of  impatience  instead  of  devotion  has 
been  produced,  and  where  the  whole  subsequent  ser- 
vices have  been  spoiled.  What  good  effect  can  prayers 
have  upon  the  minds  of  the  people  when  they  are  weary, 
listless  or  irritated  ?  But  if  prayer  be  brief  it  will  be 
more  to  the  point  and  more  interesting,  and  when  it  is 
finished  the  people  will  be  hungry  for  further  commu- 
nion with  God,  and  in  a  right  frame  of  mind  to  join  in 
the  remaining  services  of  the  hour.  The  Lord's  Prayer 
is  very  brief.  The  jDublic  prayers  of  the  most  successful 
preachers,  such  as  Spurgeon,  are  remarkable  for  their 
conciseness.  We  would  venture  to  suggest  that  the 
prayer  of  public  worship  should  not,  under  ordinary 
circumstances,  exceed  eight  minutes  in  length  ;  five,  in 
many  cases,  would  not  be  too  short.  This  mntter  re- 
quires study  and  preparation.  It  is  difficult  for  many 
preachers  to  believe  to  what  extent  they  do  lengthen 
out  their  prayers.  It  is  no  easy  task  to  be  both  brief 
and  comprehensive  in  this  part  of  the  worshij)  of  God. 
6.  The  prayer  of  the  sanctuary  should  be  thoroughly 
saturated  with  scriptural  thought  and  expression.  The 
language  of  the  Bible  is  that  which  the  Spirit  prompted, 
and  which  must  therefore  be  most  in  accordance  with 
the  mind  of  God.  For  the  same  reason  it  must  be  Bible 
language  which  is  best  calculated  to  express  those  devo- 
tional feelings  which  are  the  work  of  the  Spirit  in 
the  heart.  If  the  Spirit  maketli  intercession  for  us  with 
groanings  which  cannot  be  uttered,  the  language  which 


214  THE  PASTOR 

he  teaches  must  be  the  best  adapted  to  express  spiritual 
wants.  Moreover,  scriptural  expressions  are  those  with 
which  the  people  are  most  familiar  and  which  they  can 
most  easily  follow.  They  touch  chords  in  the  heart 
which  no  other  forms  of  utterance  can  reach.  It  is  on 
this  account  that  we  often  find  laymen,  whose  whole 
j-jhraseology  is  taken  from  the  word  of  God,  leading  in 
this  service  to  the  greatest  edification.  Then,  what  is 
there  so  well  calculated  to  excite  devotional  feelings  as 
those  hallowed  utterances  which  the  Holy  Ghost  indited, 
which  the  most  godly  of  men  have  been  using  for  ages, 
and  which  are  associated  with  all  that  is  devout  and 
heavenly?  Besides,  the  use  of  scriptural  language  in 
public  prayer  honors  the  word  of  God  and  fixes  it  more 
deeply  in  the  memory  and  affections  of  the  people. 
Only  one  caution  should  be  given  here :  that  is,  not  to 
use  scriptural  expressions  in  prayer  as  a  mere  formal- 
ity, as  mere  stereotyped  phraseology,  in  the  use  of  which 
neither  mind  nor  faith  nor  feeling  is  moved.  This 
should  be  carefully  avoided.  The  meaning  of  the  Bible 
words  which  are  used  should  be  distinctly  comprehended 
and  their  glowing  thoughts  poured  out  of  a  full  heart. 
To  pray  in  this  manner  will  require  that  the  devotional 
expressions  of  Scripture  be  carefully  stored  up  in  the 
mind  and  ready  for  use  in  the  sanctuary.  Every  min- 
ister should  plan  and  toil  to  have  this  store  become  richer 
and  richer. 

7.  The  public  prayer  of  the  pastor  should  be  an  echo 
of  the  deep  earnestness  which  he  has  learned  in  the  closet. 
In  the  closet,  alone  with  God,  with  the  world  shut  out, 
is  the  proper  place  to  get  the  mind  and  heart  into  the 
proper  tone  for  conducting  the  public  devotions.  There 
is  the  place  to  cultivate  that  all-important  sense  of  the 
divine  presence  without   which   there  can  be  no  real 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  215 

prayer.  There,  in  closest  communion  with  our  Lord 
and  Saviour,  we  may  attain  to  a  deep  impression  of  our 
own  and  the  Church's  wants ;  there  we  may  reach  the 
necessary  feeling  of  reality  in  the  service ;  there  we  may 
get  the  earnestness  that  will  aw\aken  every  faculty,  the 
wrestling  that  will  not  be  shaken  off,  the  importunity 
that  will  take  no  denial.  There  we  may  have  poured 
out  upon  us  "  the  Spirit  of  grace  and  of  supj^lication," 
and  there  we  may  seek  and  obtain  the  divine  assistance 
which  is  so  much  needed  in  conducting  the  devotions  of 
God's  people.  From  that  mount  of  blessed  intercourse 
with  God  we  might  come  down  with  face  beaming,  heart 
glowing  and  faith  so  strong  that  the  people  would  feel, 
whilst  we  led  in  their  supplications,  that  we  stood  with 
them  at  the  very  gate  of  heaven.  That  minister  who 
is  but  seldom  in  his  closet,  and  but  cold  when  there,  will 
certainly  be  weak  in  public  prayer,  but  the  one  who  is 
mighty  in  private  with  God  will  also  be  mighty  in 
public. 


PREPARATION   OF  THE   MIND   FOR   ENTERING  THE 
PULPIT. 

This  may  seem  a  small  matter,  but  it  is  in  fact  one 
of  very  great  importance,  not  only  to  the  preacher  him- 
self, but  also  to  his  whole  audience.  It  is  not  enough 
that  the  sermon  should  be  prepared  and  ready  to  be 
preached,  but  there  should  also  be  such  a  state  of  mind 
as  would  impart  unction  to  it  and  to  all  the  other  parts 
of  the  service.  This  point  is  worthy  of  much  attention  ; 
the  preacher's  own  comfort  is  involved ;  the  success  of 
the  sermon  in  finding  its  way  to  the  hearts  of  the  hearers 
is  at  stake.  In  fact,  the  tone  of  devotion  that  is  to  per- 
vade the  whole  congregation  is  closely  connected  with 


216  THE  PASTOR 

that  which  fills  the  preacher's  heart  as  he  enters  the 
sacred  desk.  If  his  heart  is  cold,  his  thoughts  dis- 
tracted and  his  raind  filled  with  lower  cares,  then  the 
whole  service  will  almost  necessarily  be  destitute  of  spir- 
itual power.  It  may  not  be  possible  for  liim  to  have 
perfect  command  over  the  state  of  his  mind  when  enter- 
ing upon  the  worship  of  the  house  of  God,  but  by  dil- 
igent attention  he  may  approximate  that  happy  frame 
that  will  make  his  ministrations  a  delight  both  to  his 
audience  and  to  himself.  To  this  end  he  should  strive  to 
have  his  mind  freed  from  everything  distracting,  filled 
with  the  Spirit,  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  great 
importance  of  the  duties  before  him,  glowing  with  love 
and  fresh  from  blessed  communion  with  his  Saviour. 

Before  going  into  the  pulpit  there  should,  of  course, 
be  some  length  of  time  sjient  in  secret  prayer  with  ref- 
erence to  the  particular  service  about  to  be  entered  on. 
In  such  preparatory  devotion  of  the  closet  the  mind 
should  be  elevated  and  filled  with  the  spirit  of  adora- 
tion. That  is  the  place  to  get  near  to  God,  to  obtain 
the  unction  from  on  high,  to  make  sure  of  the  Spirit's 
presence  from  the  beginning  to  the  end  of  the  approach- 
ing public  worship.  But  besides  this  secret  prayer  pre- 
paratory to  entering  the  pulpit,  and  besides  the  premed- 
itated effort  to  have  the  mind  in  a  high  devotional  frame, 
there  are  certain  precautionary  hints  that  should  receive 
attention. 

1.  27ie  mind  should  be  kept  as  free  as  possible  from 
anxiety  concerning  the  sermon  about  to  be  preached.  If 
the  preparation  for  it  is  felt  to  be  too  imperfect,  or  if  it 
be  not  yet  finished,  or  if  there  be  too  much  solicitude 
about  getting  through  it,  or  about  the  impression  it  may 
make,  then  the  mind  is  sure  to  be  agitated,  and  so  far 
disqualified  for  the  duty  of  the  hour.    To  avoid  this  the 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  217 

sermon  should  be  conscientiously  studied  out,  its  prep- 
aration completed  in  due  time,  and  then  the  whole 
matter  trusted  to  the  providence  of  God,  with  the  mind 
perfectly  calm. 

2.  The  portion  of  Scripture  to  be  read  and  the  hymns 
to  be  given  out  should  all  be  selected  beforehand  a.nd 
carefully  gone  over,  so  that  their  contents  inay  be  fully 
known.  It  is  sorely  distracting  to  be  compelled  to  search 
for  hymns  in  the  pulpit  or  to  turn  over  the  leaves  of  the 
Bible  for  some  chapter  half  remembered,  and  perhaps 
not  at  all  appropriate  to  the  subject  on  hand  when  found. 
All  this  should  be  guarded  against  by  previous  j)rep- 
aration. 

3.  The  minister  should  set  himself  resolutely  against 
hearing  anything  that  might  worry  or  agitate  him  as  he 
enters  the  pulpit.  There  are  often  well-meaning  but 
thoughtless  persons,  and  more  frequently  habitual  fault- 
finders, who  will  waylay  him  there  to  tell  him  of  some 
trouble  that  is  brewing  in  the  church,  of  some  members 
who  are  walking  unworthily,  or  of  some  duty  which  is 
calculated  to  perplex.  This  is  simply  cruel ;  it  is  tor- 
turing the  minister  when  there  is  most  need  for  his 
mind  to  be  settled.  Surely,  the  Lord's  Day,  and  espe- 
cially that  important  moment  of  it,  should  be  spared  to 
him.  All  his  ingenuity  should  be  exerted  in  devis- 
ing methods  for  freeing  himself  from  this  sore  an- 
noyance. 

4.  The  notices  which  are  handed  him  to  be  read  in  the 
pulpit  often  disconcert  the  preacher  at  the  commencement 
of  public  worship.  Sometimes  they  pertain  to  matters 
of  which  he  does  not  approve,  sometimes  to  outside  re- 
ligious meetings  to  be  held  at  the  same  hours  with  some 
of  his  own  stated  services,  sometimes  to  things  which  are 
purely  secular.     Then  the  conflict  between  his  sense  of 

28 


218  THE  PASTOR 

duty,  or  the  dictates  of  his  judgment,  or  even  his  per- 
sonal feelings  and  his  desire  not  to  give  offence,  is  often 
painful  as  well  as  perplexing.  He  must  decide  prompt- 
ly, for  there  is  no  time  for  deliberation;  and  thus  his 
mind  may  become  so  distracted  as  to  be  unfitted  for  the 
subsequent  duties  of  the  hour.  Probably  the  best  way 
to  overcome  this  difficulty  is  to  have  all  notices,  other 
than  those  of  the  ordinary  services  of  the  congregation, 
go  into  the  hands  of  a  committee  of  the  session,  and  let 
it  be  responsible  for  their  being  read  or  not  read.  Then 
the  preacher,  upon  the  state  of  whose  mind  so  much 
depends,  will  be  saved  from  what  might  mar  the  whole 
exercises  of  the  day. 


WEITTEN  OR  EXTEMPORANEOUS   SERMONS. 

This  is  a  practical  point  which  meets  every  preacher 
at  the  commencement  of  his  ministry,  and  it  must  receive 
attention  at  once.  On  this  account,  although  it  prop- 
erly belongs  to  the  subject  of  Homiletics,  it  must  not  be 
overlooked  when  the  general  work  of  the  pastor  is  under 
consideration ;  and  it  may  as  well  be  acknowledged  at 
once  that  no  positive  decision  can  be  given  as  to  which 
plan,  in  all  cases,  is  the  better  one.  Some  preachers  can 
succeed  better  in  the  use  of  the  one  method,  and  some 
in  the  other.  Some  men  have  such  ready  command  of 
language  and  such  self-possession  that  it  is  better  for 
them  to  use  no  notes  in  the  pulpit ;  but  some  are  so  me- 
thodical in  the  presentation  of  their  thoughts,  so  slow 
in  the  selection  of  their  words  and  so  easily  disconcerted 
before  an  audience,  that  it  is  far  better  for  them  to  use 
the  manuscript.  Then  it  is  certainly  advisable  for  each 
one  ordinarily  to  follow  the  plan  which  he  finds,  upon 
fair  trial,  to  be  the  better  one  for  him.     As  a  matter  of 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  219 

fact,  we  find  that  some  of  the  greatest  preachers  of  the 
world  have  carefully  written  and  read  every  word,  while 
some  just  as  great  have  not  taken  a  line  into  the  pulpit. 
Each  plan  undoubtedly  has  its  advantages,  which  should 
be  carefully  considered. 

Some  of  the  advantages  of  the  plan  of  writing  ser- 
mons are  these :  It  secures  more  accuracy  in  stating 
gospel  truths  and  doctrines,  and  more  correct  quotation 
of  Scripture.  When  sermons  are  deliberately  written 
out  there  is  better  opportunity  of  studying  variety — a 
fact  which  Dr.  J.  W.  Alexander  has  well  presented: 
"  It  has  been  observed  that  preachers  who  rely  upon 
their  extemporaneous  powers  are  very  apt  to  fall  into  a 
very  great  sameness.  They  repeat  the  same  thoughts 
and  the  same  trains  of  thought,  and  at  length  almost 
the  same  sermons;  and  this  they  do  without  being  con- 
scious of  it.  .  .  .  Mere  writing  is  not  a  certain  prevent- 
ive of  this  evil,  but  it  has  an  excellent  tendency  to  pre- 
vent it,  as  ensuring  an  excellent  amount  of  fresh  study, 
and  by  keeping  the  mind,  for  longer  periods  and  with 
greater  deliberation,  in  view  of  the  truth."  In  this 
way,  too,  there  can  be  more  conciseness  in  the  present- 
ation of  truth.  Moreover,  the  habit  of  writing  sermons 
so  accustoms  one  to  writing  that  he  is  prepared  to  con- 
tribute something — as  every  minister  should — to  the 
press.  Besides,  sermons  that  are  carefully  written  can 
be  preserved  for  future  use,  and  perhaps  prove  invalu- 
able, it  may  be,  in  old  age,  when  mental  vigor  shall  have 
declined.  One  thing  the  preacher  should  carefully  ob- 
serve when  he  uses  written  sermons — that  is,  to  make 
himself  beforehand  thoroughly  familiar  with  his  man- 
uscript, going  over  it  at  least  four  or  five  times,  so  that 
he  may  deliver  the  sermon  with  the  utmost  freedom. 

Extempore  preaching  also  has  its  advantages,  among 


220  THE  PASTOR 

which  we  may  enumerate  the  following :  It  can  be  made 
very  direct  and  impressive.  It  affords  an  opportunity 
for  introducing  new  and  striking  matter  that  may  pre- 
sent itself  at  the  moment.  It  helps,  by  the  peculiar 
preparation  it  demands,  to  store  the  memory  with  di- 
vine truth.  It  economizes  time  by  doing  away  with  the 
drudgery  of  writing.  It  gives  ability  for  extemporane- 
ous speaking  in  church  courts,  on  the  platform  or  on 
any  other  occasion  when  much  preparation  would  be 
impossible.  Then  the  ability  for  this  kind  of  preach- 
ing can  be  gained  in  almost  all  cases  where  there  is 
persistent  effort  for  it.  The  grand  secret  of  reaching  it 
is  to  know  exactly,  by  previous  diligent  study,  what  is 
wanted  to  be  said,  and  then  trust  to  the  moment  for  the 
lanouao-e. 

Considering,  then,  that  each  plan  has  its  own  manifest 
advantages,  the  general  conclusion  is  obvious,  that  for 
most  ministers  it  is  advisable  sometimes  to  use  the  one 
method  and  sometimes  the  other.  Each  has  some  train- 
ing process  or  some  other  benefit  to  confer  upon  him 
who  practices  it;  the  two  need  not  be  antagonistic  to 
each  other ;  they  may  rather  be  made  supplemental,  and 
help  each  other.  We  would  recommend  that  in  ordi- 
nary cases  both  plans  be  used  occasionally.  When  there 
are  two  services  on  the  Sabbath  it  is  a  most  excellent 
rule  to  write  one  of  them  and  to  conduct  the  other  in 
an  extemporaneous  manner.  In  this  way  the  advan- 
tages of  both  methods  may  be  secured. 

MAY  SERMONS  SOMETIMES  BE  REPEATED? 

In  respect  to  this  matter  there  are  two  extremes,  both 
of  which  should  be  avoided.  Some  ministers  indulge 
in  the  habit  of  repeating  sermons  so  frequently  as  to 


IN  THE  PULPIT.  221 

wrong  their  audience  and  seriously  injure  themselves  in 
many  ways.  Others,  again,  are  too  scrupulous.  When 
a  sermon  has  been  very  carefully  prepared  on  an  im- 
portant subject,  and  preached  to  the  great  edification 
of  the  people,  why  should  they  not  in  some  future  year 
have  the  same  benefit  from  it  ?  It  is  acknowledged  that 
a  sermon  may  sometimes  be  preached  a  second  time  to 
the  great  profit  of  a  congregation.  Hearers  are  occa- 
sionally censorious  about  this  matter  without  reason,  and 
certainly  without  reflection.  Sometimes  preachers  them- 
selves are  far  more  cautious  about  it  than  is  for  the  ad- 
vantage of  either  themselves  or  their  hearers.  On  the 
other  hand,  where  it  is  very  often  done — done  so  as  to 
excite  just  criticism  among  the  people — the  effect  must 
be  evil.  Its  tendency  is  to  foster  habits  of  slothfulness 
in  the  preacher  himself,  and  to  prevent  that  freshness 
and  aiipropriateness  in  his  discourses  which  are  so  de- 
sirable ;  to  awaken  dissatisfaction  among  the  hearers, 
and  to  give  an  advantage  to  any  who  might  be  un- 
friendly, and  so  to  greatly  injure  the  preacher's  use- 
fulness. 

It  is  well,  therefore,  to  establish  some  general  prin- 
ciples according  to  which  only  the  repetition  of  sermons 
will  be  allowed.  It  is  not  wise  to  trust  the  matter  to 
the  casual  feelings  of  the  day.  When,  then,  is  it  allow- 
able that  sermons  should  be  preached  again  to  the  same 
congregation  ?  The  following  rules  may  be  suggested  : 
A  sermon  may  be  repeated  after  some  time  when  it  has 
been  prepared  for  a  class  of  persons  who  were  not  pres- 
ent at  its  first  delivery  ;  when  it  was  carefully  prepared, 
but,  the  weather  being  unfavorable,  there  were  at  first 
but  few  present ;  when  unexpected  calls  upon  the  min- 
ister's time  render  a  new  preparation  utterly  impossible; 
when,  being  very  carefully  prepared,  new  circumstances 


222  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  PULPIT. 

in  the  congregation  promise  great  good  from  its  repeti- 
tion ;  when  judicious  persons  in  the  church  earnestly 
request  that  it  should  be  preached  again.  Only,  let  not 
a  duty  of  such  vast  importance  as  that  of  preaching 
be  performed  in  a  spirit  of  slothfulness.  Let  not  the 
people  have  reason  to  think  that  their  pastor  could  be 
tempted  by  a  motive  so  unworthy.  Let  not  this  or  any 
other  of  the  duties  of  the  pulpit  be  discharged  in  a 
spirit  unworthy  of  the  awful  Presence  and  of  the  mo- 
mentous results  that  must  follow. 


CHAPTER    V. 

THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL 
WORK. 

Preaching  is  the  chief  work  of  the  ministerial  office, 
but  it  is  not  by  any  means  the  only  one.  There  are 
many  other  duties,  of  a  less  prominent  but  of  a  deeply 
important  nature,  which  devolve  upon  the  pastor  in  his 
relations  to  the  particular  flock  over  which  the  Holy 
Ghost  hath  made  him  overseer.  In  the  present  chapter 
we  would  treat  of  such  of  these  parochial  duties,  other 
than  that  of  preaching,  as  belong  to  him  personally — 
duties  which  either  cannot  be  performed  by  any  other 
than  the  minister  or  are  justly  expected  of  him.  Like 
the  Great  Master,  it  is  the  calling  of  the  ministerial 
servant  to  go  about  doing  good.  It  is  an  elementary 
principle  of  his  office  as  a  pastor  that  he  is  to  watch  over 
the  flock  committed  to  his  care.  Most  solemn  is  the  ob- 
ligation resting  upon  ministers  to  watch  for  souls  as 
those  who  must  give  account.  These  less  conspicuous 
duties  of  the  ministerial  office  are  indispensable.  With- 
out due  attention  to  them  no  man  can  be  either  faithful 
or  successful  in  the  sacred  calling.  Great  j^reaching- 
power  will  not  do  without  this.  A  man  may  be  a  great 
preacher,  but  through  neglect  of  the  other  pastoral 
duties  come  far  short  of  the  good  he  might  otherwise 
have  accomplished.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  often  the 
case  that  a  minister  of  but  moderate  power  in  the  pul- 
pit will  do  much  for  the  cause  of  Christ  by  his  tact  and 

223 


224  THE  PASTOR 

industry  and  fidelity  in  the  other  parochial  duties.  This 
is  a  holy  art  which  should  be  carefully  studied  and  dil- 
igently practiced  by  every  ordained  workman  in  the 
vineyard  of  the  Lord. 


PASTORAL  VISITING. 

A  prominent  part  of  the  pastor's  work  is  to  go  from 
house  to  house  and  see  all  the  families  of  his  congre- 
gation at  home.  It  is  expected  of  him,  and  justly, 
that  he  should  occasionally  enter  into  every  household, 
carrying  with  him  the  spirit  and  the  message  of  the 
gospel.  This  duty  of  the  minister  is  indispensable.  It 
is  indispensable  that  he  should  visit  the  families  of  his 
congregation,  and  it  is  also  very  desirable  that  he  should 
see  other  families  and  seek  to  interest  them  in  the  great 
concerns  of  their  souls.  No  faithful  pastor  can  or  will 
neglect  this  work  of  pastoral  visiting.  It  was  sanctioned 
and  made  obligatory  by  apostolic  example.  Paul  could 
say  to  the  Ephesians :  "  I  kept  back  nothing  that  was 
profitable  unto  you,  but  have  showed  you  and  have 
taught  you  publicly  and  from  house  to  house."  We 
read  also  of  the  apostles  that  "  daily  in  the  temple  and 
in  every  house  they  ceased  not  to  teach  and  to  preach 
Jesus  Christ." 

This  visiting  of  the  pastor  is  necessary  in  order  that 
he  may  know  and  keep  up  acquaintance  with  the  people 
of  his  charge.  It  would  be  a  cold  business  to  preach  to 
an  assembly  of  peoj^le  when  they  were  not  even  person- 
ally known.  The  pastor  must  become  acquainted  indi- 
vidually with  his  hearers  in  order  to  exert  the  proper 
influence  with  them.  It  is  particularly  important  that 
he  should  know,  by  name  if  possible,  every  one  of  the 
children.     That  minister  possesses  a  great  source  of  in- 


JZV^  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL   WORK.  225 

fluence  who  knows  every  youth  and  child  of  his  congre- 
gation and  can  call  them  by  name,  as  well  as  take  them 
by  the  hand,  when  he  meets  them.  But  it  is  no  easy 
task  to  keep  up  this  acquaintance  with  every  one,  young 
and  old,  in  a  large  congregation.  It  requires  painstaking 
to  do  it.  And  there  is  no  other  way  in  which  it  can  be 
done  so  well  as  by  seeing  the  families  and  becoming  ac- 
quainted with  them  at  home. 

Unless  the  pastor  is  in  the  habit  of  calling  frequently 
upon  the  people  of  his  charge  it  is  difficult  to  see  how 
he  can  keep  up  a  proper  interest  in  them.  How  can  he 
have  the  necessary  pastoral  attachment  to  them  if  he 
never  sees  them  excepting  casually  on  the  Sabbath? 
Moreover,  how  can  he  so  well  show  his  interest  in  them? 
It  is  obvious  that  a  pastor  should  cultivate  the  affections 
of  his  people.  He  should  endeavor  to  draw  them  to 
himself  in  order  that  he  may  thereby  be  enabled  to 
draw  them  to  Christ.  And  nothing  will  contribute  so 
powerfully  to  this  good-will  between  pastor  and  people 
as  visiting  them  at  their  homes.  This  will  prove  to 
them  that  their  minister  cares  for  them.  The  resulting 
attachment  and  confidence  will  more  than  repay  for 
all  the  trouble  that  may  have  been  taken.  Even  when 
visiting  is  not  directly  beneficial  in  spiritual  things,  it 
will  produce  this  kindly  feeling.  It  will  prove  a  bond 
of  friendship.  The  people  will  listen  more  attentively 
to  the  words  of  the  minister  whom  they  love ;  he  will 
have  far  more  influence  with  them,  and  they  will  help 
him  more  cordially  in  every  work  for  the  upbuilding  of 
the  kingdom. 

It  is  necessary  that  the  pastor  should  go  amongst  his 
people  in  order  that  he  may  become  acquainted  with 
their  spiritual  wants  and  trials  and  temptations — in  order 
that  he  may  sympathize  with  them  in  their  joys  and 

29 


226  THE  PASTOR 

sorrows.  There  are  sorrows  of  soul,  troubles  and  per- 
plexities of  spirit,  about  which  many  long  to  consult 
him  who  is  their  spiritual  guide  and  friend.  Deeply 
important  to  the  pastor  are  the  questions.  Who  of  his 
dear  people  are  doubting  ?  Who  tempted  ?  Who  al- 
most giving  up  in  despair  ?  Who  inquiring  the  way 
of  life  ?  Who  almost  in  the  kingdom  ?  Who  needing 
but  a  word  from  him  to  bring  them  to  a  hapj)y  decision 
for  Jesus  ?  These  wants  can  be  found  out  only  by  his 
going  amongst  the  people  and  seeing  and  hearing  fi-om 
themselves.  The  pastor  will  find  that  there  are  always 
those  who  are  just  waiting  for  him  to  open  a  conversa- 
tion with  them  about  their  eternal  interests. 

This  work  of  helping  individual  souls  in  their  spirit- 
ual conflicts,  helping  them  to  find  Christ,  or  helping 
them  to  a  closer  embrace  if  they  have  already  found 
him,  is  one  of  the  most  blessed  avocations  of  the  pastor. 
He  should  go  from  house  to  house,  with  a  word  of  coun- 
sel or  comfort  to  all  who  will  listen  or  open  their  hearts 
to  him  as  pastor  and  friend.  He  should  give  instruc- 
tion as  to  innumerable  points  which  may  not  ever  be 
reached  in  the  pulpit.  He  should  comfort  the  sorrow- 
ing, the  embarrassed  and  the  sorely  tried.  He  should 
assist  in  solving  doubts  and  taking  away  false  confi- 
dences. He  should  minister  in  all  those  peculiarities 
of  spiritual  wants  which  can  be  reached  only  by  com- 
ing near  to  the  souls  of  individuals  in  the  sympathy 
of  Christ. 

In  mingling  with  the  people,  going  from  house  to 
house  among  them,  hearing  their  views,  learning  their 
aspirations,  ascertaining  their  wants,  knowing  their  trials, 
sympathizing  with  them,  participating  in  their  joys  and 
sorrows,  an(]  learning  to  love  them,  we  have  an  eminently 
valuable  method  of  gathering  both  matter  and  motive  for 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL   WORK.  227 

preaching.  We  may  learn  from  the  godly  of  them  a  re- 
ligious experience  that  will  be  fresh  and  precious.  From 
the  wants  that  we  meet  we  may  know  what  to  preach, 
and  how  to  shape  our  discourses  so  that  they  may  be 
the  most  profitable.  Then  the  love  for  the  people 
which  we  gradually  acquire  by  associating  with  them 
will  compel  us  to  preach  with  an  earnestness  that  is  bent 
on  their  spiritual  welfare.  We  will  then  plead  with 
them  as  with  friends  who  are  dear  to  our  hearts,  and 
as  no  others  could  plead  with  them.  This  will  give  liv- 
ing fervidness  to  our  discourses  and  clothe  them  with  a 
power  that  will  be  irresistible. 

The  fact  is,  that  in  order  to  perform  the  duties  of  his 
calling  with  any  measure  of  fidelity  the  pastor  must 
come  near  to  his  people — nearer  to  them  than  he  can 
possibly  get  in  the  pulpit — near  to  them  as  individuals. 
In  the  pulpit  he  must  treat  them  in  the  mass,  but  never 
will  he  be  able  to  influence  them  as  he  should  until  he 
gets  into  personal  communion  with  them.  Dr.  John 
Hall  has  presented  this  thought  in  an  impressive  man- 
ner :  "  The  experience  of  the  Church  is  that  that  pastor 
effects  the  most  in  the  end  who  comes  into  closest  per- 
sonal contact  with  his  charge.  No  amount  of  organiz- 
ing, no  skill  in  creating  machinery  and  manipulating 
committees,  is  a  substitute  for  this.  Who  feels  the 
power  of  a  tear  in  the  eye  of  a  committee  ?  The  min- 
ister who  would  be  like  the  Master  must  go,  and  like 
him,  lay  the  warm,  kindly  hand  on  the  leper,  the  dis- 
eased, the  wretched.  He  must  touch  the  blind  eyes  with 
something  from  himself.  The  tears  must  be  in  his  own 
eyes  over  the  dead  who  are  to  be  raised  to  spiritual  life." 

It  has  been  objected  against  much  family  visiting 
that  it  takes  away  too  much  of  the  time  of  the  min- 
ister from  his  study.     But  surely  this  objection  is  not 


228  THE  PASTOR 

well  considered.  It  certainly  would  never  be  urged  by 
those  who  have  much  experience  in  the  active  work 
of  the  pastor.  It  should  be  remembered  that  the 
business  of  the  minister  is  not  simply  to  be  a  student, 
but  it  is  to  bring  the  truth  into  contact  with  the  minds 
and  consciences  of  men.  Can  it  interfere  with  that 
work  to  go  amongst  men  and  learn  their  wants  and 
susceptibilities,  to  get  near  to  their  hearts,  gain  their 
affection  and  open  the  way  for  the  reception  of  God's 
message  ?  Is  not  this  one  of  the  best  possible  methods 
of  learning  how  to  preach  and  how  to  study  ?  Besides, 
let  it  be  remembered  that  it  cannot  possibly  be  a  waste 
of  time  for  a  pastor  to  engage  in  that  which  is  one  of 
the  most  important  elements  of  his  calling,  even  the 
personal  oversight  of  the  flock  which  the  Great  Shep- 
herd has  committed  to  his  care. 

This  deeply-important  work  of  pastoral  visiting  can 
often  be  conducted  to  the  great  profit  of  the  people  by 
ministers  who  have  not  great  power  as  preachers.  Some- 
times persons  who  may  not  be  able  to  attract  in  the  pul- 
pit can  make  up  for  the  deficiency  by  their  success  in 
preaching  from  house  to'  house.  Then,  not  one  pastor 
in  a  hundred  can  be  eminently  successful,  and  continue 
so,  unless  he  visits  his  people.  The  attendance  will  not 
keep  up  when  this  duty  is  neglected.  When  it  is  faith- 
fully discharged  its  effects  will  immediately  be  seen  in 
bringino-  to  the  house  of  God  those  who  had  ojrown  cold 
and  begun  to  absent  themselves,  and  in  the  occasional 
presence  of  some  who  had  hitherto  utterly  ignored  the 
sanctuary.  When  a  minister  does  not  visit  his  people 
he  will  not  know  them,  there  will  be  no  attachment 
between  him  and  them,  he  will  be  ignorant  of  their 
spiritual  wants,  he  will  lose  one  of  the  best  guides  and 
spurs  to  a  faithful  presentation  of  the  gospel,  and  his 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL   WORK.  229 

whole  ministry  will  be  destitute  of  one  of  the  best 
elements  of  its  usefulness  and  one  of  its  sweetest 
charms. 


HOW  OFTEN  SHOULD  PASTOKAL  VISITS  BE  MADE? 

Before  attempting  a  direct  answer  to  this  question  a 
preparatory  consideration  or  two  will  be  in  place.  A 
duty  of  so  much  importance  as  this  in  the  calling  of 
the  pastor  ought  manifestly  to  be  performed  in  a  sys- 
tematic manner.  There  is  no  branch  of  the  ministerial 
work  in  which  system  is  more  necessary  than  in  this. 
Very  much  of  the  well-known  failure  of  ministers  to 
satisfy  their  people  in  this  thing  undoubtedly  arises 
from  its  being  usually  performed  in  a  casual,  unmethod- 
ical way.  If  it  is  not  done  according  to  a  prearranged 
plan,  it  will  almost  necessarily  happen  that  some  families 
will  be  frequently  visited,  while  others  will  be  wellnigh 
utterly  neglected.  Then  too  there  will  usually  be  accu- 
mulated a  mass  of  unperformed  duty  in  visiting,  the 
thought  of  which  will  keep  the  minister  in  a  state  of 
constant  discomfort.  Very  much  of  this  difficulty  may 
be  avoided  by  system — by  having  a  carefully-ordered 
plan  of  the  work — a  plan  that  will  enter  into  all  its 
minutiae. 

An  important  step  toward  such  system  is  to  make  out 
a  correct  catalogue  of  all  the  families  and  parts  of  fam- 
ilies composing  the  congregation.  If  there  is  not  such 
a  roll  carefully  kept,  it  will  be  almost  certain  that  some 
families  will  be  omitted  in  visiting ;  but  it  will  show  at 
a  glance  where  to  go — where  to  go  first,  which  it  is  often 
a  matter  of  difficulty  to  determine.  It  will  stir  one  up 
to  visit  a  family  or  families  that  have  been  too  long 
neglected.     It  is,  in  fact,  the  only  way  by  which  all  the 


230  THE  PASTOR 

families  of  a  congregation  can  be  kept  before  the  atten- 
tion. It  is  of  course  necessary  if  there  is  to  be  any 
system  whatever  in  visiting.  This  register  should  be 
often  consulted ;  it  should  be  made  very  familiar,  so 
that  the  families  upon  it  may  be  kept  constantly  before 
the  mind  of  the  pastor. 

A  catalogue  of  this  kind  which  has  been  long  in  use 
may  be  described.  For  the  sake  of  convenience  in 
finding  the  names,  the  large  congregation  is  divided 
into  seven  or  eight  districts,  and  the  families  of  each 
district  recorded  on  a  separate  page  of  the  book  kept 
for  the  purpose.  Opposite  the  list  of  names  there  are 
perpendicular  lines,  about  a  quarter  of  an  inch  apart, 
drawn  from  the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  page.  The 
date  of  the  visit  to  each  family  is  placed  in  the  space 
between  these  perpendicular  lines  in  the  form  of  a  frac- 
tion, the  denominator  being  the  number  of  the  month 
and  the  numerator  the  day  of  the  month.  In  this  way 
the  page  presents  the  exact  time  of  the  last  visit  to  each 
family  in  the  district.  As  soon  as  the  whole  congrega- 
tion is  gone  through  with,  which  will  be  shown  by  the 
filling  up  of  all  the  spaces  between  the  first  two  perpen- 
dicular lines,  the  catalogue  is  corrected  and  the  process 
begun  anew. 

It  is  also  necessary  that  the  time  devoted  to  visiting 
from  house  to  house  should  be  carefully  economized. 
If  this  point  is  not  closely  watched,  it  will  soon  be  found 
that  an  hour  or  two  will  go  but  a  short  distance  in  the 
work.  Irrelevant  conversation,  casual  chats  here  and 
there  on  the  streets,  and  calls  that  are  not  needed  will 
consume  most  of  the  allotted  portion  of  time  unless 
there  is  close  attention.  But  by  cutting  off  everything 
superfluous,  and  following  strictly  the  list  of  visits  pre- 
viously planned  out,  as  much  again  can  be  accomplished 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  231 

as  when  it  is  done  in  a  haphazard  manner.  The  fam- 
ilies to  be  visited  during  one  afternoon  should  be  selected 
in  the  same  street  or  neighborhood,  so  that  as  little  time 
as  possible  may  be  spent  on  the  way  from  house  to  house. 
Whilst  occasionally  a  visit  may  occupy  some  length  of 
time  because  of  special  interest  or  special  wants,  ordina- 
rily the  time  spent  at  each  house  need  not  be  long — not 
longer  than  about  twenty  minutes.  It  is  better  that 
visits  should  not  be  protracted.  By  attention  to  these 
and  other  such  small  matters  it  will  be  found  that  nuich 
time  can  be  saved,  and  much  more,  and  just  as  profit- 
able, visiting  can  be  accomplished  in  the  end. 

Now  we  are  prepared  to  offer  an  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, How  often  should  pastoral  visits  be  made  ?  And 
the  answer  we  suggest  is,  that  in  all  ordinary  cases  the 
minister  should  adopt  the  rule  of  visiting  each  of  the 
families  of  his  charge  three  times  a  year.  If  the  visits 
are  more  frequent  than  this  the  work  may  become  a 
drudgery  to  the  pastor,  and  his  calls  grow  to  be  not 
quite  so  highly  valued  by  the  people.  If  they  are  less 
frequent,  the  desirable  acquaintanceship  and  friendly 
intercourse  and  spiritual  supervision  can  scarcely  be 
kept  up.  It  is  important  that  a  definite  rule  about  this 
matter  be  observed  in  order  that  the  pastor  may  know 
the  work  before  him  and  arrange  for  it,  and  so  not 
come  short  through  inadvertency. 

But  can  this  be  done  ?  Can  pastors,  in  the  average 
of  congregations,  visit  all  their  people  three  times  each 
year  ?  Can  this  be  done  without  encroaching  too  much 
upon  other  duties  ?  Can  it  be  done  without  becoming 
a  toil  and  a  burden  from  which  most  ministers  would 
ultimately  shrink?  Can  it  be  done  without  compelling 
them  to  put  forth  an  unreasonable  amount  of  effort? 
We  answer  emphatically.  Yes.     It  can  be  done  easily. 


232  THE  PASTOR 

It  can  be  done  from  year  to  year  without  wearying.  It 
can  be  done  so  as  to  be  a  comfort  and  recreation,  as  well 
as  a  profit,  to  the  pastor. 

It  might  seem  to  be  difficult,  perhaps  impossible,  to  ac- 
complish so  much  ;  but  there  is  a  plan  by  which  the 
difficulty  may  be  overcome — a  plan  by  which  all  this 
work,  formidable  though  it  may  seem,  can  be  got 
through  with  easily.  For  twenty-five  years  a  pastor 
devised  schemes  and  tried  experiments  by  which  to 
satisfy  both  his  people  and  himself  in  visiting,  but  soon 
wearied  of  them  all.  At  length  a  scheme  more  simple, 
more  natural  and  more  easy  than  any  of  them  presented 
itself  to  his  mind,  and  the  problem  was  solved.  The 
key  was  found.  All  that  was  before  so  formidable  in 
the  duty  was  gone ;  henceforth  it  was  plain  and  easy. 
The  plan  cannot  be  recommended  too  highly  to  every 
working  pastor.  It  is  predicted  that  it  will  prove  almost 
like  a  charm  in  a  branch  of  his  calling  which  is  to  many 
ministers  so  irksome. 

The  plan  is  simply  to  calculate  how  many  visits  a 
week  it  will  require  in  order  to  go  through  all  the  fam- 
ilies of  the  congregation  three  times  in  a  year,  and  then 
rigidly  adhere  to  the  rule  of  paying  just  that  number 
of  visits  in  the  early  part  of  each  week.  This  plan  will 
take  one  through  the  congregation,  and  through  it  and 
through  it  again,  almost  without  his  knowing  it.  It  is 
surprising  how  light  this  rule,  strictly  carried  out,  makes 
the  work.  Supposing  the  congregation  to  be  one  of 
moderate  size,  consisting  of  one  hundred  families,  then 
it  will  require  only  six  visits  a  week — no  more  than 
could  be  paid  in  a  single  afternoon — to  go  through  it 
three  times  in  the  year.  Suppose  it  were  a  larger  con- 
gregation, containing  one  hundred  and  fifty  families, 
then  only  nine  visits  a  week  would  be  needed.     Sup- 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  233 

pose  it  to  be  one  of  the  very  largest  congregations,  hav- 
ing a  membership  of  over  five  hundred  persons,  or  two 
hundred  and  fifty  faraiHes ;  even  then  only  fifteen  visits 
a  week  would  be  wanted  to  go  through  it  three  times  a 
year.  All  that  is  requisite  is  to  fix  upon  the  weekly 
quota  of  visits  and  let  them  be  promptly  performed. 
The  task  for  each  week  is  so  light  that  there  needs  to 
be  no  shrinking  from  it  or  falling  behind  in  the  work. 
It  is  recommended  that  the  visits  be  made  early  in  the 
week — say  on  Tuesday  and  Wednesday — and  then  there 
can  be  freedom  from  all  care  as  to  that  duty  all  the  rest 
of  the  week.  The  minister  can  then  study  with  more 
composure,  feeling  that  that  branch  of  his  week's  work 
is  done.  The  rest  of  the  visiting  time  of  tlie  week  can 
be  deliberately  devoted  to  the  sick,  to  strangers  and  to 
the  interests  of  the  Sabbath-school.  Then,  though  the 
people  may  find  fault  that  their  pastor  does  not  visit 
enough,  the  weekly  work  going  steadily  on,  gives  him 
composure  and  the  assurance  that  it  will  come  out  well 
in  the  end.  There  is  hardly  anything  that  will  yield 
more  satisfaction  and  comfort  to  the  life  of  a  pastor 
than  the  adoption,  and  persistent  carrying  out,  of  this 
plan.  It  will  not  then  be  any  task  for  him  to  visit  all 
his  families  three  times  in  each  year. 


HOW  SHOULD  PASTORAL  VISITING  BE  CONDUCTED? 

There  are  many  things  which  make  it  difficult  to 
give  such  counsel  on  this  subject  as  will  be  applicable 
to  the  generality  of  ministers.  There  is  great  diversity 
in  ministers  themselves,  some  of  them  having  no  diffi- 
culty whatever  in  introducing  religious  conversation, 
others  from  natural  diffidence  or  other  causes  finding  it 

30 


234  THE  PASTOR 

almost  impossible  to  ask  for  admission  into  the  sacred 
])recincts  of  other  hearts.  There  is  also  great  difference 
in  families  as  to  their  accessibility  in  spiritual  matters. 
Then  the  circumstances  under  which  pastoral  visits  are 
paid,  and  the  times  and  places,  are  all  so  unlike  that  it 
seems  impossible  to  lay  down  very  exact  rules  for  con- 
ducting them.  No  definite  rules  can  perhaps  be  wise- 
ly established  or  should  be  rigidly  adhered  to.  After 
much  reflection,  and  consultation  with  experienced  pas- 
tors, it  is  thought  best  merely  to  indicate  a  few  general 
principles  which  should  govern  in  this  important  pas- 
toral duty,  where  love  to  God  and  souls  and  good  sense 
and  sanctified  tact  are  so  much  needed. 

The  old  plan  of  pastoral  visiting  was  to  announce 
from  the  pulpit  the  Sabbath  previous  the  districts  or 
families  to  be  called  upon  during  the  respective  days 
of  the  week,  and  then,  generally  in  company  with  an 
elder,  to  hold  formal  personal  religious  exercises  in 
each  household  and  with  each  individual.  This  plan 
gave  a  character  of  religiousness  to  the  visit  that  was 
very  important.  It  opened  the  way  at  once  for  conver- 
sation about  spiritual  interests.  In  some  communities 
it  may  still  perhaps  be  carried  out  to  advantage.  But 
it  is  doubtful  whether  at  the  present  time  it  is  gene- 
rally practicable.  There  is  not  now  that  influence  of 
pastoral  authority  that  would  ensure  the  assembling  of 
the  family  at  the  day  and  hour  assigned.  Many  mem- 
bers of  families  could  scarcely  be  induced  to  meet  and 
converse  with  their  pastor  at  any  appointed  hour.  Some 
would  rather  make  the  expectation  of  his  coming  an 
occasion  for  being  absent  from  home.  Neither  would  it 
generally  be  advisable  to  hold  close  personal  conver- 
sation with  parents  before  children,  or  with  children 
before  parents,  or  with  almost  any  in  presence  of  others. 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  235 

The  very  formality  of  the  plan  would  militate  against 
its  good  results. 

The  general  counsels,  then,  which  we  would  give 
about  the  whole  matter  are  these : 

1.  There  should  be  as  little  foiinality  in  the  visit  of 
the  pastor  as  possible.  A  call  that  is  simply  official,  and 
that  is  made  in  a  professional  manner,  will  not  be  highly 
esteemed  or  secure  the  confidence  of  either  old  or  young. 
When  it  is  conducted  in  a  functional  manner  it  will  lose 
much  of  its  value,  and  be  positively  repulsive  to  many. 
But  when  the  pastor  goes  to  see  his  people  as  their 
friend,  the  young  will  not  shun  him,  his  words  of  coun- 
sel or  instruction  will  have  more  weight,  and  he  will 
be  likely  to  gain  such  confidence  as  will  lead  them  to 
open  their  hearts  and  let  him  know  their  spiritual  wants. 
It  is  far  better  in  most  cases  to  converse  about  their  souls 
with  individuals  alone.  There  will  be  less  reserve  and 
more  freedom  when  parents  or  children  or  brothers  or 
sisters  can  be  seen  unembarrassed  by  the  presence  of 
others.  On  this  point  the  advice  of  Baxter  was :  "  In 
general,  take  each  person  alone  and  discourse  with  him 
out  of  the  hearing  of  the  rest ;  for  some  do  not  like  to 
be  questioned  before  others,  and  cannot  answer  you  with 
freedom.  However,  let  none  be  present  but  those  of 
the  same  family,  or  those  with  whom  they  are  familiar. 
I  find  by  experience  that,  in  general,  people  will  bear 
plain  and  close  dealing  about  their  sin,  their  misery 
and  their  duty  when  you  have  them  alone  better  than 
when  others  are  present." 

2.  The  pastor  should  watch  the  circumstances  of  the 
occasion,  and  be  guided  by  them  in  each  visit  he  makes. 
If  events  are  carefully  observed,  in  almost  every  case 
some  incident  will  open  the  way  for  religious  conversa- 
tion, for  words  of  comfort,   for  instruction  in   divine 


236  THE  PASTOR 

things,  for  rebuke  or  for  prayer.  Circumstances  will 
generally  indicate  when  to  speak,  whom  to  address  and 
what  to  say.  When  the  truths  of  the  gospel  are  intro- 
duced in  this  way,  they  come  more  naturally  and  they 
make  a  deeper  impression,  for  they  are  seen  in  an  unex- 
pected light,  and  there  is  no  repulsion  stirred  up  in  the 
heart  against  them.  We  have  the  best  example,  the 
highest  authority  and  the  sweetest  motive  for  this  plan 
of  addressing  individuals  in  the  case  of  our  Lord  and 
the  woman  of  Samaria.  This  example  should  always 
be  kept  in  view  by  us.  In  all  our  family  visits,  from 
first  to  last,  we  should  watch  the  circumstances  and  let 
them  open  the  way  for  our  gospel  message. 

3.  Il  should  be  the  settled  purpose  of  the  joastor  in 
each  visit  he  makes  to  leave  some  good  impression  upon 
the  family.  He  should  never  forget  that  he  is  an 
ordained  minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  not 
becoming  for  him  to  be  continually  obtruding  his  min- 
isterial character,  but  neither  should  he  hide  it.  Most 
careful  should  he  be  neither  in  word  nor  act  to  do 
anything  inconsistent  with  the  sacred  office  he  holds 
and  the  precious  interests  committed  to  his  trust.  He 
should  neglect  no  opportunity  of  saying  a  word  for 
Christ,  or  of  doing  something  that  will  recommend 
religion,  and  so  should  he  make  every  interview  prof- 
itable. Never  should  he  close  a  visit  without  the  per- 
suasion that  something  has  been  done,  by  word,  deed, 
or  prayer,  that  will  help  the  great  cause.  If  he  has 
not  this  conviction  that  some  good  impression  has  been 
made,  he  should  be  sorely  dissatisfied  with  himself. 
This  is  probably  the  very  best  rule  of  j^astoral  visit- 
ing that  can  be  adopted.  To  carry  it  out,  tact,  good 
sense  and  a  quickened  heart  will  be  needed,  but  it  is 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL   WORK.  237 

of  SO  much  importance  that  the  holy  art  should  be 
persistently  cultivated. 


VISITING  THE  SICK. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  trying  and  responsible  duties 
to  which  the  pastor  is  called.  It  is  no  wonder  that  the 
youthful  minister  often  trembles  when  he  is  summoned 
to  stand  by  the  bedside  of  a  dying  man  and  guide  tlie 
soul  that  must  soon  launch  out  into  eternity.  There 
is  nothing  that  tries  him  so  much  as  this.  A  man  can 
scarcely  be  placed  in  a  more  solemn  position  than  to  be 
called  to  minister  to  the  weak,  the  suffering,  the  dying, 
perhaj)S  the  self-deceived,  the  hardened,  the  ignorant 
and  the  impenitent,  or  to  the  awakened  whose  minutes 
for  finding  pardon  are  almost  closed.  Who  is  suffi- 
cient for  the  solemn  task  of  directing  a  soul  that  is 
tottering  upon  the  brink  of  eternity,  when  a  wrong 
word  may  be  fatal  or  a  right  one  may  be  the  means 
of  immediately  opening  the  gates  of  endless  glory  ?  In 
nothing  is  the  pastor  in  more  need  of  prayer  for  the 
direct  help  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Never  should  he  enter 
upon  this  duty  without  special  supplication  that  he  may 
have  that  help. 

There  should  be  a  distinct  understanding  in  every 
congregation  that  the  minister  is  to  be  informed  by  their 
friends  when  persons  are  sick.  Ministers  are  often  un- 
justly censured  about  this  matter.  They  cannot  be  ex- 
pected to  know  of  every  case  of  sickness — to  know  it 
because  persons  are  out  of  their  places  in  church  or  be- 
cause their  illness  is  generally  known  in  the  neighbor- 
hood. Neither  can  ministers  be  expected  immediately 
to  see  every  case  of  slight  indisposition  of  which  they 
may  accidentally  hear  in  a  large  congregation.    It  should 


238  THE  PASTOR 

be  published  from  the  pulpit  with  emphasis  that  it  is 
the  duty  of  friends  to  apprise  the  pastor  of  every  case 
of  illness — to  apprise  him,  not  in  a  roundabout,  inci- 
dental way,  through  which  he  may  happen  to  get  the 
information,  but  directly  and  purposely,  so  that  he  may 
know  without  mistake  that  he  is  wanted.  The  pastor 
should  insist  again  and  again  that  this  information  be 
given  him.  He  should  announce  that  if  it  is  not  he  is 
not  to  be  blamed  for  neglecting  the  sick.  He  should 
have  it  distinctly  understood  that  the  responsibility  will 
rest  with  the  friends.  For  the  sake  of  the  sick,  for  the 
sake  of  Christ  who  may  be  glorified  in  them,  he  should 
plead  with  people  to  send  for  him  in  as  direct  a  manner 
as  they  would  for  the  physician.  Nevertheless,  it  will 
not  do  for  one  to  wait  for  such  information.  After 
all  that  can  be  said  or  done,  people  will  be  strangely 
neglectful  about  this  matter.  There  should  be  con- 
stant attention  to  ascertain  where  visits  to  the  sick  are 
needed. 

Patients  ought,  beyond  question,  to  be  seen  by  a  spir- 
itual adviser.  If  Christians,  the  minister  should  see 
them  to  strengthen  them,  comfort  them  and  receive  their 
testimony  as  to  the  excellency  of  Christ  and  his  salva- 
tion. If  impenitent,  every  conceivable  effort  should  be 
made  to  snatch  them  as  brands  from  the  burning.  It 
would  be  cruel  to  neglect  them.  No  apprehension  of 
exciting,  and  so  injuring  them  physically,  should  prevent 
the  minister  from  seeing  them.  It  has  been  clearly 
shown  by  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander  and  others,  from 
actual  instances,  that  the  judicious  ministrations  of  a 
pastor  may  hel^:)  the  patient  in  body — may  even  help 
in  restoring  him  to  health.  But  even  at  the  risk  of  the 
body  the  immortal  interests  of  the  soul  should  receive 
the  first  attention.     Besides,  the  time  of  sickness  is  an 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  239 

admirable  one  for  the  minister  to  illustrate  in  liimself 
the  benevolence  of  the  gospel  by  showing  its  sympathy 
with  the  suffering.  And  he  may  now  attach  to  himself 
and  his  ministrations  the  families  of  the  patients  more 
fu-mly  than  he  could  in  any  other  manner.  Vinet  has 
put  this  point  very  forcibly :  "  The  success  or  zeal  only 
of  the  pastor  in  this  part  of  his  ministry  is  one  of  the 
most  appropriate  means  of  his  becoming  popular.  Every 
one  is  sensible  of  the  merit  of  this  work,  even  without 
appreciating  sufficiently  its  entire  object  and  results." 
This  is  the  minister's  splendid  023j)ortunity  for  imitating 
the  example  and  manifesting  the  spirit  of  Christ.  The 
providential  opportunity  of  sickness  in  any  of  his  fami- 
lies must  be  diligently  improved  by  every  faithful  pastor. 
He  must  see  the  sick  and  be  faithful  to  them  at  any 
sacrifice. 

It  will  be  seen  that  on  this  branch  of  ministerial  duty, 
which  is  of  such  grave  importance,  and  the  discharge 
of  which  is  likely  to  cause  so  much  embarrassment  to 
the  youthful  pastor,  there  should  be  much  pains  taken 
to  present  the  teachings  of  experience.  Help  is  needed 
here  by  the  minister  if  anywhere.  We  would  therefore 
throw  out  a  number  of  suggestions  which  may  be  made 
of  practical  value,  some  of  which  can  be  applied  at 
one  time  and  some  at  others,  and  all  of  which  should 
be  pondered  by  the  pastor  and  so  modified,  if  need 
be,  as  to  suit  his  own  temperament  and  circumstances. 

1.  Visits  to  the  sick  ought  ordinarily  to  be  brief. 
When  persons  are  prostrated  by  weakness  or  suffering- 
pain  they  cannot  bear  to  be  long  taxed  by  the  presence 
of  any  other  than  their  ordinary  attendants.  A  long- 
continued  visit  excites  and  often  seriously  injures  them  ; 
and  when  the  pastor  protracts  his  remarks  so  as  to  pro- 
duce such  nervous  exhaustion,  little  that  he  says  will  be 


240  THE  PASTOR 

closely  attended  to  or  remembered.  Besides,  when  a 
patient  is  frequently  visited  and  a  long  address  is  made 
each  time,  the  appropriate  subjects  will  soon  be  exhausted 
and  have  to  be  repeated  again  and  again.  Moreover, 
long  visits  to  several  patients  will  draw  seriously  upon 
the  time  of  the  minister,  which  needs  to  be  economized. 
But  when  the  visit  is  brief,  the  remarks  made  will  be 
more  pointed,  and  when  the  minister  takes  his  leave  he 
will  be  cordially  invited  and  welcomed  to  come  again. 
It  is  far  better,  then,  in  almost  all  instances,  that  the 
visits  should  be  short  but  frequent.  It  would  not  be  a 
bad  rule  to  adopt  that  about  fifteen  minutes  should  be 
spent  in  each  of  them.  This  rule  was  recommended  by 
the  richly-experienced  Dr.  Samuel  Miller.  Of  course 
there  will  be  occasions  when  more  time  than  this  will 
be  absolutely  necessary,  while  often  the  visit  will  have 
to  be  very  brief  indeed.  When  patients  are  very  ill 
it  is  better  that  the  conversation  with  them  should  be 
exclusively  about  spiritual  things.  There  will  ordina- 
rily be  neither  the  time  nor  the  inclination  for  anything 
else. 

2.  The  utmost  tenderness  should  he  used  in  praying 
mid  conversing  with  the  suffering.  This  does  not  mean 
that  a  whining  tone  of  sympathy  is  to  be  kept  up  in 
our  intercourse  with  them.  That  would  cast  a  chill 
over  them,  and  the  very  presence  of  the  minister  would 
bring  a  gloom  with  it  to  the  sick-bed.  But  we  should 
not  needlessly  alarm  them.  They  are,  of  course,  very 
sensitive,  and  every  word  and  hint  and  look  is  closely 
watched.  A  word  may  go  like  a  dagger  to  their  hearts, 
and  result  in  dampening  all  their  hopes  and  perhaps 
impairing  the  prospect  of  their  recovery.  It  is  cruel  to 
be  harsh  or  needlessly  severe  with  those  who  are  already 
suffering  in  body  and  depressed  in  mind.     We  should 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  241 

in  reality  sympathize  with  them,  and  when  fidelity  re- 
quires that  they  should  be  warned  of  the  near  approach 
of  death,  it  should  be  done  with  all  the  tender  consider- 
ation our  hearts  can  contrive  or  our  words  utter.  We 
should  strive  to  put  ourselves  in  their  solemn  place  and 
deal  with  them  accordingly.  Great  must  be  our  tact 
and  judgment  and  love  to  be  at  once  cheerful  and 
faithful  with  those  who  are  growing  weaker  and 
weaker,  even  unto  death. 

3.  It  is  often  best  that  patients  should  be  seen  alone. 
The  minister  can  be  more  free  in  questioning  and  coun- 
seling them  when  he  is  not  trammeled  by  the  conscious- 
ness that  others  are  listening  and  scrutinizing  every 
w^ord.  The  irrepressible  sorrow  of  surrounding  friends 
often  excites  patients  and  renders  calm  conversation 
with  them  impossible.  Then,  the  sick  will  generally 
open  their  hearts  more  fully  to  the  minister  when 
others  are  not  present.  They  will  sometimes  tell  him 
what  they  would  not  utter  if  restrained  by  the  presence 
of  other  listeners.  Sometimes,  as  Dr.  Archibald  Alex- 
ander wisely  suggested,  when  their  consciences  are  bur- 
dened by  the  memory  of  special  sins,  it  is  necessary  to 
see  them  alone.  Where  the  visit  is  with  elderly  per- 
sons, with  persons  who  have  been  prominent  in  society, 
or  with  the  impenitent,  it  is  important  that,  at  least  oc- 
casionally, no  others  should  be  present.  Of  course,  it 
is  not  always  possible  that  all  attendants  should  be 
excluded,  nor  is  it  always  desirable  that  they  should. 
When  it  is  important  that  patients  should  be  seen  alone, 
the  minister  should  enter  into  that  understanding  with 
the  family  before  going  into  the  room. 

4.  The  pastor  should  strive  to  become  clearly  acquaint- 
ed with  the  state  of  the  patient's  mind.  As  the  physician 
makes  his  diagnosis,  so  should  he  ascertain  the  nature 

31 


242  THE  PASTOR 

of  the  case  with  which  he  has  to  do.  He  should  ask 
the  sick  as  to  their  spiritual  views  and  hopes  ;  he  should 
draw  out  of  them  the  exact  state  of  their  hearts  toward 
God  ;  they  should  be  encouraged  to  tell  their  hopes  and 
fears,  and  their  reasons  for  them  ;  they  should  be  al- 
lowed, without  interruption,  to  detail,  as  they  often  will, 
their  experiences  and  their  views.  The  minister  should, 
if  possible,  gain  their  confidence,  so  that  they  may  open 
their  hearts  to  him  very  freely.  It  will  do  them  good 
thus  to  unburden  their  hearts  to  a  Christian  friend  ;  and 
sometimes  a  proper  confession  of  sins — awfully,  though, 
the  doctrine  has  been  abused — helps  to  soften  the  heart 
and  lead  the  way  toward  conversion.  The  knowledge 
of  the  state  of  the  patient's  mind  is  of  special  value  to 
the  minister,  because  it  will  serve  to  direct  him  in  his 
conversation  and  prayer.  Then  the  remarks  can  be 
made  in  a  pertinent  manner,  difficulties  of  the  mind 
can  be  removed,  false  hopes  can  be  exposed,  ignorance 
can  be  instructed,  the  way  to  light  and  life  can  be 
pointed  out,  or  unnecessary  fears  can  be  overcome ; 
promises  can  be  urged,  comfort  can  be  given  and  the 
soul  made  happy  and  peaceful  even  in  death. 

5.  The  Scriptures  should  often  be  read  or  passages 
quoted  in  these  visits.  When  it  is  considered  that  the 
word  is  divine,  that  it  is  appointed  of  God  for  the  con- 
version of  sinners  and  edification  of  believers,  and  that 
it  is  the  Spirit's  own  instrument  for  affecting  the  heart, 
then  the  importance  of  this  counsel  will  be  felt.  There 
is  a  pertinency  and  power  in  the  inspired  teachings  upon 
which  we  may  well  rely.  Even  when  patients  are  very 
weak,  we  should  read  the  word,  quote  it,  repeat  so  as  to 
impress  it,  emphasize  and  explain  its  rich  instructions. 
Through  many  examples  given  by  Dr.  Archibald  Alex- 
ander and  others,  it  has  been  proved  that  the  simple 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  243 

teachings  of  God's  book,  presented  to  the  minds  of  even 
skeptical  and  doubting  patients,  is  often  fir  better  than 
any  process  of  argument  that  can  be  entered  into  with 
them.  To  read  or  quote  passages  of  Scripture  will  fre- 
quently be  a  great  relief  to  the  pastor  when  the  case  is 
so  serious  and  pressing  that,  of  himself,  he  is  utterly  at 
a  loss  what  to  say.  Indeed,  this  is  often  almost  all  that 
can  be  done,  when  the  patient  either  cannot  or  will  not 
speak,  and  when  we  are  scarcely  sure  that  any  words 
are  heard.  It  is  well,  therefore,  for  ministers  to  have  a 
large  store  of  passages  suitable  for  the  sick  laid  up  in 
memory  and  ready  for  use.  There  should  be  deliberate 
and  continued  preparation  for  this,  as  it  is  a  matter 
which  we  cannot  afford  to  overlook. 

6.  It  is  a  good  plan  to  preach  little  sermons  sometimes 
when  patients  are  in  such  condition  that  they  can  listen. 
This  was  a  frequent  practice  with  Rev.  R.  Murray 
McCheyne.  The  plan  will  be  of  much  advantage 
when  the  same  person  has  to  be  visited  often,  and 
when,  therefore,  it  is  found  difficult  to  present  the  ap- 
propriate truth  with  sufficient  variety.  It  will  suggest 
new  points  of  interest  and  be  a  guide  to  the  minister's 
own  thoughts  and  language.  Very  often  patients  will 
scarcely  utter  a  word  or  will  answer  only  in  monosyllables; 
then  the  pastor  is  thrown  upon  his  own  resources,  and 
it  is  a  great  relief  for  him  to  take  some  appropriate  text 
and  dwell  upon  it  and  let  it  direct  his  words.  The 
patient  gives  him  no  clew  what  to  say,  but  in  this  way 
he  may  have  a  clew  from  divine  wisdom;  and  very 
often  the  Scripture  text  will  guide  him  to  the  exact 
point  which  the  patient  needs.  Preaching  is  God's  own 
method  of  imparting  truth,  and  it  may  be  relied  on  in 
this  as  in  all  other  cases.  It  is  well,  of  course,  to  think 
of  some  passage  beforehand  and  have  it  ready. 


244  THE  PASTOR 

7.  Much  should  he  made  of  'prayer  in  pastoral  visits 
to  the  sick.  Whatever  else  is  clone  or  not  done,  we 
should  always  pray  with  them.  We  must  rely  upon 
prayer  as  the  most  effectual  thing  we  can  do  for  bring- 
ing dowii  the  needed  divine  blessings  upon  the  sufferers 
and  for  the  aid  of  the  Spirit  in  our  intercourse  with  them. 
But  besides  that,  prayer  may  have  an  important  direct 
influence  upon  them ;  through  it  valuable  instruction 
may  be  conveyed,  even  when  the  patients  are  too  low 
to  converse;  through  it  they  may  be  more  deeply  im- 
pressed than  in  any  other  way;  and  by  it  their  own 
heartfelt  desires  may  be  carried  up  to  the  throne.  Oh, 
how  importunate  and  how  tender  ministers  should  be 
when  they  are  wrestling  with  God  for  the  souls  of  those 
who  are  probably  very  soon  to  be  in  eternity !  How 
they  should  get  near  to  the  Divine  Presence  and  carry 
the  patients  with  them,  and  commune  with  God  as 
those  who  are  deeply  in  earnest  and  who  will  take  no 
denial ! 

Vinet's  remarks  on  this  subject  are  worthy  of  much 
thought:  "Expect  much  from  prayer;  I  mean  not  only 
from  its  power  with  God,  but  from  its  immediate  effect 
on  the  sick.  We  may  say  everything  in  prayer ;  under 
the  form  of  prayer  we  may  make  everything  acceptable; 
with  it  we  may  make  hearts  the  most  firmly  closed  open 
themselves  to  us.  There  is  a  true  charm  in  prayer,  and 
this  charm  has  its  effect  also  upon  us,  whom  it  renders 
more  confident,  more  gentle,  more  patient,  and  whom  it 
puts  into  an  affecting  fellowship  with  the  sick  man,  who- 
ever he  may  be,  by  making  God  present  to  us  both." 
In  another  place  his  language  is :  "  Let  us  hope  against 
hope ;  let  us  wrestle  with  God  to  the  last  moment ;  let 
the  voice  of  our  prayer,  let  the  echo  of  the  words  of 
Christ,  resound   in  the  dying  man's   ear  even  in  his 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  245 

dreams.  We  do  not  know  what  may  be  passing  in  that 
interior  world  into  which  our  views  do  not  penetrate, 
nor  by  what  mystery  eternity  may  hang  on  one  minute 
and  salvation  on  one  sigh.  We  do  not  know  what  may 
avail,  what  one  ejaculation  of  a  soul  toward  God  may 
embrace  at  the  last  bound  of  earthly  existence.  Then 
let  us  not  cease ;  let  us  pray  aloud  with  the  dying  man; 
let  us  pray  for  him  with  a  low  voice  ;  let  us  commit 
without  ceasing  the  soul  to  its  Creator;  let  us  be  a 
priest  when  we  can  no  longer  be  a  preacher.  Let  the 
office  of  intercession,  the  most  efficacious  of  all,  precede, 
accompany,  follow  all  others." 

8.  In  entering  upon  visits  to  unconverted  patients  we 
should  determine  to  save  them  if  it  be  possible.  The 
sufferer  may  be  near  to  death,  and  so  the  time  when 
anything  can  be  done  for  him  be  almost  over.  It  is 
the  last  opportunity.  The  poor  soul  is  upon  the  brink 
of  eternity;  if  it  be  not  rescued  immediately  it  will 
soon  be  in  hell.  The  case  is  terribly  urgent.  We 
should  plead  with  God  for  him — wrestle,  wrestle  with 
all  our  might,  for  soon  the  opportunity  will  be  gone. 
We  should  plead  for  him,  not  only  in  the  presence  of  the 
patient,  but  also  in  secret;  and  we  should  get  others  to 
plead  for  him.  We  should  intercede  as  priests  at  the 
altar — yea,  as  standing  between  the  living  and  the  dead. 
And  we  should  plead  with  the  patient  to  be  deeply  in 
earnest — to  give  all  up  and  fling  himself  into  the  arms 
of  the  Saviour.  Nothing  should  be  left  undone  that 
gives  any  promise  of  saving  the  soul  that  otherwise  is 
just  about  to  perish  for  ever.  Plans  should  be  devised 
that  might  be  likely  to  succeed,  and  the  case  shoukl  be 
carefully  studied  day  and  night — yea,  hour  after  hour. 
Everything  else  should  yield  to  the  work  of  striving 
to  save  that  dying  man  or  woman.     If  necessaiy,  even 


246  THE  PASTOR 

efforts  almost  hopeless  should  he  made,  since  the  case  is 
growino-  desperate.  Never,  never  should  we  give  up 
until  the  last  breath  is  drawn,  for  we  know  not  but  that 
God,  even  at  the  last,  may  snatch  the  soul  as  a  brand 
from  the  burning.  His  mercies  are  inhnite,  and  he  can 
save  unto  the  uttermost. 

9.  In  couirrb'i/ii/  and  pray iiu/  with  the  sick  the  pastor 
should  aim  to  benefit  others  also  who  mai/  proridentialli/ 
he  present.  Friends  and  acquaintances  gathered  around 
a  sick-bed  will  usually  be  very  attentive  to  what  is  said 
to  the  patient.  It  is  a  good  opportunity  for  making  an 
impression  upon  them  when  their  hearts  are  opened  and 
made  tender  by  the  cirinimstances.  In  the  remarks  he 
makes,  and  in  his  prayers,  the  minister  ought  not  to 
forget  these.  The  susceptible  state  of  their  feeling-s 
should  be  wisely  improved.  They  will  listen  then  and 
reflect,  and  take  home  truths  which  at  any  other  time 
they  would  hardly  suffer  to  rest  for  a  moment  upon  their 
minds.  Then  the  impressions  which  may  be  made  by 
the  scene  before  them  and  by  the  words  and  prayers  they 
hear  should  be  followed  up  afterward  so  as  to  be  made 
abiding.  The  opportunity  of  drawing  toward  the  Sa- 
viour those  of  them  who  are  impenitent  is  an  exceed- 
iniiiv  valuable  one,  and  the  most  should  be  made  of 
it.  The  providence  which  prepares  them  to  hear  with 
oagerness  the  comforting  sounds  of  salvation  should  be 
watched  and  improved  to  the  utmost. 

10.  //  /.^  a  (/ood  phn  to  leave  little  bool's  and  trarts 
with  invalids  when  they  are  able  to  read  them.  Pages 
which  contain  truths  just  applicable  to  them  will  often 
be  perused  in  their  long  horn's  of  languishment,  and  the 
appropriate  instruction  found  in  them  will  be  pondered 
over  and  over  again.  Then  the  silent  message  from  the 
printed  lines  can  be  received  without  the  excitement  or 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  247 

perturbation  which  the  visit  of  even  ihe  minister  will 
often  produce.  Sometimes  the  little  volume  of  gospel 
comfort  will  be  most  welcome  as  a  help  to  cheer  the 
weary  hours.  If  the  patient  himself  is  not  able  to  read, 
generally  some  Christian  friend  will  be  glad  to  read  for 
him,  and  so  convey  the  words  of  life  to  the  hungry  soul. 
It  is  well  for  ministers  to  find  out  what  little  books  are 
suitable  for  invalids  in  various  states  of  mind,  and  so  be 
prepared  to  furnish  them  when  they  are  needed.  A 
supply  should  always  be  kept  on  hand,  for  they  will 
be  found  more  valuable  than  might  appear  at  first 
thought. 

11.  In  cases  where  patients  are  suffering  from  linger- 
ing diseases  it  is  advisable  for  ministers  to  make  their 
arrangements  for  visiting  them  periodically.  This  plan 
should  be  adopted  when  the  ailment  is  consumption  or 
paralysis  or  nervous  prostration  or  feebleness  from  age, 
or  any  other  comj)laint  that  is  slow  in  its  progress.  It 
will  save  such  patients  from  the  liability  to  neglect  if 
the  rule  is  adopted  of  visiting  them  once  a  week,  or  once 
a  fortnight,  or  once  a  month,  according  to  the  imminence 
of  the  disease.  By  it,  moreover,  the  minister  would  have 
his  mind  relieved  from  a  constant  burden  of  anxiety 
lest  he  should  not  give  them  attention  enough ;  the  pe- 
riodical visit  has  been  paid,  and  so  far  his  responsibility 
is  ended ;  his  mind  may  be  free  from  care  as  to  that  duty. 
And  still  further,  the  common  complaints  of  invalids 
and  their  friends  that  they  are  neglected  by  their  pastor 
can  be  effectually  met  by  pointing  to  the  times  when 
they  have  been  actually  seen. 

12.  Little  meetings  of  Christian  friends  should  occa- 
sionally be  held  with  2^Grsons  long  confined  to  sick-beds. 
To  those  who  are  providentially  deprived  of  the  privi- 
lege of  going  to  the  sanctuary  of  the  Lord  it  is  a  great 


248  THE  PASTOR 

comfort  and  benefit  when  the  ordinances  are  carried  to 
them  in  this  way.     It  is  very  profitable  for  others  also 
to  attend   the   little  social  gatherings  for   prayer  and 
praise  and  devout  meditation,  when  all  is  made  solemn 
by  the  presence  of  sickness  and  the  probable  approach 
of  one  of  the  number  to  eternity.     The  pastor  then  has 
no  trouble  in  finding  themes  appropriate  to  the  occasion. 
The  songs  of  praise  at  such  times  are  peculiarly  sweet, 
for  they  call  up  dear  associations  of  the  past,  stir  the 
soul  with  deep  tenderness  to  Christ,  and  awaken  blessed 
thoughts  of  coming  glory.     It  is  very  appropriate  that 
the  Lord's  Supper  should  at  times  be  celebrated  at  these 
social  meetings  with  invalids.     It  will  be  a  comfort  to 
them,  help  to  strengthen  their  faith,  and  give  them  an- 
other opportunity  of  showing  forth  their  love  to  their 
dear  Saviour.     It  may  also  prove  to  them  a  precious 
pledge  of  the  fast-approaching  time  when  they  shall 
feast  with  Jesus  at  the  glorious  banquet  of  his  Father's 
kingdom. 


VISITING  THOSE   WHO  ARE  IN  SORROW. 

It  was  said  of  the  Great  Shepherd  that  the  Lord  sent 
him  "  to  comfort  all  that  mourn,"  and  "  to  appoint  unto 
them  that  mourn  in  Zion,  to  give  unto  them  beauty  for 
ashes,  the  oil  of  joy  for  mourning,  the  garment  of  praise 
for  the  spirit  of  heaviness;"  and  in  jDerforming  that  mis- 
sion he  left  the  eminent  example  which  it  is  at  once  the 
duty  and  the  honor  of  every  one  of  his  under-shepherds 
to  follow.  The  house  of  mourning  will  ever  be  one  of 
the  chief  places  to  which  the  faithful  pastor  will  resort. 
In  every  congregation  and  at  all  times  there  are  to  be 
found  many  of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  affliction,  and 
even  the  people  of  God  are  not  exempt,  for  it  is  still 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  249 

true  of  them  that  "  many  are  the  afflictions  of  the  right- 
eous." Sorrows  caused  by  the  death  of  beloved  relatives, 
painful  anxieties  about  worldly  prospects,  perplexities 
and  losses  in  business,  griefs  from  the  blasting  of  long- 
cherished  hopes,  woes  planted  in  the  heart  by  the  mis- 
conduct of  the  nearest  kindred, — these  will  be  revealed  to 
the  pastor  with  sad  frequency  as  he  circulates  through 
the  families  of  his  charge.  To  all  these  he  should  be 
prompt  to  listen  and  to  yield  the  sympathy  of  a  warm 
Christian  heart.  When  he  hears  of  afflictions  of  any 
kind  coming  upon  households,  he  should  not  wait  to  be 
sent  for,  but  should  hasten  to  them  with  the  rich  con- 
solations he  gathers  from  the  gospel. 

Seasons  of  sorrow  in  families  are  opportunities  which 
ought  to  be  carefully  improved  by  ministers.  The  prov- 
idence of  God  is  then  preparing  the  sufferers  for  the 
cordial  reception  of  the  blessings  of  the  gospel.  Their 
hearts  are  softened,  the  attractions  of  the  world  are  di- 
minished in  power,  their  need  of  unearthly  help  is  felt, 
and  the  importance  of  salvation  as  a  great  healing 
remedy  for  the  soul  is  seen.  Then  tlie  words  of  the 
pastor  will  be  welcomed  and  listened  to  as  conveying 
the  most  important  information  that  can  be  received. 
As  a  matter  of  experience,  most  pastors  can  testify  that 
very  many  persons  are  actually  brought  into  the  kingdom 
through  afflictions.  Such  seasons  are  the  minister's  har- 
vest-times when  he  should  spare  no  pains.  Griefs  have 
prepared  the  soil  under  the  direction  of  the  heaven- 
ly Husbandman;  it  is  for  us  to  cultivate  it  with  a  judg- 
ment and  an  assiduity  that  must  succeed  in  making  it 
productive. 

It  is  of  great  importance  that  in  our  attempts  to  com- 
fort those  who  are  suffering  from  sore  griefs  we  get  into 
sympathy  with  them.     We  should  not  affect  to  make 

32 


250  THE  PASTOR 

light  of  their  sorrows,  or  rebuke  the  manifestation  of 
them.  We  should  not  be  cold  in  speaking  of  them,  or 
deal  with  them  in  a  mere  official  or  perfunctory  manner. 
We  should  bring  home  in  imagination  to  ourselves  the 
trials  which  they  are  passing  through,  and  conceive 
what  reflections  would  be  most  consoling  to  our  own 
hearts  in  similar  circumstances,  and  then  bring  the  same 
consolations  to  bear  upon  them.  We  should  bear  with 
even  their  whims  and  fancies  while  they  are  so  much 
pressed  down  by  griefs.  It  was  remarked  by  Dr.  J.  W. 
Alexander  :  "  We  must  copy  the  physician,  who  often 
has  to  condescend  to  the  nervous  and  whimsical.  The 
gentleness  of  Paul  and  Paul's  divine  Lord  should  be 
always  before  us."  The  true  method  by  which  we  may 
reach  their  hearts  and  help  them  is  "to  weep  with  them 
that  weep,"  and  that  not  because  we  affect  to  sympathize 
with  them,  but  because  we  really  do  feel  for  their  sor- 
rows. Then  there  are  little  acts  of  consideration,  such 
as  sending  a  note  or  lending  a  book  or  making  a  kind 
inquiry,  which  will  show  that  they  are  thought  of,  and 
will  be  warmly  appreciated,  and  help  to  heal  the  wounds 
of  their  hearts. 

The  afflicted  ought  to  be  carefully  attended  to  by  the 
pastor,  even  if  it  has  to  be  done  at  considerable  sacrifice 
of  time  and  toil.  They  should  be  visited  from  time  to 
time  until  the  days  of  their  mourning  shall  be  ended. 
To  prevent  such  visits  from  being  overlooked  or 
neglected,  it  would  be  well  to  arrange  for  their  being 
made  periodically.  Not  only  at  the  time  when  families 
are  afflicted,  but  long  afterward,  their  griefs  should  be 
remembered.  We  should  take  pains  by  our  kind  at- 
tentions to  show  that  we  do  not  forget  them.  Even  if 
we  must  work  harder  before  or  afterward,  we  should 
find  time  to  see  them  often.     Whatever  else  is  neglected, 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL   WORK.  251 

they  must  not  be.  And  even  if  it  is  not  a  pleasant  duty 
to  be  so  much  among  the  sorrowing,  it  is  so  Christ-like 
to  be  found  there  that  we  must  not  shrink  from  it.  As 
pastors  of  the  flock  of  God  we  cannot  afford  to  neglect 
the  opportunities  which  sorrows  in  the  families  of  our 
congregation  furnish  of  conferring  benefits  upon  others, 
of  manifesting  the  spirit  of  our  holy  religion,  of  imi- 
tating the  example  of  our  Master,  and  of  gathering  souls 
into  the  kingdom.  Such  opportunities,  in  most  cases,  do 
not  come  frequently  to  the  same  family ;  when  they  do 
come  our  hearts  should  be  set  upon  their  highest  im- 
provement. 

VISITING  THE  AGED. 

In  these  days  of  Sabbath-schools  the  attention  of 
Christians  is  largely  turned  to  the  religious  training,  the 
improvement  and  the  happiness  of  the  young.  This 
is  well,  for  no  amount  of  thought  or  expense  or  toil 
is  too  much  to  be  bestowed  upon  that  cause  ;  but  the 
aged  ought  not  to  be  neglected  or  overlooked  ;  their 
comfort  amidst  the  decay  of  wordly  pleasures  and  the 
increase  of  bodily  infirmities,  and  their  safety  in  the 
inevitably  near  approach  to  eternity,  should  be  a  sub- 
ject of  lively  interest,  especially  with  the  pastor.  There 
is  danger  of  their  being  overlooked,  as  if  there  were  lit- 
tle attractive  in  their  years  of  decay,  as  if  not  much 
could  be  done  to  add  to  their  comfort,  or  as  if  it  were 
not  worth  while  to  spend  efforts  on  those  whose  stay  on 
earth  must  soon  be  ended.  As  a  matter  of  fact  it  is  to 
be  greatly  lamented  that  the  aged  are  so  much  neglected 
by  those  who  are  passing  through  their  more  active 
years.  On  this  account,  as  well  as  for  the  other  rea- 
sons, the  pastor  ought  to  give  special  attention  to  them. 


252  THE   PASTOR 

They  are  a  part  of  his  charge  which  he  is  in  danger 
of  overlooking,  but  which  at  the  same  time  should 
receive  special  care.  In  his  unwearied  attention  to 
those  whom  others  are  so  prone  to  slight  he  may  rec- 
ommend the  spirit  which  should  always  distinguish 
the  sacred  office  he  holds. 

If  a  person  who  is  in  declining  years  is  also  without 
the  consolations  of  religion,  his  condition  is  one  which 
is  calculated  to  excite  the  deepest  sympathy.  With 
him  most  of  the  attractions  of  this  life  are  gone ;  his 
powers  of  enjoyment  have  all  become  enfeebled  ;  he  has 
no  hope  in  the  future  to  cheer  him  ;  perhaps  he  has 
become  utterly  callous  as  to  all  spiritual  things ;  eternity 
must  be  very  near  to  him  ;  and,  as  he  is,  there  is  nothing 
before  him  but  a  speedy  doom  of  sorrow.  Everything 
conceivable  should  be  done,  by  pastor  and  other  Chris- 
tian friends,  to  save  that  hoary  sinner.  But  supposing 
the  aged  man  to  be  a  devoted  Christian,  he  should  still 
receive  unremitting  attention  from  his  spiritual  coun- 
selor and  friend.  He  needs  to  be  strengthened  while 
nature  is  wearing  out  all  his  powers ;  he  needs  to  be 
comforted  by  the  consolations  of  religion  when  other 
comforters  are  leaving  him ;  the  minister  ought  often 
to  be  with  him  to  see  and  then  to  tell,  with  still  more 
emphasis,  how  faith  can  make  even  one  enfeebled  by  age 
strong — strong  in  the  Lord. 

It  is  manifest,  then,  that  the  pastor  ought  to  give  very 
special  attention  to  those  who  are  in  old  age.  Though 
there  may  be  no  manifestation  of  it,  yet  they  often  do 
feel  it  very  keenly  when  they  are  neglected.  On  the 
contrary,  any  interest  manifested  in  them  is  peculiarly 
o-rateful.  They  have  not  many  pleasures  to  tranquillize 
their  declining  years;  this  would  be  one,  and  surely  the 
minister,  at  least,  should  yield  it  to  them.     It  would  be 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  253 

a  good  plan  for  him  to  visit  them  periodically;  with 
those  who  are  very  aged  and  feeble  a  call  once  in  a 
month  would  be  time  well  spent. 


MINISTERING  TO   AWAKENED  SOULS, 

Those  persons  are  in  a  deeply-interesting  state  of 
mind  who  have  been  brought  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
applying  the  word  and  the  providence  of  God,  to  see 
that  they  are  in  a  lost  and  unhappy  condition,  that  they 
need  some  way  of  deliverance,  that  they  ought  to  be 
Christians,  and  that  if  they  are  not  saved  soon  they 
must  be  wretched  for  ever.  They  have  been  awakened. 
They  are  under  conviction  of  sin.  The  Spirit  of  God 
is  striving  with  them.  Undoubtedly  there  are  always 
persons  in  this  state  of  mind  in  congregations  where 
the  gospel  is  faithfully  preached  and  fervent  prayer 
offered.  The  promise  of  God  that  his  word  should  not 
return  unto  him  void  makes  this  certain.  And  they 
need  Christian  counsel.  Their  case  is  critical,  and  they 
must  be  guided  by  the  wisdom  and  piety  and  experi- 
ence which  the  Christian  minister  is  supposed  to  pos- 
sess. To  guide  them  to  the  Lamb  of  God  is  one  of  his 
most  responsible  duties. 

All  those  who  have  already  found  Christ,  and  are 
themselves  in  the  Church,  should  be  made  to  feel  that 
they  are  responsible  for  promptly  informing  the  pastor 
of  every  case  of  spiritual  awakening.  There  are  undoubt- 
edly such  cases  in  the  congregation  at  all  times.  It 
should  be  taken  for  granted  that  there  are,  for  why 
should  there  not  be  when  the  word  and  the  ordinances 
and  the  Spirit  are  all  enjoyed?  But  the  pastor  can- 
not be  expected  to  know  of  himself  who  are  awakened. 
He  should  be  always  watching  for  them,  yet  he  cannot 


254  THE  PASTOR 

possibly  know  all.  Others  will  know  of  them — relatives, 
friends,  neighbors,  Sabbath-school  teachers — and  they 
should  at  once  communicate  the  tidings  to  the  pastor. 
More  welcome  messages  there  could  not  be  delivered 
to  him.  The  intelligence  should  be  imparted  promptly, 
for  the  impressions  of  the  awakened  one,  if  not  carefully 
heeded,  may  soon  pass  away. 

Then  the  pastor  should  see  them  as  speedily  as  may  be, 
and  if  possible  at  their  homes.  Any  opportunity  should 
be  embraced  to  help  them  forward  in  the  way  over 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  is  urging  them,  but  to  see  them 
in  the  uninterrupted  retirement  of  their  homes  is  best. 
There  they  can  be  seen  with  more  promptness  and  less 
formality  than  elsewhere,  and  there  they  can  generally 
be  seen  alone,  which  is  almost  necessary  with  those  who 
are  as  yet  so  backward  about  revealing  the  secret  work- 
ings of  their  souls. 

Great  now  is  the  responsibility,  and  very  often  diffi- 
cult is  the  task  which  lies  before  the  minister.  He  is 
the  chief  human  agent  for  directing  that  inquiring  soul; 
and  how  much  he  needs  special,  earnest  prayer  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Ghost ! 

He  should  begin  by  ascertaining  as  fully  as  he  can 
the  exact  state  of  the  inquirer's  mind,  the  process  by 
which  he  was  awakened,  his  convictions  of  sin,  his 
doubts  and  fears,  his  views  of  God  and  Christ,  the 
nature  of  the  efforts  he  is  making,  and  whatever  else 
may  be  necessary  to  guide  the  counsels  to  be  given. 
The  natural  hesitation  of  the  awakened  to  open  their 
hearts  should  be  overcome  by  showing  them  that  these 
interests  are  common  to  us  all,  that  there  are  no  good 
reasons  for  concealing  their  feelings,  and  by  warning 
them  that  their  immortal  welfare  is  at  stake  and  that 
everything  should  be  done  to  make  it  sure.     The  re- 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  255 

marks  of  the  pastor  should  of  course  be  shaped  accord- 
ing to  the  discovered  state  of  the  inquirer's  mind.  The 
minister  who  is  well  furnished  for  his  work  will  be  pre- 
pared by  previous  study  and  observation  for  every  case 
that  can  ordinarily  come  before  him,  for  in  most  cases 
their  doubts  and  wants  and  hinderances  and  objections 
have  been  experienced  in  innumerable  other  instances. 
The  best  plan  is  to  open  the  Bible  and  take  the  awa- 
kened soul  to  the  fountain-head  of  truth,  and  show  him 
God's  own  words  exactly  adapted  to  meet  his  case.  The 
mind  should  be  stored  with  suitable  passages  which  can 
be  promptly  quoted  at  such  times.  Sometimes,  when 
there  is  great  reticence,  though  evidently  some  feeling, 
it  is  well  to  preach  a  short  informal  sermon  appropriate 
to  the  occasion.  It  will  almost  certainly  touch  the  case 
at  some  point.  Various  plans  should  be  tried,  that,  if 
it  be  possible,  the  inquirer  may  be  brought  to  the  cross 
before  the  impressions  pass  away. 

Then,  the  case  should  not  be  given  up  as  hopeless 
even  though  interview  after  interview  may  seem  to  have 
produced  no  effect.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  tell  what 
may  be  going  on  in  the  hearts  of  others,  so  widely  do 
men  differ  in  their  natures,  and  hence  in  their  manifesta- 
tions of  the  working  of  the  Spirit.  We  should  bear  with 
an  ignorance  so  great  that  we  can  scarcely  understand 
it.  We  should  have  patience  with  the  obdurate,  for 
how  much  patience  has  our  Lord  exercised  toward  us ! 
Sometimes  persons,  to  soothe  the  voice  of  conscience, 
will  feign  an  indifference  or  a  hopelessness  which  they 
do  not  really  feel.  But  our  great  incitement  is  to  reflect 
that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  surely  striving  with  them,  and 
that  his  power  is  infinite  to  break  the  hardest  and  melt 
the  coldest  heart.  We  should  remember,  too,  the  prize 
of  infinite  value  which  is  at  stake,  even  the  soul  that 


256  THE  PASTOR 

must  soon  be  a  saint  in  glory  or  a  victim  of  demons  in 
despair — the  soul  for  which  the  Son  of  God  bled  and 
died.  It  may  take  a  long  time  before  the  inquirer  is 
brought  to  the  peace  of  Christ ;  sometimes  the  process 
is  very  slow  and  discouraging.  But  the  heart  is  reached 
at  last,  and  it  is  often  the  case  that  those  who  struggle 
long  and  almost  hopelessly  are  the  most  decided  when  at 
last  they  are  brought  into  the  clear  light  of  the  Sun  of 
Kighteousness. 


ADMINISTERING  THE  SACRAMENTS. 

One  of  the  most  characteristic  and  impressive  ele- 
ments of  the  sacred  work  to  which  the  pastor  is  called 
is  that  of  administering  the  sacraments.  As  well  as 
from  other  considerations,  it  has  a  dignity  connected 
with  it  from  the  fact,  acknowledged  on  all  hands,  that 
it  is  the  exclusive  prerogative  of  the  minister.  He  it 
is  who  has  been  divinely  appointed  to  break  the  bread 
and  pour  the  wine,  as  well  as  baptize  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.  The  importance  of  the 
sacraments  to  the  pastor  may  also  be  seen  in  the  fact 
that  they  set  forth  in  sensible  emblems  the  same  great 
truths  that  he  i^reaches  from  the  sacred  desk,  so  con- 
firming them  and  making  them  more  emphatic.  Be- 
sides, the  solemnization  of  these  ordinances  furnishes 
ministers  with  both  occasions  and  themes  for  their  most 
impressive  discourses.  And  so  it  comes  to  pass  that  in 
no  place  is  the  ambassador  of  Christ  so  much  honored 
as  when  he  stands  serving  at  the  Lord's  table  or  when 
he  applies  the  baptismal  water.  In  fact,  it  would  not 
be  extravagant  to  say  that  the  observance  of  the  sac- 
raments and  the  ministerial  office  must  stand  or  fall 
together. 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  257 

Pastors  should  make  much  of  the  sacraments ;  they 
should  exalt  them  to  a  very  great  eminence  in  their 
own  estimation.  In  public  addresses  and  private  con- 
versation they  should  be  frequently  alluded  to,  and  their 
value  should  be  impressed  deeply.  The  times  of  their 
celebration  should  be  looked  forward  to  and  anticipated 
with  gladness,  and  benefits  expected  from  them.  Their 
solemnization  should  be  engaged  in  as  a  great  event  in 
which  heart  and  hopes  should  be  elevated,  the  Divine 
Presence  felt  and  a  foretaste  enjoyed  of  the  heavenly 
banquet.  The  sacraments,  in  fact,  may  be  made  so  much 
of  as  to  prove  a  very  great  help  to  the  pastor  in  his  work 
of  edifying  the  people  of  God.  They  may  be  made  to 
tell  most  beneficially  upon  the  Christian  life  of  the 
Church.  Then,  above  all,  through  them  great  honor 
may  be  made  to  redound  to  God  in  Christ,  who  is  their 
Author,  their  Object  and  their  Life. 

Especially  should  the  Lord's  Supper  be  turned  to  the 
most  profitable  account.  In  addition  to  the  other  man- 
ifest advantages  which  may  flow  from  it,  it  ought  to  be 
made  a  standpoint  in  the  progress  of  the  church  and 
of  each  of  its  members,  from  which  there  would  be  an 
honest  survey  of  the  past  and  an  earnest  j^lanning 
for  the  future.  It  should  be  the  fixed  epoch  in  the 
church's  life,  around  which  its  hopes  and  projects  and 
activities  may  cluster. 

An  excellent  plan  of  a  wise  and  successful  pastor,  the 
Rev.  Dr.  G.  W.  Musgrave,  was  to  make  all  his  preach- 
ing of  the  intervening  months  have  a  bearing  upon  the 
approaching  communion  season.  He  laid  out  the  sub- 
jects of  his  discourses  with  the  definite  object  of  having 
them  culminate  in  the  great  ordinance  that  would  set 
forth  Christ,  and  him  crucified.  This  was  making  much 
of  that  sacrament;  it  was  keeping  a  distinct  point  in 

33 


258  THE  PASTOR 

view  in  all  the  preaching,  and  it  was  making  everything 
cluster  around  the  infinitely  important,  central  fact  of 
redemption. 

It  is  advisable  occasionally,  say  once  in  each  year,  to 
prepare  the  way  for  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per by  special  services  during  all  the  days  or  evenings 
of  the  preceding  week.  This  is  calculated  to  awaken 
deeper  attention  to  the  things  of  Christ,  the  impres- 
sion of  which  is  liable  to  become  dim ;  it  exalts  the 
estimation  of  the  ordinance,  making  it  more  prized  ;  it 
brings  persons  who  have  been  long  halting  to  a  deter- 
mination that  they  will  espouse  the  cause  of  Christ ; 
and  it  is  likely  to  revivify  and  strengthen  the  life  of  the 
Church. 

Sometimes,  especially  in  a  large  congregation,  it  is 
better  to  omit  the  sermon  before  the  communion  service. 
The  advantages  of  so  doing  are  that  there  can  be  more 
deliberation,  and  consequent  comfort  and  profit,  in  the 
administration  of  the  ordinance.  There  needs,  then,  be 
no  hurry  on  the  one  hand  or  weariness  on  the  other.  It 
is  believed  that  these  advantages  will  more  than  make  up 
for  the  omission  of  the  "action''  sermon.  Experience 
has  in  fact  proved  that  this  plan  is  better,  more  edify- 
ing and  gives  more  satisfaction  to  the  body  of  commu- 
nicants. 

When  members  of  the  church  are,  for  a  length  of  time, 
deprived  of  the  privilege  of  attending  upon  the  public 
ordinances  through  the  infirmities  of  age  or  sickness,  it  is 
well  to  celebrate  the  Lord's  Supj^er  with  them  occasion- 
ally at  their  homes.  The  pastor,  with  an  elder  or  elders 
and  a  few  other  Christian  friends,  can  join  in  the  service 
and  form  a  little  congregation  with  which  the  Master 
will  undoubtedly  meet.  Such  seasons  are  very  precious. 
They  are  a  great  comfort  to  those  for  whose  benefit  they 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  259 

are  especially  held,  feeble  perhajjs  in  body,  but  strong 
in  faith.  All  others  who  are  present  must  feel  the 
sweet  and  solemn  influence.  And  the  dear  Lord  who 
first  met  at  the  table  with  the  twelve  rejoices  in  the 
confidential  tokens  of  a  love  which  will  soon  be  made 
perfect  in  glory. 

Children  should  be  baptized  at  the  time  of  public 
worship  on  the  Lord's  day.  An  arrangement  for  the 
observance  of  this  sacrament  which  has  long  been  car- 
ried out,  and  proved  to  be  profitable  and  acceptable,  is 
this  :  One  Sabbath  morning  of  the  quarter,  the  first 
Sabbath  of  the  month  previous  to  the  communion,  is  set 
apart  for  preaching  to  the  young  and  baptizing  the 
children.  On  the  Sabbath  previous  notice  is  given,  and 
parents  and  others  are  urged  to  bring  all  the  children 
and  youth  with  them.  No  part  of  the  church  is  ap- 
propriated specially  to  the  young,  for  they  are  expected 
to  mingle  with  the  ordinary  congregation.  After  sing- 
ing and  reading  the  Scriptures,  parents  present  their 
children  for  baptism ;  then  after  singing  again,  a  short 
sermon  is  preached  to  the  children,  and  the  whole  ser- 
vices of  the  morning  adapted  to  their  capacity  and 
wants.  This  plan  has  several  obvious  advantages.  It 
is  liked  by  both  parents  and  children,  and  having  been 
continued  for  years,  has  been  proved  to  be  practicable. 

It  is  very  important  that  pastors  should  keep  a  cor- 
rect list  of  the  communicants  of  the  church  and  of  all 
the  children,  as  well  as  adults,  baptized.  The  names 
should  be  put  down  on  the  day  when  they  are  received, 
so  that  they  may  not  be  forgotten.  It  is  only  after  one 
has  been  long  in  the  ministry,  and  finds  by  experience 
how  much  is  involved  in  being  able  to  find  the  names 
and  the  dates,  that  the  importance  of  this  thing  is 
realized. 


260  THE  PASTOR 

ATTENDING  FUNERALS. 

One  of  the  most  trying  duties  to  which  the  pastor  is 
habitually  called  is  that  of  officiating  at  funerals. 
Very  generally  he  is  not  consulted  as  to  the  time  when 
the  services  are  to  be  held,  and  must  go  whether  it  be 
convenient  or  inconvenient,  whether  he  has  other  engage- 
ments at  the  same  hour  or  not.  Much  of  his  time  has 
often  to  be  wasted  in  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  friends 
of  the  deceased  and  on  the  way  to  and  from  the  place 
of  interment.  His  addresses  must  necessarily  be  in  the 
same  general  train  of  thought,  and  that  no  matter  how 
often  he  has  to  officiate,  and  so  he  has  to  be  watchful 
that  his  services  do  not  degenerate  into  mere  ceremony. 
Then  the  sights  and  sounds  of  sorrow  which  he  is 
under  the  necessity  of  witnessing  are  frequently  of  the 
most  painful  character  and  harrow  up  all  his  feelings. 
And  still  worse,  he  is  sometimes  under  the  necessity 
of  making  addresses  and  striving  to  offer  consolation 
while  he  is  conscious  that  there  is  not  one  ray  of  hope 
in  the  death  that  is  being  lamented.  These  are  the 
trying  aspects  of  the  service ;  but  there  is  also  another 
view  which  may  be  taken  of  it,  and  which  may  reconcile 
us  to  its  trials.  It  must  be  a  blessed  thing  for  a  benev- 
olent heart  even  to  try  to  assuage  the  bitterness  of  sor- 
row. Then  the  funeral  service  affords  the  minister  an 
opportunity  of  manifesting  the  benevolent  spirit  of  the 
gospel.  He  may  follow  the  example  of  Christ,  who 
was  so  often  found  alleviating  the  sorrows  of  mourners. 
This  may  be  the  means  of  drawing  the  afflicted  to  the 
Saviour,  and  may  so  attach  the  friends  of  the  deceased 
to  the  minister  that  he  will  obtain  a  permanent  influ- 
ence over  them  for  good.  Sometimes  the  funeral  ser- 
vice gives  the  preacher  an  excellent  opportunity  of  tell- 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL   PAROCHIAL    WORK.  261 

ino;  how  blessed  a  thiiio;  it  is  for  the  Christian  to  fall 
asleep  in  Jesus. 

A  few  suggestions  in  reference  to  the  addresses  to  be 
made  on  these  occasions  may  be  of  use  to  those  who  have 
not  had  much  experience: 

1.  It  is  a  great  mistake  to  make  such  addresses  too  long. 
The  persons  assembled  are  ordinarily  placed  in  such  an 
uncomfortable  manner,  many  of  them  standing,  some  in 
windows  or  passages  or  stairways  and  some  in  other 
rooms,  that  they  cannot  listen  with  profit  for  many  min- 
utes. It  is  impossible,  under  such  circumstances,  to  re- 
tain their  attention  for  any  length  of  time.  Then,  if  a 
funeral  address  is  long  continued,  much  of  it  must  almost 
necessarily  be  taken  up  with  matter  that  is  irrelevant. 
Moreover,  protracted  addresses  at  each  of  the  many 
funerals  which  the  pastor  must  sometimes  attend  become 
a  serious  draft  upon  his  strength  and  energies.  On 
every  account,  then,  in  speaking  on  such  occasions,  it  is 
better  to  be  brief  and  pertinent.  Then  the  people  will 
listen  with  closer  attention,  they  will  be  better  satisfied 
and  more  highly  benefited,  and  the  speaker  will  not 
expose  himself  to  that  exhaustion  that  would  partially 
disqualify  him  for  subsequent  duties.  We  need  hardly 
ever  be  afraid  of  too  much  brevity  in  this  service. 
Brevity  is  always  the  safer  extreme  for  one  to  fall 
into. 

2.  In  speaking  of  the  deceased  at  funerals  we  should 
beware  of  too  much  eulogium.  The  temptation  of  going 
to  excess  in  praise  of  the  dead  is  very  great,  from  a  de- 
sire to  comfort  and  please  the  relatives,  and  perhaps  from 
the  temporary  ardor  of  our  feelings.  But  it  should  be 
remembered  that  in  many  cases  these  high  panegyrics 
are  not  strictly  true.  Besides,  if  the  deceased,  who  gave 
no  special  evidence  of  piety,  is  certainly  saved,  may  not 


262  THE  PASTOR 

others  also  reach  that  blessing  without  the  strenuous 
efforts  which  are  so  constantly  insisted  on  ?  Moreover, 
if  a  minister  is  in  the  habit  of  eulogizing  so  much  in 
ordinary  cases,  he  will  give  offence  if  he  does  not 
do  it  in  those  cases  where  it  would  be  utterly  inad- 
missible. The  fact  is,  that  sometimes  at  funerals  there 
are  praises  heard  which  are  shameful  and  positively 
injurious  when  the  character  of  the  life  and  death  of 
the  deceased  are  considered.  It  is  far  better,  ordinarily, 
to  say  but  very  little  about  the  deceased — to  get  into  the 
habit  and  obtain  a  reputation  for  such  caution.  Then 
eulogium  will  not  be  expected  when  it  could  not  be  ut- 
tered with  strict  veracity.  There  are,  of  course,  excep- 
tions. Some  Christians  are  so  eminent  in  their  piety 
and  so  blessed  in  their  death  that  they  ought  to  be  held 
up  as  a  demonstration  of  the  power  of  Christ  and  his 
gospel. 

3.  The  circumsta7ices  of  the  occasiofi  should,  if  possi- 
ble, give  direction  to  the  remarks  which  are  made  at  a 
funeral.  In  most  instances  of  death  something  pecu- 
liar may  be  found  and  improved  to  the  benefit  of  friends 
and  neighbors  wdien  their  hearts  are  full  of  sympathy. 
This  would  furnish  a  theme;  it  would  give  variety,  which 
the  speaker  anxiously  seeks  after  in  a  service  in  which 
he  must  engage  so  often;  and  it  would  make  sure  of  the 
remarks  being  pertinent,  and  hence  more  interesting. 
This  plan  will  often  prove  of  great  assistance  in  funeral 
addresses.  When  nothing  of  this  kind  suggests  itself, 
it  is  well  to  have  an  appropriate  text  of  Scripture  in  the 
mind.  Even  if  it  is  not  announced,  it  will  serve  to 
guide  the  speaker's  thoughts,  and  lead  him  to  j^oints  that 
will  be  varied,  appropriate  and  weighty  as  coming  from 
the  word  of  God. 

4.  The  gospel  of  Christ  and  his  salvation  should  be 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  263 

preached  at  every  funeral.  No  matter  in  what  direc- 
tion the  drift  of  the  remarks  may  run,  this  should  find 
a  prominent  place  in  it  somewhere.  The  fact  that 
funeral  services  always  furnish  a  fine  opportunity  of 
presenting  this  all-important  theme  should  reconcile  us 
to  them,  no  matter  how  many  other  trying  things  there 
are  about  them.  On  almost  all  such  occasions  there  are 
some  persons  present  to  hear  the  gospel  who  never  listen 
to  it  at  other  times.  They  furnish  an  excellent  op- 
portunity for  telling  of  the  death  of  Christ,  which 
takes  away  the  sting  of  death  and  the  gloom  of  the 
grave  from  any  penitent  soul  that  would  trust  in  him. 
The  solemn  circumstances  of  death  are  calculated  to 
soften  the  hearts  of  all  and  open  them  for  the  reception 
of  the  blessed  tidings  of  peace.  Notwithstanding  a  too 
freely-expressed  opinion  to  the  contrary,  persons  are 
undoubtedly  sometimes  impressed  at  funerals — so  im- 
pressed that  their  convictions  continue  afterward  and 
impel  them  to  seek  and  find  the  saving  grace  of  Christ. 
If  at  funerals  we  strive  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  and 
pray  for  it  and  expect  it,  we  shall  certainly  witness  it 
far  more  frequently  than  we  now  do.  It  is  an  evil  to 
think  that  the  truth  must  there  be  preached  in  vain. 
Why  should  it  be  ? 


CIRCULATING  BOOKS   AND   TRACTS. 

In  the  work  of  the  ministry,  which  is  so  momentous 
and  in  which  so  many  interests  are  involved,  every 
proper  agency  which  promises  to  render  efficient  help 
should  be  used.  And  next  to  the  inspired  Book  and 
the  preaching  of  the  living  ministry  we  may  place  those 
uninspired  pages  which  the  love  of  thousands  of  pious 
hearts  has  furnished  for  spreading  and  impressing  the 


264  THE  PASTOR 

truth  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  This  is  an  instrument 
with  which  the  pastor  may  lawfully  work ;  yea,  with 
which  he  must  work,  if  he  would  reach  the  highest  suc- 
cess— an  instrument  the  importance  of  which  is  by  very 
few  appreciated  as  highly  as  it  deserves. 

Books  and  tracts  are  an  agency  for  good  now 
looming  up  more  and  more  conspicuously  before  the 
Christian  world.  In  former  times  they  were  not  such 
a  power  for  blessing  the  souls  of  men  as  they  are  be- 
coming at  the  present ;  they  were  not  so  cheap ;  they 
were  not  so  abundant ;  there  was  not  such  an  affluence 
of  appropriate  gospel  truth  stored  in  their  pages; 
there  was  not  such  universal  ability  to  read  them.  So 
cheap  are  books  at  the  present  time  that  the  best  of 
them  can  be  obtained  by  almost  any  who  wish.  Chris- 
tians are  coming  to  realize  more  and  more  fully  the 
value  of  religious  volumes.  They  see  the  good  they 
are  accomplishing  as  guides  to  inquirers,  to  the  weak  in 
faith  and  to  all  who  would  grow  in  grace.  Very  few 
persons  of  much  observation  but  know  of  instances  in 
which  the  awakened  have  at  least  been  helped  through 
this  instrumentality  toward  the  salvation  of  Christ. 
There  are  certain  states  of  mind  in  reference  to  spiritual 
things  for  which  books  are  peculiarly  adapted.  Indeed, 
it  may  be  safely  said  that  books  can  be  found  suited  to 
every  conceivable  phase  of  spiritual  want,  whether  of 
those  who  are  seeking  the  peace  of  God  or  of  those 
who  should  be  awakened  to  enter  upon  that  search. 
The  best  thoughts  of  the  greatest  and  best  of  men  are 
stored  up  in  them  ready  for  the  use  of  every  reader. 
God,  before  whom  all  possible  instrumentalities  lay  open, 
chose  to  communicate  his  will  to  the  world  through  a 
book,  and  this  should  lead  us  to  look  upon  books  as 
something  peculiar  even  in  the  gifts  of  God. 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  265 

Pastors  should  awake  to  the  value  of  this  powerful 
auxiliary.  Here  are  preachers  that  they  can  send  to 
many  a  soul  whom  they  may  not  be  able  to  reach  by 
the  voice.  Here  are  expositions  of  truth  as  perfect  as 
were  ever  conceived  by  human  thought  ready  to  assist 
in  convincing  hearts  which  they  long  to  see  given  to 
Jesus.  How  best  to  use  the  printed  page  is  a  practical 
point  which  is  worthy  of  far  more  consideration  than  it 
receives.  What  books  and  tracts  should  be  distributed, 
to  whom  they  should  be  given,  when  they  should  be 
used,  what  plans  might  be  adopted  for  their  methodical 
circulation,  are  all  questions  worthy  of  being  carefully 
investigated. 

Books  may  be  found  which  are  calculated  to  alarm  the 
careless,  and  set  them  to  asking  with  deep  feeling  what 
they  must  do  to  be  saved  ;  books  which  give  the  plainest 
and  most  satisfactory  directions  to  the  awakened  as  they 
strive  to  find  the  way  of  life  through  the  peace-speaking 
blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  books  which  convey  to 
the  bleeding  hearts  of  the  afflicted  the  sweetest  possi- 
ble consolations,  even  consolations  that  are  the  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  and  cannot  mislead  ;  books  on  prac- 
tical piety,  the  perusal  of  which  must  elevate  the  soul 
and  make  it  better  and  happier;  books  the  object  of 
which  is  to  explain  and  vindicate  the  important  doc- 
trines of  religion  for  which  the  believer  is  earnestly  to 
contend  ;  books  on  the  great  duties  of  life — duties  which 
we  owe  to  God  and  man  and  our  own  souls,  and  the 
faithful  performance  of  which  can  be  reached  only  by 
those  who  have  been  renewed  by  divine  grace ;  and 
books  on  the  histories,  biographies  and  all  other  import- 
ant subjects  found  in  the  Bible.  Is  the  pastor  dis- 
charging his  whole  duty  or  enjoying  his  full  privileges 
who  does  not  make  himself  well  acquainted  with  these 

34 


266  THE  PASTOR 

books,  and  strive  to  have  his  people  built  up  in  Chris- 
tian character  through  the  inexhaustible  riches  which 
they  contain  ?  Educated  to  know  of  the  existence  of 
such  works  and  trained  to  appreciate  their  value,  he 
must  throw  away  a  grand  opportunity  for  doing  good  if 
he  does  not  contrive  to  have  his  people  know  of  these 
treasures  of  sanctified  learning,  and  to  study  them  and 
prize  them,  and  grow  in  grace  by  their  use. 

Pastors,  first  reading  and  learning  to  value  such  re- 
ligious volumes,  should  recommend  them  from  the  pul- 
pit, and  that  by  name.  Some  of  their  hearers  will 
thereby  be  induced  to  read  them.  They  should  speak 
of  them  and  urge  their  perusal  as  they  go  from  house 
to  house.  They  should  keep  a  stock  of  them  on  hand, 
from  which  they  can  sometimes  lend  to  those  who  may 
wish  to  read.  They  should  also  give  some  of  them  away 
in  cases  where  it  might  seem  advisable.  In  most  con- 
gregations there  are  some  wealthy  persons  who  would  be 
willing  to  furnish  the  means  for  so  doing.  Every  com- 
munity ought  also  to  be  visited  by  a  colporteur  or  some 
other  person,  by  whom  every  family  might  be  supplied 
with  volumes,  large  or  small,  that  contain  the  words  of 
life  and  truth. 


CIRCULATING  EELIGIOUS  NEWSPAPERS. 

In  a  previous  chapter  we  sought  to  show  that  it 
is  for  the  interest  of  pastors  to  keep  themselves  well 
informed,  through  religious  journals,  of  the  progress  of 
Christ's  kingdom ;  we  would  now  strongly  urge  upon 
them  that  they  should  also  use  their  influence  to  intro- 
duce such  journals  into  the  families  of  their  congrega- 
tions. As  almost  all  great  enterprises  of  the  day  have 
their  newspaper  to  supjDort  them,  so  every  denomination 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  267 

of  Christians  and  every  important  Christian  undertaking 
has  its  journal.  There  are  papers  adapted  to  every  class 
of  minds  and  every  drift  of  religious  thought.  This 
subject  the  minister  should  look  into,  and  endeavor  to 
have  his  people  benefited  by  the  rich  stores  of  instruc- 
tion which  are  flowing  out  from  the  religious  press. 

He  may  draw  much  important  aid  in  his  work  from 
this  source.  The  periodical  religious  press,  when  habit- 
ually perused,  will  undoubtedly  make  the  people  more 
intelligent,  and  consequently  more  interested  in  the 
kingdom  of  Christ;  it  will  supplement  the  teachings 
of  the  pastor,  which  must  necessarily  be  limited  in 
extent;  it  will  enforce,  by  adding  additional  authority, 
the  truths  which  are  uttered  from  the  pulpit.  Its  assist- 
ance will  make  the  work  of  the  pastor  easier.  It  will 
give  the  people  fuller  information  than  the  pulpit  pos- 
sibly can  about  the  great  enterprises  of  benevolence 
which  the  Church  is  carrying  on,  and  so  will  interest 
them  in  those  enterprises  and  make  them  more  liberal 
in  their  support.  If  religious  journals  did  no  more 
than  take  the  place  of,  and  so  crowd  out,  the  pernicious 
literature  that  is  issuing  from  so  many  other  presses,  it 
would  be  an  unspeakable  blessing  to  the  Church  and 
the  world.  That  pastor  is  neglecting  a  splendid  aux- 
iliary to  his  work  who  is  not  using  every  effort  to  induce 
his  people  to  take  and  read  papers  which  are  devoted  to 
the  spread  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ  in  the  salva- 
tion of  souls  and  purifying  the  lives  of  believers. 

We  need  to  give  continued  thought  to  the  subject  in 
order  to  appreciate  the  value  of  a  good  religious  news- 
paper coming  regularly  into  a  family  and  being  read  by 
its  various  members.  Weekly  it  preaches  its  timely 
sermons  to  the  household.  Some  of  the  most  able  and 
pious  ministers  and  other  writers  that  are  to  be  found 


268  THE  PASTOR 

in  the  land  are  those  who  may  be  heard  through  its 
pages.  And  they  send  forth  in  this  way  the  very  best 
of  their  thoughts.  The  religious  newspaper  keeps  the 
people  informed  of  what  is  going  on  in  the  Church  and 
the  whole  kingdom  of  Christ.  It  says  many  things 
plainly  to  them  which  the  pastor,  from  delicacy  or  other 
causes,  could  not  say.  Many  of  the  people  will  scarcely 
read  anything  else  than  newspapers;  how  deeply  im- 
portant it  is  that  those  papers  be  of  the  right  kind ! 
That  family  which  habitually  reads  a  good  religious 
journal  will  undoubtedly  have  a  higher  and  more  intel- 
ligent tone  of  piety  than  that  which  neglects  this  method 
for  growth  in  knowledge.  They  will  have  wider  views 
and  more  generous  impulses  toward  the  truth,  whether 
it  is  to  be  supported  at  home  or  extended  abroad. 

On  every  account,  then,  it  would  be  well  for  the  min- 
ister to  strive  to  have  a  religious  newspaper  introduced 
into  each  family  of  his  church.  He  should  make  this 
recommendation,  and  urge  it  strongly  from  the  pulpit. 
He  should  enter  into  the  matter  more  particularly  as 
he  goes  about  from  house  to  house.  It  will  not  re- 
quire a  great  outlay  to  secure  one  of  the  very  best  of 
these  journals,  which  would  come  into  the  house  weekly 
freighted  with  intellectual  treasure  that  would  entertain, 
instruct  and  purify.  No  pastor  ought  to  neglect  the  aid 
which  he  might  receive  from  this  source.  In  former 
times  it  was  a  help  unknown,  for  religious  journalism 
is  of  modern  date,  and  hence  it  is  not  alluded  to  in 
older  works  on  Pastoral  Theology.  But  now  ministers 
cannot  be  too  strongly  urged  to  use  this  help ;  they 
cannot  be  too  determined  in  the  purpose  to  have  the 
best  religious  papers  circulated  in  their  families. 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK,  269 


THE  PASTOR  SHOULD  IDENTIFY  HIMSELF   WITH   HIS 

PEOPLE. 

He  should  not  assume  a  position  of  superiority,  as  if 
he  were  above  them,  and  thereby  excite  their  enmity. 
He  should  not  stand  aloof  from  them,  as  if  he  had  no 
common  interests  with  them.  He  should  not  patronize, 
as  if  it  were  a  condescension  for  him  to  have  to  do  even 
with  their  spiritual  affairs.  On  the  contrary,  he  should 
feel,  and  lead  the  people  to  feel,  that  he  is  one  with  them 
in  heart,  in  sympathy  and  in  those  grand  interests  of 
the  soul  which  bind  men  together  the  closest  of  all. 
Whenever  the  minister,  by  actually  feeling  it  himself, 
can  succeed  in  making  the  people  feel  that  he  is  thus 
really  identified  with  them,  he  has  gained  a  power  by 
which  he  can  accomplish  almost  anything  in  that  con- 
gregation. 

There  are  ministers  who  are  constantly  depreciating 
their  people  and  speaking  of  them  in  the  most  deroga- 
tory terms — telling  of  their  meanness,  their  stupidity, 
their  ignorance,  their  frivolity  and  other  faults.  A  prac- 
tice more  unwise  and  more  unlike  the  good  Shepherd, 
who  loves  his  flock,  it  is  hard  to  imagine.  It  is  sure  to 
keep  the  minister  himself  cold  and  mistrustful  of  those 
whom  he  can  influence  only  by  love.  Then  he  may 
rest  assured  that  his  constant  unkind  remarks  about 
them  will  in  the  end  reach  their  ears  in  some  round- 
about way,  and  awaken  their  lasting  enmity.  The  habit 
will  certainly  injure,  if  not  utterly  ruin,  the  work  of  him 
who  indulges  in  it.  It  is  far  better,  in  every  aspect  of 
the  matter,  to  say  whatever  good  can  be  said  about  one's 
people,  and  in  order  thereto  to  think  as  well  as  possible 
of  them — to  cherish  real  affection  for  them.  How  much 
better,  at  any  rate,  to  cultivate  the  spirit  of  the  good  old 


270  THE  PASTOR 

Thomas  Adam  when  he  wrote,  "  I  find  it  very  difficult, 
if  not  impossible,  through  my  selfishness,  to  sink  myself 
into  the  common  mass  of  mankind  so  as  to  take  my  full 
share  of  their  guilt — to  sympathize,  to  pity,  to  have  a 
fellow-feeling  of  their  wants,  joys  and  sorrows,  and  be 
truly  concerned  for  the  temporal  and  spiritual  welfare 
of  all." 

Our  true  policy,  as  well  as  imperative  duty,  is  to 
identify  ourselves  with  our  people.  We  should  grow 
to  consider — and  they  will  soon  see  that  we  do — that 
we  are  one  with  them  in  church  fellowship  and  one  in 
our  social  interests.  We  should  endeavor  to  get  into 
sympathy  with  their  modes  of  thought  and  feeling — 
to  be  sufficiently  acquainted  with  their  callings  as 
farmers,  mechanics,  merchants,  fishermen,  or  whatever 
else  is  their  general  avocation,  to  appreciate  their  in- 
terest in  these  things  and  enter  into  conversation  about 
them.  We  should  enter  into  their  joys  and  sorrows, 
their  funerals  and  their  weddings,  with  a  real  partici- 
pation of  their  feelings.  We  should  so  identify  our- 
selves with  them  that  their  interests  and  trials  would 
be  ours ;  and  they  should  see  that  our  interest  in  them 
is  not  perfunctory  or  assumed,  but  real.  Our  hearts 
should  be  with  them,  our  interests  should  be  with  them, 
and  then  our  efforts  for  their  everlasting  interests  must 
necessarily  be  successful. 

It  is  a  great  point  for  a  pastor  to  gain  the  full  confidence 
of  those  to  whom  he  ministers  in  the  gospel ;  and  the 
sure  way  to  gain  and  to  retain  that  confidence  is  to  be 
worthy  of  it.  That  minister  is  surely  building  up  for 
himself  a  character  which  men  will  trust  when  he 
faithfully  discharges  the  duties  which  devolve  upon 
him,  when  his  life  in  all  its  relations  is  one  of  general 
integrity,  when  he  studies  constant  acts  of  kindness  to 


IN  HIS  PERSONAL  PAROCHIAL    WORK.  271 

his  people,  and  when  he  is  true  to  them  as  well  in  their 
absence  as  in  their  presence.  There  are  ministers  who 
have  in  this  way  acquired  the  full  confidence  of  their 
people.  Whatever  they  do  is  regarded  as  right  of 
course.  The  confidence  reposed  in  them  gives  them 
influence  and  power,  so  that  whatever  they  do  for  the 
souls  of  their  hearers  or  the  glory  of  Christ  tells  with 
fourfold  efficacy. 

Then  it  should  be  remembered  that  away  back  of  this 
identifying  ourselves  with  the  people  of  our  charge,  back 
of  the  kind  words  we  should  speak  of  them  at  all  times, 
back  of  the  benefits  we  should  strive  constantly  to  con- 
fer upon  them,  there  must  lie  in  our  hearts  a  real  Chris- 
tian affection  for  them.  It  must  be  genuine — not  merely 
assumed  or  professed.  The  first  thing,  then,  is  for  the 
minister  to  determine  and  earnestly  strive  to  love  his 
people.  The  attainment  is  possible.  Why  should  not 
all  reach  it  as  did  Paul  when  he  said,  "  For  I  have  said 
before  that  ye  are  in  our  hearts  to  die  and  live  with  you  "  ? 
Cannot  the  godly  minister  become  truly  attached  to  the 
devoted  believer  who  manifests  the  image  of  his  Lord, 
to  the  aged  Christian  ripening  for  glory,  to  the  friend 
of  the  church  who  has  stood  by  it  in  all  its  trials,  to  the 
youth  who  is  giving  promise  of  all  that  is  lovely  and 
hopeful,  and  to  those  who  sustain  him  by  taking  up  with 
him  the  burden  of  every  good  work  ?  Can  he  not  deeply 
pity  those  whom  he  sees  discarding  every  heavenly  mo- 
tive and  forcing  their  way  to  endless  ruin  ?  Can  he  not 
yearn  for  the  salvation  of  their  souls  with  a  yearning 
that  never  abates  ?  Can  he  help  loving  with  a  true  af- 
fection and  rejoicing  over  both  young  and  old,  as  he 
sees  them  coming  with  all  their  hearts  to  the  embrace  of 
Jesus  as  their  Saviour  and  Lord  ?  This  is  the  true  affection 
which  the  pastor  should  cherish  toward  his  people.    This 


272  THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS  PAROCHIAL    WORK. 

will  make  his  work  among  them  a  labor  of  love,  and 
crown  it  with  abundant  and  joyous  success. 

When  this  deep  affection  is  in  the  breast  of  the  pastor 
it  cannot  be  hid.  The  people  will  soon  see  it.  Baxter 
briefly  expresses  the  matter :  "  The  whole  of  our  min- 
istry must  be  carried  on  in  a  tender  love  to  our  people. 
We  must  let  them  see  that  nothing  pleases  us  but  what 
profits  them — that  what  does  them  good  does  us  good, 
and  that  nothing  troubles  us  more  than  their  hurt. 
"  Bishops,"  as  Jerome  says,  "  are  not  lords,  but  fathers, 
and  therefore  must  be  affected  toward  tlieir  people  as 
their  children ;  yea,  the  tenderest  love  of  the  mother 
should  not  surpass  theirs.  We  must  even  '  travail  in 
birth  for  them  till  Christ  be  formed  in  them.'  We 
should  convince  them  that  we  care  for  no  outward 
thing,  not  money  or  liberty  or  credit  or  life  itself,  in 
comparison  with  their  salvation.  W^hen  your  people  see 
that  you  unfeignedly  love  them  they  will  hear  anything 
and  bear  anything.  We  ourselves  should  put  up  with 
a  blow  given  us  in  love  sooner  than  a  hard  word  given 
us  in  anger  and  malice.  Most  men  judge  of  advice  as 
they  judge  of  tlie  affection  of  him  who  gives  it.  Oh  there- 
fore see  to  it  that  you  feel  a  tender  love  to  your  people 
in  your  breast,  and  let  them  feel  it  in  your  speeches  and 
see  it  in  your  conduct.  Let  them  see  that  you  'spend 
and  are  spent  for  their  sakes ' — that  all  you  do  is  not  for 
any  ends  of  your  own,  but  for  them." 


CHAPTER    Yl. 

THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

There  is  a  duty  of  vast  importance  lying  before  the 
pastor  as  the  leader  in  the  Church's  imperative  task  of 
spreading  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  gathering 
in  souls  out  of  the  world  and  building  up  the  divine 
kingdom  by  every  energy  which  she  may  possess.  And 
it  may  as  well  be  emphasized  at  the  beginning,  that  the 
pastor's  position  in  reference  to  that  work  is  to  devise 
and  direct,  and  not  himself  to  take  up  the  great  burden 
of  its  drudgery.  He  ought  not  by  any  means  to  un- 
dertake too  much.  It  is  an  evil  with  many  ministers 
that  they  would  rather  themselves  assume  the  burdens 
of  work  than  undergo  the  anxiety  of  planning  how 
others  may  be  gotten  to  bear  them.  By  so  doing  the 
pastor  positively  injures  the  people  of  his  charge.  He 
prevents  them  from  becoming  trained  to  the  work  for 
which  all  are  brought  into  the  kingdom.  He  takes  the 
course  which  is  calculated  to  dwarf  their  powers  and  en- 
ergies. The  evil  of  this  thing  was  well  presented  by  Dr. 
Nicholas  Murray :  "  In  vain  are  members  added  to  our 
churches  unless  they  are  living  branches  of  the  living 
Vine.  In  vain  are  churches  multiplied  unless  they  are 
churches  alive  unto  God.  Every  addition  to  the  Church 
should  be  an  addition  to  the  host  of  God's  elect  who 
are  seeking  the  regeneration  of  the  world.  And  every 
Christian  should  be  so  instructed.  Ministers  are  the 
primary,  but  not  the  exclusive,  workmen.     They  are 

35  273 


274  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

the  directors,  but  not  the  sole  agents ;  and  to  seek  to  do 
all,  to  the  exclusion  of  the  active  agency  of  the  members 
of  the  Church,  is  a  real  injury  to  both." 

Then  the  pastor  alone  cannot  possibly  do  all  the  work 
which  is  needed  in  an  active  church.  But  little  can 
he  accomplish  himself  compared  with  what  might  be 
done  if  he  gave  the  body  of  the  members  an  opportu- 
nity, and  simply  led  them  onward.  The  picture  of  Dr. 
Murray  on  this  point  is  also  worthy  of  being  repro- 
duced :  "  The  Kev.  Mr.  A was  a  fervent,  laborious 

and  truly  excellent  man.  His  sympathies  were  large 
and  his  efforts  to  do  good  untiring.  He  was  ever  abroad 
among  his  people,  and  was  a  daily  visitor  to  the  habita- 
tions of  suffering  and  sorrow,  doing  a  work  which  many 
of  the  females  of  his  congregation  might  do  as  well.  As 
a  consequence,  he  failed  in  the  pulpit  as  a  preacher ;  he 
became  an  exhorter  and  not  a  teacher.  He  failed  in 
health,  and  his  sun  went  down  at  noon.  He  did  but 
little,  because  he  undertook  too  much.     The  Rev.  Dr. 

B is  an  able  and  excellent  man.    He  is  on  principle 

opposed  to  the  employment  of  his  members  as  helps, 
because,  as  he  thinks,  it  renders  them  forward  and  con- 
ceited ;  and  he  does  very  little  out  of  the  pulpit  himself. 
As  a  consequence,  he  is  formal  and  stately,  his  people 
are  cold  and  unattractive  and  uncemented,  and  his  con- 
gregation rapidly  on  the  decline.  For  his  people  to 
meet  for  mutual  exhortation  and  prayer  would  be  on  a 
par  with  the  sin  of  those  of  old  who  offered  strange  fire 

before  the  Lord.     The  Rev.  Dr.  C is  of  a  different 

mind.  He  is  a  close  student.  He  knows  that  he  cannot 
do  everything,  and  he  seeks  to  do  some  things  well.  He 
preaches  nobly.  His  Sunday-schools  are  flourishing. 
He  sets  many  wheels  in  motion,  but  employs  hands  to 
guide  them.     He  is  the  centre  of  a  hundred  hands  and 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  275 

minds  moving  around  him.  The  entire  machinery  of 
his  congregation  is  of  his  contrivance,  but  he  only  re- 
tains the  oversight  of  it.  Feeling  that  active  devoted- 
ness  is  the  best  stimulant  to  personal  religion,  that  it 
calls  graces  into  action  that  otherwise  would  remain  dor- 
mant, he  seeks  to  employ  all  the  talent  of  his  people  in 
efforts  to  do  good  to  others.  He  seeks  work  for  all  and 
fervently  exhorts  them  to  its  performance.  He  circum- 
scribes his  own  work  and  does  it  like  a  man.  He  uses 
the  power  of  his  people  to  its  full  extent,  and  his  con- 
gregation is  as  a  garden  which  the  Lord  has  blessed. 
They  all  work,  and  keep  always  at  work ;  and  his 
and  their  influence  is  felt  at  the  ends  of  the  earth." 
Much  of  the  wisdom  and  discretion  of  ministers  is  made 
apparent  by  the  manner  in  which  they  use  the  agency 
of  their  people  to  assist  them  in  the  discharge  of  their 
manifold  duties. 

It  will  inevitably  consume  too  much  of  the  time  and 
too  much  of  the  energy  of  the  pastor  if  he  takes  upon 
himself  the  great  burden  of  the  Church's  w^ork.  It  will 
necessarily  interfere  with  his  preparations  for  the  pulpit 
and  all  his  other  studies,  impair  his  highest  usefulness, 
and  in  the  end  damage  his  energies  and  bodily  health. 
The  experience  of  Dr.  Chalmers  is  well  worthy  of  being 
kept  in  mind  by  every  hard-working  pastor.  "  I  know 
not,"  he  says,  "a  more  effectual  method  of  making  one's 
existence  painful,  harassing  and  uncomfortable  than  by 
associating  an  excess  of  pastoral  with  an  excess  of  men- 
tal labor — than  by  combining  in  one  person  a  jaded  body 
with  an  exhausted  spirit.  One  species  of  fatigue  may 
be  endured,  but  both  together  are  insufferable ;  and 
when  both  kinds  of  service  are  attempted  in  too  high 
a  degree,  the  quality  of  both  will  be  most  essentially 
deteriorated." 


276  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

We  have  placed  this  matter  conspicuously  at  the  be- 
ginning, so  that  the  duties  of  the  pastor,  upon  which  we 
would  now  dwell,  may  be  fairly  understood ;  they  are 
the  duties  of  organizing  and  leading  in  the  activity  of 
the  Church.  In  the  previous  chapter  we  described  his 
own  special  work ;  we  now  speak  of  those  activities  of 
which  he  is  simply  to  be  the  director. 


ACTIVITY  IN  THE  CHURCH  INDISPENSABLE. 

From  the  nature  and  design  and  obligations  of  the 
Church,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  that  there  should  be 
activity  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  The  ordinance  of  the 
Master  is  imperative  and  lies  at  the  foundation  :  "  For 
the  Son  of  man  is  as  a  man  taking  a  far  journey,  who 
left  his  house  and  gave  authority  to  his  servants,  and 
to  every  man  his  work,  and  commanded  the  porter  to 
watch."  The  inspired  example  of  the  apostles  teaches 
the  same  thing.  As  soon  as  they  were  endued  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  they  went  to  work  with  all  their  might 
for  the  upbuilding  of  the  kingdom,  and  in  so  doing  set 
an  example  for  all  believers  who  should  follow  them. 
The  plan  which  God  has  seen  fit  to  adopt  of  spreading 
the  gospel  through  human  agency,  makes  this  neces- 
sary. The  experience  of  Christianity  in  its  best  days 
is  that  it  has  flourished  most  and  been  the  purest  when 
its  energies  were  put  forth  the  most  strenuously  for  the 
glory  of  God.  The  personal  growth  in  piety  of  each 
believer  demands  that  his  graces  should  be  strengthened 
by  diligent  use.  This  doctrine  of  Scripture  and  experi- 
ence should  be  taught  distinctly  and  most  emphatically 
by  every  pastor.  He  should  repeat  it  until  the  people 
shall  be  fully  aroused  to  its  solemn  obligation. 

The  activity  of  the  age  in  which  we  live  renders  it 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  277 

necessary  for  the  Cliiirch  in  all  its  members  to  be  full  of 
sanctified  energy,  in  order  that  it  may  make,  any  prog- 
ress, or  even  hold  its  own.  In  the  magnitude  of  its 
commerce,  the  achievements  of  its  manufactures,  the 
splendor  of  its  improvements,  the  wonders  of  its  discov- 
eries, the  sublimity  of  its  science,  in  every  department 
of  human  thought  and  action,  the  world  is  becoming 
more  and  more  stirred  with  unwearied  effort.  There 
never  was  such  an  age  of  practical  energy.  And  the 
lesson  of  the  times  is  that  the  same  spirit,  only  sanctified, 
must  be  carried  into  Christ's  kingdom.  Shall  the  chil- 
dren of  this  world  in  their  generation  still  be  wiser  than 
the  children  of  light?  Shall  we,  who  have  the  interests 
of  truth  and  righteousness  in  our  hands,  not  be  up  to 
the  spirit  of  the  age  ?  Shall  we  not  give  good  heed  to 
the  stirring  appeal  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  so  ap- 
plicable at  the  present  time,  "And  that  knowing  the 
time,  that  now  it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep"? 
The  principles  of  the  gospel  are  ever  the  same  ;  they  are 
eternal,  they  cannot  change,  there  cannot  be  ])rogress  in 
them,  but  there  can  be  change  in  the  modes  of  pressing 
them  home  upon  the  attention  of  men  ;  there  can  be 
progress  in  the  zeal  of  believers  and  in  the  extension  of 
the  blessings  of  salvation.  There  should  be  never-end- 
ing, never- wearying  progress  here.  The  spirit  of  the  age 
is  intensely  active ;  so  must  the  Church  be  in  all  her 
movements  upon  the  world.  The  old  efforts  will  not  do 
now.  There  must  be  something  more  wakeful,  more 
intense,  more  in  accordance  with  the  scenes  in  the  midst 
of  which  we  are  living. 

It  becomes  the  people  of  God  at  the  present  time  to 
be  most  diligent  in  mental  effort  of  every  kind.  The 
thought  of  the  Church  should  be  intently  bent  upon  de- 
vising how  there  can  be  a  deeper  interest  awakened  in 


278  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

tlie  study  of  the  word  of  God,  what  plans  might  be 
adopted  for  j)roiiioting  more  living  piety  in  believers, 
and  what  can  be  done  for  securing  more  conversions  of 
the  ungodly,  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  and  for  pro- 
moting the  glory  of  God  in  Christ  through  the  world. 
Whilst  the  wisdom  of  earth  is  planning  for  material  and 
temporal  progress,  these  are  the  infinitely  more  momen- 
tous subjects  to  which  the  most  intense  study  of  Chris- 
tians should  be  given. 

There  should  also  be  energetic  effort  in  working  for 
Christ  and  his  cause.  It  is  the  most  noble  cause  in  the 
world — the  cause  upon  which  most  depends,  and  in  which 
the  most  momentous  interests  of  this  earth  are  concerned. 
There  is  no  enterprise  among  the  children  of  men  that 
is  regarded  with  so  much  attention  even  from  the  throne 
of  God.  How  much  is  to  be  done  in  it !  The  corrup- 
tion and  woe  of  this  sinful  world  are  to  be  banished,  the 
human  race  saved  from  going  down  to  hell,  millions  of 
millions  of  souls  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  this 
sin-polluted  earth  renewed,  heaven  peopled  by  blessed 
saints  who  shall  be  the  compeers  of  angels,  and,  above 
all  and  through  all,  the  adorable  Trinity  infinitely  glo- 
rified. Will  not  the  omnipotent  Son  of  God  open  the 
way  for  success  in  such  a  work?  Will  he  not  himself 
help  it  forward  ?  Is  there  a  conceivable  enterprise  of 
mankind  that  will  compare  with  this  in  grandeur? 

Great  should  be  the  activity  of  the  Church  and  of  each 
of  its  members  in  the  ever-expanding  work  of  benevo- 
lence that  now  lies  before  us.  Satan  is  active  in  destroy- 
ing men  through  sweeping  torrents  of  worldliness, 
through  infidelity,  through  intemperance,  tlirough  a 
maddening  haste  to  be  rich,  and  tlirough  kindred  sins 
and  crimes  that  are  now  peculiarly  virulent;  the  friends 
of  God  and  truth  are  loudly  called  upon  to  be  corre- 


ACTIVITIES   OF  THE  CHURCH.  279 

spondingly  zealous  in  pushing  forward  every  agency  to 
counteract  his  malignant  efforts.  We  should  strive  to 
save  men  whom  he  is  seeking  to  destroy.  We  can  do 
something — by  the  blessing  of  God  we  can  do  much. 
The  good  that  we  attempt  will  spread  and  multiply. 
We  are  called  into  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord,  and  we  are 
kept  there,  that  we  may  work  for  him.  It  is  our  mis- 
sion ;  shall  we  fail  in  it  ? 

Too  much  emphasis  cannot  be  laid  upon  this  calling 
of  the  Church  to  be  active  in  this  great  gospel  work. 
Next  to  the  demands  of  their  own  personal  piety,  it  is 
the  most  urgent  call  upon  every  member  of  the  blood- 
bought  host  of  Christ.  No  tongue  can  tell,  no  heart 
conceive,  the  sublime,  the  tremendous  interests  that  are 
involved.  One  of  the  most  solemn  duties  of  the  pastor 
is  to  awaken  men  to  this  subject.  To  this  office  he  is 
appointed.  The  great  service  he  can  render  to  the 
holy  cause  lies  here.  Multitudes  upon  multitudes  of 
even  true  Christians  are  asleep  as  to  this  matter.  They 
do  not  seem  to  dream  that  they  have  anything  to  do  in 
saving  the  world  from  sin.  One  of  the  hardest  but  most 
imperative  of  the  duties  of  the  minister  is  to  arouse  them, 
and  make  them  see  what  they  are  called  to  do  in  the 
infinitely  important  enterprise  to  which  the  Church  is 
appointed.  It  is  so  difficult  to  overcome  our  natural 
selfishness  and  slothfulness  that  the  minister  must  make 
a  most  persevering  eifort.  He  cannot  be  too  emphatic 
in  pressing  home  upon  his  people  that  zealous  and  un- 
wearied activity,  perpetual  aggression  upon  the  king- 
dom of  darkness,  is  at  once  their  imperative  duty  and 
distinguishing  privilege. 

The  pastor  who  is  not  alive  to  this  call  of  God,  of 
the  world,  of  the  age,  for  himself  and  his  people  to  be 
active,  will  not  succeed  in  his  ministry.     Here  is  the 


280  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

peculiar  demand  of  the  times,  but  he  does  not  appre- 
ciate it.  He  is  not  informed  or  alive  to  the  stirring 
events  that  are  going  on  around  and  within  the  king- 
dom of  Christ.  Other  churches  and  other  denomina- 
tions more  wisely  take  part  in  the  great  work,  whilst 
he,  heeding  not,  is  left  behind.  As  a  consequence  of 
this  lethargy  his  people  do  not  grow  in  grace  or  in  the 
zealous  spirit  of  Christ.  One  deeply-important  part 
of  his  mission  is  not  fulfilled.  The  Spirit  of  God 
does  not  bless  him  in  his  work,  and  his  whole  ministry 
is  in  danger  of  proving  useless. 

To  every  jDastor  it  may  be  said  in  all  sober  earnestness, 
"  Be  a  true  watchman  or  your  ministry  is  a  failure. 
Events  are  thickening  around  you;  are  you  awake? 
Are  you  anxiously  asking,  '  What  is  going  on  in  the 
world?  What  are  the  present  calls  of  Providence? 
What  are  the  grand  movements  in  the  kingdom  ? 
What  predictions  of  eternal  truth  are  now  being  ful- 
filled ?'  Then  let  the  subject  come  home :  What  are 
you  doing?  What  is  your  church  doing?  Are  you 
alive  to  your  position  and  the  urgent  calls  of  God  ?" 
These  questions  are  vital  to  every  one  who  holds  the 
sacred  office. 


EVERY  MEMBER  OF  THE  CHURCH  TO  BE  A  WORKER. 

"  To  every  man  his  work  "  is  the  motto,  once  uttered 
by  divine  lips,  which  should  be  adopted  by  every  pastor, 
and  so  repeated  and  pressed  home  by  him  that  it  would 
ultimately  become  the  motto  of  his  church  also.  "  All 
at  it  and  always  at  it "  was  the  kindred  motto  of  the 
Wesley s,  which,  carried  out  into  vigorous  action,  wrought 
wonders  in  establishing  the  grand  system  of  Methodism 
both  in  England  and  this  country.     Every  member  a 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  281 

worker  in  the  blessed  cause  is  the  rule  which  the  min- 
ister should  strive  with  all  his  might  to  have  adopted 
by  his  whole  congregation.  Its  adoption  is  the  call  of  the 
gospel,  of  the  world,  of  the  age.  Its  general  adoption 
would  in  a  short  time  change  the  whole  face  of  the  Church ; 
it  would  soon  bring  wonderful  enlargement  to  the  king- 
dom of  Christ ;  scarcely  would  it  be  extravagant  to  say 
that  it  would  elevate  the  whole  moral  aspect  of  the 
world  before  the  present  generation  passes  away. 

The  pastor  should  insist  upon  it  that  every  member 
of  his  church  has  some  w^ork  to  do.  He  should  make 
it  plain  and  impressive  that  the  Scriptures  inculcate 
this  duty,  and  that  the  diversified  spiritual  wants  of  the 
race  demand  that  it  be  obeyed  to  the  full.  He  should 
endeavor  to  fix  it  upon  every  conscience  that  none  are 
so  obscure  that  they  may  safely  hide,  and  none  so  weak 
but  there  is  something  within  their  reach — that  all  are 
positively  guilty  who  are  not  contributing  their  share 
to  swell  the  vast  volume  of  influence  which  is  ultimately 
to  sweep  over  the  whole  earth  for  its  regeneration.  This 
doctrine  of  every  person  having  his  own  work  to  do 
should  be  laid  down  squarely  and  never  receded  from — 
never  omitted  when  there  is  an  opportunity  of  2:>ressing 
it  home  from  pulpit  or  prayer-meeting  or  pastoral  visit. 

It  may  be  admitted  fully  that  all  have  not  the  same 
work  or  the  same  gifts,  as  it  is  best  they  should  not. 
As  faces,  dispositions,  temperaments,  talents  and  circum- 
stances differ,  so  also  are  the  gifts  which  can  be  used  in 
the  work  of  the  gospel  very  diverse.  It  is  providen- 
tially ordered  that  it  should  be  so,  for  the  same  gifts  are 
not  needed  for  all  kinds  of  work.  There  are  different 
things  to  be  done,  and  so  it  is  best  that  there  are  dif- 
ferent kinds  of  talents.  No  one  is  responsible  for 
work  which  it  is  not  in  his  power  to  do,  but  I  am  an- 

36 


282  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

swerable  for  the  gift  that  is  bestowed  upon  me,  whatever 
that  be.  And  the  exercise  of  my  peculiar  talents  is 
the  best  thing  for  me.  I  can  do  the  best  work  by  using 
my  own  gifts.  I  can  do  a  work  by  using  those  gifts 
and  by  improving  my  peculiar  opportunities  which  no 
other  person  can  do,  and  which  if  I  leave  undone  must 
remain  undone  for  ever.  This  should  be  well  under- 
stood in  arranging  the  active  enterprises  of  the  Church. 

It  is  manifestly  implied  in  this  duty  of  personal  ex- 
ertion that  each  Christian  deliberately  investigate  what 
his  work  should  be.  Self-examination  as  to  talents  and 
opportunities  is  of  primary  importance  here.  Looking 
earnestly  within,  around  and  above,  the  prayer  should 
ascend,  "  Lord,  what  wouldst  thou  have  me  to  do  ?" 
Surely,  this  much  effort  is  obligatory  upon  every  child 
of  God.  The  first  duty  is  for  each  one  to  search  very 
carefully  for  what  God  has  given  him  the  faculty  and 
the  opportunity  of  doing.  When  this  is  discovered  it 
will  save  from  doing  nothing,  for  there  are  thousands 
who  are  idle  simply  because  they  have  never  investi- 
gated what  it  was  possible  for  them  to  do.  It  will 
save  from  mistakes  and  failures,  which  most  frequently 
arise  from  persons  not  engaging  in  that  which  is  their 
appropriate  work.  How  many  a  happy  and  useful 
Christian  this  personal  search  would  make !  Pastors 
should  make  this  duty  clear  to  their  people,  impress  it 
upon  their  consciences,  and  perhaps  sometimes  help  in- 
dividuals in  settling  the  question  as  to  what  they  are  to 
undertake. 

The  members  of  the  church  are  rational  beings,  and 
they  must  act  in  a  rational  manner.  Each  should 
say  to  himself,  "  It  is  my  solemn  duty  to  search  for  the 
work  to  which  God  has  assigned  me."  In  this  search 
there  are  two  elements  to  be  considered :    First,  talents. 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  283 

The  question  here  should  be,  "  What  have  I  the  pecu- 
liar talent  or  qualification  to  do  for  the  general  good  of 
the  cause  of  Christ?  Can  I  speak  a  word  in  public  or 
lead  in  prayer  ?  Can  I  influence  in  private  ?  Can  I 
write  letters  to  persuade  the  impenitent  or  strengthen 
the  feeble  ?  Can  I  help  in  the  Sabbath-school  ?  Can 
I  assist  in  singing  the  praises  of  God  ?  Have  I  influ- 
ence that  I  can  exert  more  or  less  widely  ?  Have  I  the 
faculty  of  making  peace,  healing  breaches  that  might 
otherwise  mar  the  excellency  of  the  Church  ?  Have  I 
money  that  I  can  save  and  give  to  the  many,  many 
wants  of  the  kingdom  ?  Have  I  skill  to  mature  and 
execute  plans  for  collecting  funds  for  the  cause  of  Jesus? 
Have  I  persuasion  that  I  can  use  in  bringing  men  under 
the  sound  of  the  gospel  ?  Have  I  prudence  that  I  can 
make  available  in  promoting  the  peace  and  prosperity 
of  Zion  ?  Can  I  minister  to  the  poor,  the  sick,  the 
sorrowing  to  edification  ?  Have  I  afiability  of  address 
which  I  can  use  in  welcoming  and  attaching  strangers 
to  the  house  of  God  ?"  Many  other  such  questions  will 
suggest  themselves,  and  when  they  are  faithfully  asked 
and  prompted  by  true  zeal,  they  must  lead  to  the  know- 
ledge and  execution  by  each  of  his  appropriate  work. 

The  second  item  in  this  search  pertains  to  the  oppor- 
tunities which  may  be  possessed.  There  are  circles  of 
society  in  which  one  moves,  there  are  relations  of  busi- 
ness or  daily  intercourse  or  consanguinity,  there  are  fit 
occasions  often  presenting  themselves,  all  of  which  form 
opportunities  that  may  be  improved  in  the  interests  of 
the  kingdom.  These  are  of  course  difierent  in  the  case 
of  each  individual ;  certain  persons  have  far  more  of 
them  than  others;  all  have  some.  Each  one  should 
diligently  watch  for  them  and  improve  them.  Each  in 
his  sphere,  each  according  to  his  talents,  may  do  the 


284  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

work  of  God.  No  Christian  alive  but  has  some  branch 
of  this  work  which  he  can  do  better  than  any  other 
member  of  the  body  of  Christ.  It  may  seem  to  him 
a  work  of  only  little  importance,  but  it  is  necessary  to 
make  up  the  great  aggregate  of  what  should  be  done. 

Then,  his  proper  work  having  been  discovered  by 
each  one,  it  should  be  promptly  and  heartily  entered 
upon.  Most  pertinent  here  are  the  stirring  words  of 
Dr.  John  W.  Dulles :  "  When  the  car  of  Juggernaut 
is  to  be  drawn,  every  man  who  can  pull  a  pound  must 
pull  that  pound.  In  the  Church  of  Christ  every  man 
can  pull  his  pound.  There  is  a  place  for  the  old  and  a 
place  for  the  young,  for  the  poor  as  well  as  the  rich,  for 
the  unlearned  as  truly  as  for  the  learned.  What  is 
needed  is  an  earnest  resolve  to  find  out  our  place,  and 
with  God's  help  to  fill  it.  The  places  are  as  various  as 
our  capacities.  In  the  Sabbath-school  there  is  a  call 
for  superintendents,  secretaries,  treasurers  and  librarians, 
for  teachers,  visitors,  sextons,  scholars  and  givers.  In 
the  prayer-meeting  there  is  a  place  for  earnest  speakers, 
believing  prayers,  hearty  singers,  and  punctual,  teach- 
able hearers.  In  the  church  are  needed  elders,  deacons, 
ushers,  singers.  Others  can  serve  the  Master  by  visit- 
ing the  poor,  the  stranger  and  the  afflicted,  and  by  nurs- 
ing the  sick.  The  night-school,  the  sewing-school,  the 
Dorcas  society,  the  mothers'  meeting,  tract  distribution, 
collecting  for  missions  and  other  fields  are  open  to  will- 
ing hearts.  No  man,  woman  or  child  need  say  that 
there  is  nothing  for  him  or  for  her  to  do.  Let  each 
find  his  work  and  do  it." 

An  evil  to  be  guarded  against  in  all  our  churches  is 
the  habit  of  sinking  the  sense  of  personal  responsibility 
and  losing  it  in  the  mass.  It  is  admitted  that  there  is 
a  great  work  before  the  Church,  and  it  must  be  done, 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  285 

but  the  feeling  is,  "The  body,  with  its  officers,  must 
do  it,  whilst  I  am  only  one,  will  not  be  missed,  cannot 
do  anything."  This  is  the  core  of  the  difficulty.  If 
m  all  acted  on  this  excuse,  as  thousands  do,  then  moral 
death  would  come  over  all  our  churches.  This  course 
should  be  exposed  and  its  disastrous  effects  described. 
Upon  the  conscience  of  each  person  should  the  indis- 
pensable burden  be  laid  :  "  You  are  responsible  as  an 
individual ;  nothing,  nothing  can  excuse  you  from  your 
appropriate  portion  of  the  great  work." 

The  best  way  for  performing  church-work  is  for  each 
person  to  take  up  whatever  task  lies  at  his  own  door, 
and  just  as  it  presents  itself.  In  this  way  there  need 
not  be  any  delay  in  waiting  for  organization ;  whatever 
is  needed  to  be  done  can  be  done  at  once,  whenever  and 
wherever  the  opportunity  presents  itself.  Then,  the 
body  of  Christians  being  scattered  throughout  the  whole 
community  and  each  acting  promptly  in  his  own  sphere, 
the  work  would  be  likely  to  touch  every  point  and  its 
aggregate  results  to  be  very  large.  This  is  the  first 
lesson  on  this  subject  which  all  Christians  should  learn, 
and  if  they  were  as  faithful  as  they  should  be,  no  other 
would  be  needed;  and  this  plan  of  work  should  never 
be  dropped,  no  matter  what  other  may  come  in  to  assist, 
But  organization  also  is  important.  Imperfect  as  we 
are,  it  is  essential.  The  organization  of  the  Church  by 
divine  wisdom  proves  it  to  be  so.  Organization  aids  by 
encouraging  individuals,  by  inciting  all  to  greater  dil- 
igence, by  economizing  the  force  of  the  Church  through 
placing  each  element  of  it  where  it  can  tell  most  effect- 
ively, by  increasing  that  force  through  the  employment 
of  well-tried  plans,  and  by  covering  the  whole  field  of 
work  more  thoroughly.  While,  then,  each  individual, 
without  waiting,  should  work  just  as  he  has  opportu- 


286  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

nity,  the  general  work  of  the  Church  should  be  well 
organized,  each  person  being  assigned  that  part  of  it  to 
which  his  talents  are  best  adapted. 

In  addition  to  the  duty  of  the  clear  and  reiterated* 
presentation  of  this  doctrine,  that  each  person  should 
do  something  in  the  great  cause,  another  function  of 
the  pastor  is  to  assist  in  finding  out  what  each  one  can 
do  and  setting  him  promptly  to  that  portion  of  the  work. 
This  branch  of  his  calling  he  should  carefully  study  in 
all  its  details.  He  should  study  well  each  member  of 
his  church,  to  find  out  where  he  can  be  most  useful. 
Each  new  member  who  comes  in  should  be  kept  before 
his  mind  until  his  appropriate  place  is  found.  Elders 
and  other  experienced  persons  in  the  church,  male  and 
female,  should  be  consulted  in  this  business  of  assigning 
their  work  to  all.  The  grand  rule  ever  followed  should 
be  that  not  one  must  be  idle ;  until  each  one  has  some- 
thing appointed  him  the  pastor  should  not  feel  that  his 
portion  of  the  work  is  done.  No  mind  can  appreciate 
the  vast  latent  power  there  is  in  the  Church,  and  happy 
is  that  minister  who  can  draw  it  out.  It  is  not  necessary 
that  each  one  should  do  much  ;  only  let  it  be  something, 
and  something  appropriate  to  his  peculiar  talents  and 
opportunities.  Something,  and  always — let  this  ring  in 
every  ear.  Each  faithful  worker  will  influence  others 
to  work,  and  the  aggregate  of  each  one  doing  even  a 
little,  but  that  constantly,  will  be  immense ;  it  would 
soon  revolutionize  the  whole  Church  for  good. 

Blessed,  thrice  blessed,  is  the  minister  who  can  thus 
inflame  his  people  with  zeal,  and  get  them  all  to  be- 
come busy  in  the  work  for  which  Jesus  toiled  and  shed 
his  blood.  He  will  have  a  harmonious  church,  and  a 
church  that  will  be  alive  to  every  good  word  and  work. 
He  will  have  a  church  that  will   be  ever  ofrowing  in 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  287 

numbers  and  graces,  and  that  will  inevitably  exercise  a 
most  benign  influence  throughout  the  community  where 
it  is  located.  Then  the  influence  will  certainly  react 
upon  himself.  He  will  preach  better;  he  will  be  far 
happier  in  all  his  work ;  he  will  not  have  such  sore 
church-strifes  to  vex  him.  In  answer  to  the  living 
piety  and  prayers  of  his  people  he  will  be  sure  of  hav- 
ing the  divine  favor  beaming  upon  him  from  day  to  day. 


DEVISING  PLANS  OF  WORK. 

It  is  well  in  every  congregation  occasionally  to  adopt 
fresh  methods  of  doing  good,  of  awaking  interest  and 
exciting  the  energies  of  the  membership.  The  wearing 
out  of  old  methods,  the  discovery  of  new  branches  of 
work  which  were  previously  neglected,  and  the  increas- 
ing zeal  of  new  members  of  the  church,  which  ought 
by  all  means  to  be  employed,  will  sometimes  render  this 
necessary.  Besides,  novelty  generally  interests,  and  if 
that  interest  can  be  utilized  it  is  the  pastor's  wisdom  not 
to  let  it  be  lost.  He  should  therefore  aim  to  devise 
such  plans  of  work  as  the  character  of  the  times  and 
the  changing  circumstances  of  his  people  may  demand. 

But  such  plans  should  be  very  carefully  thought  out 
before  they  are  announced  or  put  in  execution.  Inquiry 
should  be  made  as  to  whether  similar  ones  have  been 
tried  in  other  places,  and  whether  they  have  proved 
successful  there.  The  pastor  should  calmly  reflect 
whether  they  are  adaj)ted  to  his  congregation  and  the 
community  in  which  he  dwells ;  whether  he  has  the 
right  persons  in  his  church  to  carry  them  out;  whether 
he  is  himself  willing  to  undergo  the  labor  and  anxiety 
which  their  successful  operation  may  demand ;  and 
whether  they  might  not  lead  to  serious  disorders  and 


288  THE  PASTOR   IN  THE 

other  evils.  These  things  and  others  shoukl  be  very 
thoughtfully  considered  before  a  minister  commits  him- 
self to  an  untried  scheme  of  operation  in  the  general 
work  of  the  church.  It  should  be  remembered  that  a 
plan  will  often  be  very  different  when  it  comes  to  be 
carried  out  from  what  it  appeared  when  looked  upon 
merely  in  theory ;  and  to  be  constantly  adopting,  and 
Boon  after  dropping,  methods  of  operation  injures  one's 
influence,  obtains  for  him  the  character  of  fickleness, 
and  prevents  him  from  receiving  that  hearty  co-ope- 
ration which  is  desirable  when  he  proposes  other  plans 
which  are  really  excellent. 

Then,  when  a  scheme  of  work  has  been  diligently 
studied  out  and  prayed  over,  and  appears  to  be  certainly 
feasible  and  promising  of  much  good,  it  should  receive 
a  full  trial.  Even  if  at  first  it  does  not  succeed  per- 
fectly, it  should  not  be  hurriedly  abandoned.  If  for  a 
time  unexpected  difficulties,  from  want  of  proper  zeal 
in  the  people  or  from  any  other  cause,  present  them- 
selves, there  should  not  be  utter  discouragement.  The 
measure  should  be  entered  into  heartily,  and  developed 
as  fully  as  possible.  Even  if  it  should  drag  for  a  time, 
it  may  ultimately  go  on  more  prosperously.  The  true 
way  is  to  work  it  as  well  as  possible,  and  persevere.  It 
may  be  a  most  valuable  scheme,  and  should  have  a  fair 
opportunity  of  being  developed.  Unquestionably,  some 
such  plans  will  succeed  and  live,  and  prove  to  be  bless- 
ings for  many  years. 

ELDERS'  WORK. 

In  a  subsequent  chapter  an  outline  will  be  given  of  a 
plan  of  operation  which  may  be  profitably  adopted  by  a 
church  session,  and  therefore  very  little  will  be  said  about 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  289 

its  duties  in  this,  which  might  seem  to  be  its  appropriate 
place.  To  the  elders  of  the  church  properly  belongs 
the  management  of  its  spiritual  aflPairs,  but  that  is  not 
by  any  means  the  whole  of  their  duty.  They  are  also 
to  be  leaders  in  the  various  activities  for  which  the 
united  body  of  God's  people  is  responsible.  It  is  their 
duty  to  be  the  counselors  of  the  pastor  in  devising  and 
putting  into  operation  plans  for  the  better  carrying  on 
of  tlie  Lord's  work.  In  the  session  properly  should 
orio-inate  efforts — and  some  of  them  should  be  orij^inatino; 
constantly — for  exciting  and  vigorously  conducting  the 
work  of  the  church.  By  the  elders  pre-eminently  should 
the  activity  be  carried  on  as  well  as  supervised.  The 
field  of  work  which  lies  before  them  is  a  very  diverse 
one.  Tliey  are  to  help  the  pastor,  to  aid  the  other  mem- 
bers of  the  church  in  their  efforts  to  grow  in  grace,  to 
plan  measures  for  the  spiritual  progress  of  the  body,  to 
look  after  young  converts,  to  see  to  it  that  the  liberality 
of  the  church  shall  be  developed,  to  use  all  proper  means 
for  evoking  the  latent  talent  which  is  certainly  in  the 
various  members,  and  to  be  efficient  in  every  other  good 
word  and  work.  One  of  the  first  and  most  strenuous 
efforts  of  the  pastor,  in  the  activity  of  the  church,  should 
be  to  keep  the  session  alive  and  diligent  in  the  import- 
ant position  of  usefulness  which  they  occu2)y. 

Not  only  should  the  session,  as  a  session,  be  vigorous 
in  the  prosecution  of  the  work  of  the  church,  but  every 
member  of  it  also,  according  to  his  talents  and  oppor- 
tunities, should  be  faithful  in  the  great  cause.  It  should 
be  strongly  impressed  upon  the  elders  that  they  ought 
all  to  be  workers.  There  is  no  class  of  j^ersons  in  the 
church  upon  which  this  duty  rests  with  so  much  weight 
as  upon  them.  They  are  called  by  the  appointment  of 
God  and  the  voice  of  the  church  to  that  very  thing, 
sr 


290  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

Because  of  their  presumed  character  for  eminent  piety, 
because  of  the  confidence  which  their  position  in  the 
church  naturally  secures  them,  because  of  the  sacred 
and  responsible  office  which  they  hold,  because  of  the 
influence  which  they  must  necessarily  exert,  and  because 
they  are  set  in  the  church  to  be  an  example  to  others, — 
because  of  these  and  otlier  things  it  becomes  them  to  be 
not  only  eminently  holy,  but  also  eminently  useful.  This 
is  their  calling,  their  happiness  and  their  glory.  If  they 
are  faithful  in  the  Master's  work,  there  is  no  telling  the 
amount  of  good  they  may  accomplish,  no  imagining  the 
magnitude  of  the  bliss  with  which  they  shall  be  re- 
warded in  the  heavenly  world.  But  if  they  are  not 
faithful  in  the  important  work  to  which  they  are  called, 
they  very  greatly  sin.  They  come  short  of  their  divine 
appointment  and  of  the  ordination  vows  into  which  they 
have  entered  ;  they  fail  of  splendid  opportunities  of  bless- 
ing men  and  glorifying  God ;  and  they  spread  the  evil  by 
hardening  the  hearts  of  others  and  keeping  them  back 
from  a  holy  zeal  which  might  pervade  the  whole  body 
of  believers.  To  them  much  has  been  given,  and  of  them 
much  shall  be  required. 

WOMAN'S  WORK. 

Explain  the  matter  as  we  may,  the  fact  cannot  be  mis- 
taken that  with  woman  is  ever  to  be  found  the  greater 
part  of  the  piety,  the  earnest  devotion  and  the  zeal  of 
the  church.  This  is  to  be  plainly  seen  in  all  of  our 
churches.  Among  all  denominations  the  evidences  of 
it  are  to  be  found  in  the  rolls  of  the  membership,  in  the 
attendance  upon  all  the  services  of  the  sanctuary,  in  her 
sympathy  with  every  true  object  of  benevolence,  in  her 
readiness  to  engage  in  every  good  work,  and  in  her  con- 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  291 

sistency  of  life.  Upon  this  element  of  piety  in  his 
church  the  pastor  must  ever  place  great  reliance,  and 
his  wisdom  will  be  manifested  in  so  framing  liis  plans 
of  activity  that  it  can  be  used  to  the  greatest  advantage. 
It  is  a  power  for  good  too  important  and  peculiar  not  to 
receive  his  special  attention. 

(ft)  Female  Prayer-Meetings. 

When  the  two  things  are  considered,  that  many  of 
the  most  godly  in  our  congregations  are  women,  and 
that  they  take  no  audible  part  save  singing  in  the 
ordinary  service  of  public  or  social  worship,  it  will  be 
seen  that  prayer-meetings  of  their  own  are  most  desi- 
rable. In  them  their  voices  can  be  heard  in  prayer, 
they  can  counsel  and  encourage  each  other,  and  they 
can  confer  about  their  own  spiritual  interests,  as  well 
as  those  of  the  church.  A  few  persons  would  be  suffi- 
cient to  commence  or  to  perpetuate  such  a  meeting, 
for  to  a  very  few  even  is  the  promise  of  the  divine 
presence  made.  It  could  convene,  if  desirable,  in  the 
parlor  of  the  manse  or  in  some  other  private  house, 
where  they  would  be  secluded  and  free  from  restraint. 
In  conducting  it,  the  Scriptures  should  be  read,  prayers 
offered,  words  of  Christian  counsel  and  experience  ut- 
tered, objects  for  special  prayer  presented,  fects  stated, 
brief  and  pertinent  extracts  quoted  and  a  free  confer- 
ence about  spiritual  things  held.  There  should  be  as 
little  formality  as  possible  in  conducting  the  exercises. 
All  should  be  free  and  unrestrained,  and  full  of  Christ. 

The  pastor  will  not,  of  course,  be  in  attendance  at 
these  meetings,  but  he  can  aid  them  very  materially  in 
other  ways.  He  can  announce  them  frequently  from 
the  pulpit,  he  can  speak  of  them  in  private  and  en- 
courage individuals  to  attend  them,  and  he  can  always 


292  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

treat  tliein  as  an  important  element  of  spiritual  power 
in  his  clinrch. 

The  influence  of  such  a  stated  meeting  of  devout 
women,  old  or  young,  for  prayer  and  spiritual  confer- 
ence will  most  undoubtedly  tell  upon  the  piety  and 
progress  of  the  church.  Prayers  will  there  be  offered 
up  for  particular  individals,  who  will  by  and  by  be  seen 
coming  out  on  the  side  of  Christ,  for  the  commence- 
ment of  revivals  which  will  after  a  while  gladden  every 
heart,  and  for  the  pastor  upon  whose  ministrations  such 
vast  issues  are  suspended.  Unseen,  and  perhaps  un- 
noticed, may  be  those  little  assemblies,  but  not  unfelt 
will  they  be  in  their  blessed  results.  They  will  tell 
upon  the  preaching  of  the  minister,  for  they  will  bring 
down  upon  him  the  unction  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  They 
will  tell  upon  the  Sabbath-school  by  causing  its  instruc- 
tions to  be  sealed  upon  many  a  heart.  They  will  tell 
upon  every  department  of  the  church's  work  by  re- 
moving difficulties,  spreading  the  harmonious  spirit  of 
Christ,  giving  holier  unction  and  opening  many  a  door 
of  success.  Much  should  be  made,  and  much  should 
be  expected,  of  the  female  2;)rayer-meeting. 

(6)  Pastors'  Aids. 

In  the  earnest  piety  of  the  women  of  the  church 
there  lies  such  an  amount  of  latent  power  for  doing 
good  that  every  plan  should  be  devised  for  drawing  it 
out  into  activity  and  using  it  to  the  best  advantage.  It 
doubtless  will  be  seen  in  isolated  circles  benefithig  souls 
and  bodies  and  helping  forward  the  great  cause  of  sal- 
vation, but  besides  that  it  ought  to  be  made  more  effec- 
tive by  being  combined  into  general  and  comprehensive 
efforts.  This  has  been  accomplished  in  many  churches 
by  the  formation  of  associations  which  have  been  well 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  293 

called  pastors'  aids.  Their  object  is  to  unite  the  earnest 
Christian  women  of  the  congi-egation  into  a  band  whose 
object  it  shall  be  to  assist  the  pastor  in  such  branches 
of  his  work  as  can  be  performed  by  them. 

A  sufficient  number  of  earnest-hearted  women  for  the 
formation  of  such  an  association  can  be  found  in  almost 
any  church.  In  its  construction  there  does  not  need 
to  be  much  or  complex  organization.  The  more  sim- 
ple and  flexible  in  its  mode  of  working  it  is  the  better. 
Those  who  are  willing  to  enter  cordially  into  its  interests 
can  enroll  their  names,  elect  their  necessary  officers  and 
meet  periodically  for  the  purpose  of  devising  work  and 
laying  it  out  appropriately  for  each  of  the  members. 
The  work  which  could  be  profitably  taken  up  by 
them  would  be  such  as  making  the  acquaintance  of 
new  families  removing  into  the  bounds  of  the  congre- 
gation, striving  to  discover  and  bring  to  the  sanctuary 
those  who  are  living  in  its  neglect,  visiting  persons  in 
the  congregation  who  are  becoming  disaffected  or  cold  or 
negligent  in  their  attendance,  bringing  also  new  scholars 
into  the  Sabbath-school,  promoting  general  sociability  in 
the  church,  and  putting  forth  whatever  other  efforts  for 
the  general  cause  their  wisdom  and  experience  might 
deem  advisable. 

Such  an  association  can  be  formed  in  almost  any 
congregation.  The  requisite  number  of  persons  and 
the  piety  can  be  found  if  they  are  sought  for ;  and,  if 
formed,  it  may  be  made  a  most  valuable  auxiliary  to  the 
pastor.  Women  have  the  piety,  they  have  the  feeling, 
they  have  the  tact,  they  more  generally  have  the  time, 
to  do  such  work,  and  hence  they  can  do  it  more  effi- 
ciently than  men.  There  are  some  parts  of  church- 
work  which  they  can  do  better  than  even  the  pastor. 
They  can  reach  families,  especially  the  female  portion 


294  THE  PASTOR   IN  THE 

of  tliem,  as  the  other  sex  cannot.  They  can  follow  up 
impressions  that  are  made,  cultivate  the  acquaintance 
of  strangers  and  persevere  in  efforts  to  interest  them  in 
the  Church  and  her  ordinances  as  men  cannot  or  will  not. 

(o)  Visiting  the  Aged,  Sick  and  Poor. 

This  is  a  branch  of  woman's  great  work  in  doing 
good  which  is  of  so  much  consequence  that  it  should 
receive  special  attention.  Whether  it  should  be  car- 
ried on  systematically  in  connection  with  the  pastors' 
aid  or  any  other  association,  or  whether  it  should  be 
taken  up  by  every  pious  and  loving  heart  whenever 
and  wherever  objects  are  found,  we  would  not  decide. 
Probably  it  is  better  to  enter  upon  it  in  both  ways,  so 
that  it  may  be  the  more  thoroughly  accomplished. 

It  is  a  department  of  Christian  benevolence  which  it 
is  to  be  feared  is  too  much  overlooked  at  the  present 
time.  There  is  danger  that  in  the  desire  for  promoting 
the  interests  of  the  souls  of  men  the  wants  of  their 
bodies  should  be  neglected.  The  Church  needs  to 
awake  with  great  earnestness  to  this  matter.  She  needs 
to  listen  more  attentively  to  the  words  of  Christ,  "  For 
ye  have  the  poor  always  with  you ;"  to  return  to  the 
zeal  of  early  Christian  and  apostolic  days  in  relieving 
the  poor  and  the  suffering ;  to  outstrip  all  the  contri- 
vances of  human  society  and  all  the  boasts  of  popery 
in  cheerful  ministrations  to  those  upon  whom  the  hand 
of  affliction  has  in  any  way  been  laid.  Very  loud  and 
emphatic  should  be  the  proclamation  from  the  pulpit 
of  this  undoubted  and  ever-present  duty  which  rests 
upon  the  children  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

Then  to  visit  the  sick,  whether  they  are  connected 
with  the  church  or  not,  and  minister  to  them,  to  speak 
kind  and  loving  words  to  the  aged,  and  to  relieve  the 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  295 

pressing  wants  of  the  poor,  is  pre-eminently  the  work 
of  Christian  women.  It  is  an  indispensable  branch  of 
the  pastor's  work,  but  he  cannot  possibly  do  all  that 
should  be  done.  There  are  some  parts  of  it  which  the 
finer  and  gentler  tact  of  women  can  do  better  than  he. 
Men  are  not  to  be  excused  from  this  office  of  Christian 
mercy,  but  the  more  tender  feelings  of  woman  make  her 
its  appropriate  minister. 

If  this  branch  of  the  Church's  work,  so  manifest  an 
emanation  of  Christianity,  and  so  sweetly  enforced  by 
the  example  of  the  purer  days  of  the  gospel,  were  fiith- 
fully  23erformed,  there  is  no  telling  the  amount  or  vari- 
ety of  good  results  that  would  flow  from  it.  It  would 
cheer  many  a  sad  and  weary  heart,  and  light  up  with 
happiness  many  a  dark  abode.  It  would  be  to  the  world 
one  of  the  most  influential  manifestations  of  the  benign 
spirit  of  the  gospel — the  spirit  which  was  so  conspicu- 
ously seen  in  Christ,  the  spirit  which  is  produced  by 
the  regenerating  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  spirit 
which  a  proper  sense  of  the  mercies  received  from  God 
must  necessarily  engender,  and  the  spirit  with  which 
Christianity  is  yet  to  bless  the  whole  world.  It  would 
melt  down  many  who  could  be  reached  by  no  other 
earthly  motive,  and  constrain  them  to  think  of  the 
mercy  of  Christ,  and  ultimately  seek  and  find  it.  Who 
can  describe  how  it  would  edify  suffering  believers,  caus- 
ing them  to  feel  that  though  they  are  smitten  by  the 
hand  of  affliction,  they  have  still  the  sweetest  fellowship 
with  the  body  of  Christ's  true  people,  and  opening  their 
hearts  yet  more  fully  to  the  blessed  influences  of  the 
Spirit?  The  general  practice  of  this  form  of  Christian 
benevolence  would  bind  believers  more  thoroughly  to- 
gether, for  what  affection  could  be  stronger  than  that 
which  must  grow  between  the  benefactors  and  those 


296  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

who  receive  their  loving  ministrations?  AVhat  union 
more  lasting  than  that  of  those  who  stand  side  by  side 
in  the  very  same  work  that  employed  the  hands  of  the 
Son  of  God  ? 

(<:?)  Dorcas  Societies. 

This  is  an  agency  for  doing  good  which  has  been  used 
by  pious  women  from  apostolic  days,  and  which  still 
may  be  made  to  accomplish  much  in  assuaging  suffer- 
ing and  aiding  in  various  other  objects  of  l)enevolence. 
Whatever  supposed  evils  may  sometimes  be  associated 
with  it  ought  not  to  prevent  it  from  being  perfected  and 
em])loyed  diligently  in  its  peculiar  mission  of  usefulness. 
It  may,  in  fact,  be  made  a  great  benefit  to  those  who  en- 
ii'asfe  in  it.  For  Christian  women  to  come  together  from 
time  to  time  to  plan  out  works  of  benevolence,  and  to 
use  their  liands  in  preparing  garments  for  the  poor  or 
to  assist  in  other  charities,  cannot  but  warm  their 
hearts,  enlarge  their  sympathies  and  strengthen  their 
social  ties.  Besides,  it  should  be  remembered  that 
many  women  have  little  else  than  their  time  and  skill 
in  handicraft  which  they  can  give  to  the  great  cause, 
and  the  plans  of  the  sewing  society  furnish  the  oidy 
method  by  which  these  can  be  made  available. 

Associations  of  this  kind  might  prepare  garments  for 
the  worthy  poor  who  are  suffering ;  they  might  clothe 
children,  and  so  enable  them  to  attend  the  Sabbath- 
school;  they  might  send  packages  of  articles  that  would 
cause  gladness  to  many  a  toiling  missionary  family;  they 
might  collect  funds  that  would  carry  on  many  a  greatly- 
needed  charity  ;  or  they  might  make  their  skill  with  the 
needle  available  in  accomplishing  objects  of  benevo- 
lence which  otherwise  would  remain  neglected.  It  is 
therefore  an  agency  which  should  not  be  set  aside  be- 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  297 

cause  it  has  been  decried,  or  because  sometimes  it  may 
have  been  followed  by  discord  or  may  have  run  into 
abuses.  What  is  there  good  or  holy  or  benevolent  on 
earth  which  the  sinfulness  of  human  nature  has  not 
perverted  ? 

ATTENTION  TO   STRANGERS. 

It  must  be  kej^t  as  a  distinct  aim  before  every  church 
to  draw  individuals  and  families  into  attendance  upon 
its  ordinances.  The  persons  who  are  to  be  thus  influ- 
enced are  both  those  who  may  have  been  long  resi- 
dents in  the  vicinity  of  the  chui-ch  and  those  who  may 
recently  have  come  into  the  neighborhood.  If  the 
church  is  to  be  kept  up  in  numbers,  if  men  are  to  be 
brought  under  the  sound  of  the  gos2)el,  the  congrega- 
tion must  be  constantly  recruited  from  this  source,  for 
deaths  and  removals  to  distant  places  and  falling  away 
from  indifference  or  disaffection  will  be  ever  thinnino; 
out  its  ranks.  Besides,  the  progressive  nature  of  the 
gos]3el,  so  well  set  forth  by  the  parables  of  the  leaven 
and  the  mustard-seed,  requires  that  it  should  be  perpet- 
ually aiming  after  a  wider  extension.  Its  benevolent 
spirit  cannot  rest  without  striving  to  spread  abroad  its 
blessings  to  others.  Its  very  nature  is  to  be  aggressive 
always  and  everywhere.  If  any  church's  aim  is  simply 
to  hold  its  own,  it  will  inevitably  retrograde.  If  it  be 
not  constantly  drawing  new  families  to  the  benefit  of 
its  ordinances,  it  will  dwindle  in  attendance.  It  is  a 
necessity,  then,  as  well  as  a  privilege,  to  give  such  at- 
tention to  strangers  as  may  possibly  make  them  stated 
worshipers  in  the  sanctuary,  and  ultimately  bring  them 
into  the  true  fold  of  Christ. 

38 


298  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


(a)  There  should  be  some  Agexcy  for  Making  the 
Acquaintance  of  Strangers. 

Families  will  often  remove  into  a  new  neii>;liborlioorl, 
perhaps  into  the  vicinity  of  a  church  of  their  own  de- 
nomination, and  for  a  long  time  no  Christian  people  seek 
their  fellowship.  They  feel  very  lonely.  There  is  no 
attraction  of  friends  to  draw  them  to  the  house  of  God, 
and  they  neglect  it.  Or  perhaps  they  go  a  few  times 
and  finding  no  faces  but  those  of  strangers,  they  are 
chilled,  and  gradually  slide  away  into  utter  indifference. 
This  might  have  been  prevented.  If  the  church  had 
been  awake  to  find  them  out,  seek  their  acquaintance 
and  interest  them,  they  might  soon  have  become  happy 
and  useful  members  of  the  congregation.  When  per- 
sons are  strangers  in  a  new  community,  a  little  attention 
is  peculiarly  grateful.  It  will  not  soon  be  forgotten. 
Instances  could  be  given  where  it  has  first  gratified, 
then  interested,  then  softened  the  feelings,  then  led  to 
sincere  inquiry,  and  then  landed  the  soul  in  the  happi- 
ness of  the  salvation  of  Christ. 

Now,  there  should  be  some  definite  plan  adopted,  so 
that  no  new  families  or  individuals  could  come  into  the 
neighborhood  of  the  church  without  being  soon  discov- 
ered and  reached  by  the  grasp  of  Christian  friendship. 
The  kind  of  agency  to  be  made  use  of  for  this  purpose 
must  be  determined  by  the  peculiar  circumstances  of 
each  congregation.  But  some  such  agency  there  should 
always  be.  Each  member  of  the  congregation  should 
be  on  the  lookout  for  families  that  may  come  into  his 
immediate  vicinity.  All  should  be  encouraged  to  report 
when  they  hear  of  such  families  removing  into  the 
sphere  of  the  church's  influence,  and  when  so  reported 
they  should  be  visited  promptly  by  pastor  or  elders  or 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  299 

ladies  of  the  pastor's  aid  or  Sabbath-school  teachers. 
Visits  to  them  should  be  persevered  in  until  they  become 
interested,  and,  if  possible,  identified  with  the  congre- 
gation. 

(6)  Hospitality  to  Strangers  in  the  House  of  God. 

This  may  at  first  sound  like  a  small  matter,  but  re- 
flection and  observation  will  soon  prove  that  it  is  far 
otherwise.  It  has  very  much  to  do  with  attracting 
people  to  the  sanctuary,  and  making  them  feel  at  home 
there,  with  securing  for  the  church  a  very  desirable 
name  for  friendliness,  with  the  satisfaction  of  those  who 
are  already  in  attendance,  and  with  the  promotion  of 
that  kindly  spirit  which  forms  such  a  congenial  atmo- 
sphere for  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Instances 
could  be  given  where  strangers  have  casually  entered  a 
church  without  any  purpose  of  repeating  the  visit,  but 
have  been  met  with  such  evident  pleasure,  have  been  so 
cordially  welcomed  and  received  with  such  marks  of  at- 
tention, that  they  have  gone  again  and  again,  until  they 
have  finally  made  that  church  their  home.  Other 
instances  could  be  given  where  devout  strangers  have 
gone  to  churches  of  their  own  faith,  and  from  a  sense 
of  duty  continued  to  go  for  years,  without  one  friendly 
hand  being  extended  to  them  or  one  word  of  welcome, 
or  even  a  kind  look.  Other  instances  again  could  be 
given  where  persons,  seeking  a  church  which  they 
could  make  their  home,  have  gone  to  one  a  few  times, 
but  have  met  with  such  indifference  as  to  turn  away  to 
some  other  denomination  or  to  give  up  all  attendance 
at  the  sanctuary. 

Then  the  hospitality  which  is  needed  will  cost  little : 
in  fact,  it  will  cost  nothing  but  a  little  reflection  and 
an  effort  that  will  be  only  a  pleasure.    It  consists  simply 


300  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

in  noticing  strangers  as  they  may  come  casually  into  the 
sanctuary,  giving  them  a  look  of  welcome,  speaking  a 
word  or  extending  a  hand  of  friendship,  showing  them 
to  seats,  handing  them  hymn-hooks,  inviting  them  again, 
or  any  other  of  those  little  attentions  which  are  so 
easily  offered.  These  things  are  easily  done,  will  inev- 
itably gratify  the  person  receiving  the  attention,  give 
satisfaction  to  those  who  bestow  it,  promote  the  good 
name  of  the  church,  prove  a  potent  element  in  furthering 
the  momentous  cause  of  the  gospel,  and  are  even  noticed 
by  the  Master  himself.  Attention  to  this  matter  will 
soon  tell  in  its  happy  results  upon  the  congregation. 
"  Every  church,"  it  has  been  said,  "  that  would  prosper 
must  show  proper  attention  to  strangers.  It  should  be 
seen  that  they  are  promptly  and  courteously  provided 
with  seats  and  made  to  feel  that  they  have  a  cordial 
welcome  there.  Kind  looks  should  greet  them  as  they 
come  and  follow  them  as  they  go.  Should  they  come 
again,  let  them  meet  with  the  same  reception.  And 
should  they  become  constant  worshipers  there,  let  them 
be  sought  out  and  visited,  not  merely  by  the  pastor,  but 
by  members  of  the  congregation.  Whether  rich  or 
poor,  they  should  not  be  overlooked  or  neglected.  They 
have  claims  as  strangers  irrespective  of  all  outward 
distinction.  Let  a  man  bring  the  matter  home  to  him- 
self. Suppose  you  are  in  a  strange  place.  You  go  to 
the  house  of  God  on  the  Sabbath,  but  are  treated  as  a 
stranger  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word.  You  are  not 
spoken  to,  you  are  not  seated.  We  venture  to  say  the 
occurrence  would  neither  be  pleasant  nor  soon  for- 
gotten." 

Those  whose  hearts  are  in  the  blessed  work  will  hardly 
feel  the  need  of  a  formal  introduction  in  order  to  speak 
to  strangers,  welcoming  them  to  the  house  of  God  and 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  301 

inviting  them  to  come  again.  They  will  consider  that 
tliere  is  a  something  higher  at  stake  than  the  punctilios 
of  society,  and  they  will  choose  the  higher  interests,  and 
in  almost  all  instances  the  immediate  results  will  justify 
their  choice.  This  point  was  forcibly  presented  in  a 
recent  number  of  a  religious  journal :  ''  *  Why  don't  you 
speak  to  that  young  man  over  there,  who  seems  linger- 
ing in  hope  that  somebody  will  hold  out  their  hand  to 

him?'  said  Mrs.  A to  Mr.  B in  our  hearing: 

as  the  congregation  were  flooding  the  sidewalk  in  their 
emergence  from  church  the  other  day. — '  I  don't  know 
who  he  is.' — '  It  would  be  an  excellent  way  to  find  out.' 
— '  Yes,  but  suppose  that  I  should  find  out  that  he  was 
somebody  the  pleasure  of  whose  acquaintance  I  should 
not  desire  ?' — '  There  would  be  no  great  harm  done  even 
then,  while,  if  you  can  judge  from  look  and  act,  and 
from  his  regular  and  apparent  interest  in  church,  there 
is  small  probability  of  such  a  result.' — '  You  know  the 
customs  of  the  city  are  somewhat  rigid  in  regard  to  the 
matter  of  formal  and  proper  introductions.' — '  I  know 
that  men  never  hesitate,  however,  to  accost  any  unknown 
individual  when  any  imaginary  benefit  of  consequence 
to  themselves  is  dependent  on  an  interview.  Why 
shouldn't  benevolence  be  as  regardless  of  rule  as  selfish- 
ness, and  such  a  young  man's  benefit  be  as  considerable 
an  element  in  the  decision  of  such  a  question  as  your 
own  ?' 

"  We  heard  no  more,  but  what  we  had  heard  increased 
our  already  profound  respect  for  the  insight  of  a  clear- 
headed and  warm-hearted  woman  into  the  mysteries  of 
essential  truth.  We  have  often  thought  that  tlie  amity 
of  the  sanctuary  ought  to  override  the  etiquette  of  the 
drawing-room,  and  that  nobody  ought  to  hesitate  to  make 
the  first  advances  toward  some  acquaintanceship  with 


302  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

strangers  who  have  become  fellow-worshipers.  Es- 
pecially do  we  hold  this  to  be  the  case  with  young  men 
and  women,  particularly  the  former.  They  come  to  the 
city  from  their  distant  homes  with  hearts  that  ache  at 
the  separation  from  those  to  whom  their  whole  wealth 
of  love  has  been  given.  While  hurried  in  the  labors 
of  the  week  they  do  not  so  much  mind  the  smart  of  sep- 
aration, but  on  the  Sabbath  they  have  plenty  of  time  to 
think  of  home  and  old  friends,  and  it  seems  desolate  to 
them  to  meet  Sabbath  after  Sabbath  with  a  great  con- 
gregation, to  no  one  of  whom  are  they  bound  by  the 
slightest  tie  of  sympathy.  They  come  a  while,  expecting 
that  somebody  will  say  a  kind  word  to  them,  that  they 
may  even  here  find  a  hand-pressure  of  welcome ;  they 
wait  and  linger  on  the  threshold  as  if  to  invite  a  kind 
word,  but  it  does  not  come.  They  intermit  attendance, 
perhaps  fall  into  the  hands  of  some  of  Satan's  colpor- 
teurs, who  hold  out  both  hands  toward  them,  and  in  the 
company  of  errorists  or  open  transgressors  they  com- 
mence their  descent  swift  to  ruin.  Had  they  been  greeted 
in  their  early  attendance  upon  the  sanctuary  with  a  warm 
welcome  from  some  Christian  man  who  should  have  in- 
troduced them  into  the  sympatlietic  circle  of  the  good 
of  their  own  age,  they  might  have  been  saved.  Don't 
sacrifice  the  welfare  of  immortal  souls  to  a  poor  punc- 
tilio about  propriety." 


PRAYER-MEETINGS. 

The  piety  and  usefulness  of  the  Church  are  most  in- 
timately connected  with  its  prayer-meetings.  Whether 
as  cause  or  effect,  it  is  found  that  the  degree  of  the  one 
is  always  in  proportion  to  the  interest  manifested  in  the 
other.     It  will  therefore  be  seen  at  once  that  this  is  a 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  303 

subject  which  claims  the  most  careful  attention  of  the 
pastor.  It  is  one  which  he  must  not  only  study,  but 
carry  out  into  practice  from  the  first  to  the  last  clay 
of  his  ministry.  Everything  demands  of  him  that  it 
should  be  made  most  prominent  in  both  thought  and 
practice. 

(«)  Conducting  Prayer-Meetings. 

The  interests  of  the  Church  are  so  vitally  connected 
with  its  prayer-meetings  that  the  question  of  how  they 
can  be  conducted  so  as  to  be  made  the  most  profitable 
is  one  which  the  pastor  should  carefully  examine.  Very 
much  of  the  life  and  attractiveness  and  advantage  of 
such  meetings  depends  upon  the  mode  in  which  they 
are  conducted.  They  may  be  made  so  slow  and  cold 
and  dull  as  to  be  positively  repulsive,  or  they  may  be 
made  so  full  of  joyous  animation  as  to  prove  the  happy 
hours  of  the  week.  Great  stress  should  be  laid  on  this 
point,  and  it  should  receive  earnest  attention.  It  is 
deemed  of  so  much  importance  that  we  shall  go  into 
considerable  detail  concerning  it. 

Our  suggestions  have  been  gathered  from  all  quarters ; 
they  are  the  result  of  experience ;  they  have  all  been 
well  tried,  and  they  are  perfectly  practicable,  so  that 
they  can  be  carried  out  under  almost  any  circumstances 
of  pastor  or  congregation.  It  is  certain  that  they  will 
greatly  help  in  giving  interest  and  j)rofit  to  meetings 
which  are  too  often  but  little  attractive,  and  are  con- 
sequently shunned  by  all  excepting  those  who  are  led 
to  them  by  the  imperative  demands  of  duty.  All  our 
recommendations  need  not  be  carried  out  at  each  meet- 
ing ;  some  of  them  are  general,  and  should  characterize 
every  gathering  for  social  worship,  while  some  of  them 
can  be  used  at  one  time  and  some  at  another.    Each  one 


304  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

of  them  should  receive  so  much  attention  as  would  lead 
to  its  importance  being  seen. 

1.  The  prayer-meeting  should  be  regarded  as  an  index 
of  the  piety  of  the  Church.  It  has  not  inaptly  been 
called  the  thermometer  by  which  the  degree  of  that 
piety  may  be  seen.  In  a  measure  that  can  scarcely  be 
mistaken,  the  attendance  and  interest  in  these  meetings 
show  whose  hearts  are  alive  to  the  things  of  Christ,  and 
wdiat  is  the  extent  of  spirituality  that  pervades  the  body. 
Most  members  will  attend  upon  the  principal  service  of 
the  Sabbath  from  other  considerations,  but  those  who 
frequent  the  social  meetings  for  prayer  are  ordinarily 
prompted  by  love  for  the  cause,  by  spiritual  earnestness 
and  by  a  desire  for  the  presence  of  Christ.  They  go 
often  at  some  worldly  sacrifice,  because  they  are  led  by 
the  impulses  of  a  living  piety.  Then  the  prayer-meet- 
ing not  only  indicates  the  degree  of  spirituality  in  a 
church,  but  it  also  tends  most  eifectually  to  increase  it. 
Its  influence  is  to  sustain  the  church's  spiritual  life  and 
to  warm  it  up  into  a  richer  glow.  There  is  hardly  any- 
thing else  which  can  have  a  more  salutary  influence 
upon  that  piety.  It  preserves  it  by  breaking  in  upon 
the  rush  of  the  world  that  would  sweep  it  away ;  it  in- 
creases it  through  the  prayers  by  which  it  brings  down 
the  Holy  Spirit  as  a  sweet  but  ever-brightening  flame. 
In  this  way  the  prayer-meeting,  when  the  hearts  of 
Christians  are  in  it  and  the  life  and  unction  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  pervade  it,  sends  out  its  blessed  influences 
over  all  the  other  activities  and  interests  of  the  Church. 
Through  it  the  Lord's-day  services  are  made  more  profit- 
able, the  Sabbath-school  is  blessed,  the  effort  to  attract 
to  the  sanctuary  is  prospered,  the  family  is  happier  and 
the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  everywhere  seen.  Let  the 
prayer-meeting,  therefore,  in  the  first  place,  be  properly 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  305 

appreciated  as  the  index  of  the  Church's  life  and  as  a 
centre  from  which  flow  out  blessings  in  every  direction, 
and  then  a  deeper  interest  will  be  taken  in  it  by  both 
pastor  and  people. 

2.  Let  the  prayer-meeting  he  made  interesting,  and  it 
will  he  well  attended.  The  professed  people  of  God 
ought  to  attend  it,  because  of  the  sacred  obligations 
which  rest  upon  them  and  out  of  love  for  the  cause,  but 
sad  experience  proves  that  multitudes  of  them  will  not, 
and  in  the  work  of  the  gospel  we  must  take  men  just  as 
they  are.  It  is  a  fact  which  cannot  be  concealed  that 
when  prayer- meetings  are  not  made  interesting  they  are 
ordinarily  but  poorly  attended,  but  when  they  are  made 
interesting  they  will  almost  inevitably  fill  up  of  their 
own  accord.  And  the  interest  which  is  needed  in  the 
prayer-meeting  does  not  depend  on  mere  novelty ;  it  is 
not  the  result  of  flippant  methods  of  arousing  attention; 
but  it  does  depend  on  the  warmth,  life,  promptness,  good 
feeling  and  manifest  earnestness  which  are  made  to  per- 
vade all  the  exercises.  Let  these  be  attended  to  and 
the  meeting  will  be  filled;  and  when  the  prayer-meet- 
ing is  filled  the  public  sanctuary  will  not  be  empty.  A 
stranger  attracted  habitually  to  the  prayer- meeting  is 
certain  soon  to  become  a  member  of  the  congregation. 
The  promise  of  the  divine  presence  is  made  to  the  com- 
ing together  of  even  two  or  three,  so  that  there  need 
be  no  discouragement  if  only  a  very  few  are  present; 
but,  at  the  same  time,  when  many  are  present  all  are 
cheered,  there  are  more  to  partake  of  the  blessings  of 
the  hour,  the  attendance  of  large  numbers  attracts  still 
others,  and  the  influence  of  a  well-attended  prayer- 
meeting  is  felt  through  the  whole  Church  and  com- 
munity. 

3.  A  spirit  of  friendliness  should  he  cultivated.     The 

39 


306  THE  PASTOR  IN   THE 

prayer-meeting  is  eminently  tlie  social  gathering  of  the 
people  of  God  for  prayer  and  praise  and  mutual  spiritual 
edification,  and  therefore  true  friendliness  ought  to  reign 
in  it.  There  is  no  other  place  where  there  is  so  good  an 
opportunity  of  showing  the  love  of  the  brethren.  Hero 
the  social  element  of  our  nature  should  be  utilized  and 
cultivated.  If  opportunities  are  sought  for  the  exercise 
of  these  kindly  feelings,  they  may  readily  be  found. 
AVhen  entering  the  room  and  finding  seats,  or  after  the 
services  are  closed,  there  is  time  for  friendly  greeting 
and  such  little  attentions  as  will  show  that  there  is  a 
spirit  of  kindness.  It  will  do  no  harm  to  linger  a  few 
moments  for  the  cordial  handshaking  and  for  the  word 
or  two  that  may  either  establish  or  foster  the  acquaint- 
anceship which  ought  to  subsist  between  those  who  are 
of  the  same  great  family  of  Christ  and  of  the  same 
branch  of  that  family.  Then  there  should  also  be  care 
taken  to  notice  strangers  and  to  introduce  them,  so  that 
when  they  come  again  they  may  feel  that  they  are 
among  friends.  Every  one — the  pastor  setting  the 
example  and  leading  the  way — should  take  pains  and 
devise  methods  for  cultivating  this  sociability  in  the 
prayer-meeting.  It  wnll  spread  an  atmosphere  of  good 
feeling  which  will  make  such  meetings  delightful  to 
those  who  habitually  attend,  and  attract  others  to  come 
to  their  enjoyment,  as  well  as  constitute  them  the  very 
places  where  the  Holy  Spirit  may  most  certainly  be 
expected. 

4.  The  prayer-meeting  should  be  carefully  guarded 
against  all  scolding,  grumbling  and  fault-finding.  There 
are  some  persons  who  are  constantly  indulging  in  these. 
They  complain  of  the  small  attendance,  of  the  coldness, 
of  the  want  of  success ;  they  censure  those  who  are  ab- 
sent for  staying  away;  they  expatiate  upon  the  supe- 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  307 

riority  of  other  churches ;  they  have  not  one  kind  or 
encouraging  word  to  speak  about  their  own.  Such 
persons  take  the  course  best  fitted  to  bring  about 
the  state  of  things  of  which  they  complain.  Many 
a  meeting  is  killed  by  them — either  blotted  out  alto- 
gether or  made  so  repulsive  that  but  few  attend  it,  and 
none  to  edification.  Scolding  in  prayer-meetings,  by 
minister  or  others,  never  does  good.  It  forces  no- 
body into  attendance ;  on  the  contrary,  it  drives  and 
keeps  many  away.  It  is  mortifying  to  those  who  really 
love  the  church  to  hear  it  before  strangers  who  may 
happen  to  be  present.  It  is  discouraging  to  all  those 
who  are  conscientious  in  their  attendance,  grates  upon 
the  nicer  sensibilities,  ruffles  the  feelings,  drives  away 
the  sweet  spirit  of  kindness  and  forms  a  very  unsuit- 
able atmosphere  for  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
By  all  means  should  cheerfulness  reign  in  the  place 
where  people  go  to  get  their  hearts  warmed  and  ele- 
vated with  holy  emotions. 

5.  The  people  should  all  be  seated  near  to  the  leader 
of  the  meeting,  in  order  to  promote  sociability  and  an- 
imation. When  they  are  scattered  over  the  house,  back 
by  the  door  or  around  the  walls,  there  is  a  feeling  of 
coldness  east  over  the  whole  assembly.  Then  nearly  all 
the  advantages  of  the  presence  of  numbers  and  of  felt 
sympathy  are  lost ;  the  sensation  of  indifference  is  in- 
evitably produced  ;  if  strangers  happen  to  be  present  an 
exceedingly  unhappy  impression  is  made  upon  them ; 
the  minister  or  other  leader  is  chilled  by  seeing  nothing 
around  him  but  empty  seats,  while  the  people  seem  to 
want  to  escape  as  far  away  from  him  as  possible,  and 
the  feelings  of  the  leader  being  dampened,  they  will 
soon  communicate  themselves  to  the  whole  meeting. 
The  people  ought  to  be  told  of  this  in  the  plainest 


308  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

terms,  and  it  ought  to  be  repeated  to  them  again  and 
again  and  again  until  they  shall  be  led  to  think  of  it. 
This  may  appear  to  them  a  small  matter,  but  where  the 
very  life  of  the  meeting  is  at  stake  it  is  not  a  trifle. 
Most  persons  seem  to  be  strangely  thoughtless  about 
it;  they  are  almost  unkind  in  giving  no  heed  to  the 
entreaties  of  the  minister  when  he  even  begs  them  to  do 
him  that  little  favor.  But  the  effort  should  not  be  aban- 
doned until  the  evil  is  overcome.  It  is  well  sometimes 
even  to  go  down  and  take  a  seat  among  the  people,  to 
call  attention  more  pointedly  to  the  trouble.  There  is 
much  in  this  little  thing,  as  the  testimony  of  all  min- 
isters will  verify. 

6.  Brevity  is  essential  to  the  life  and  interest  of  the 
prayer-meeting.  If,  either  as  a  whole  or  in  its  parts,  it 
is  too  much  protracted,  many  will  grow  weary  and  sink 
to  sleep;  the  long-spun  prayers  or  addresses  will  be  filled 
with  rambling  verboseness,  and  there  cannot  be  the  in- 
terest that  would  be  imparted  by  the  sound  of  a  variety 
of  voices.  It  is  absolutely  ruinous  to  a  prayer-meeting 
to  drag  it  out  into  weariness.  To  the  young  especially 
such  a  meeting  is  peculiarly  distastefal.  Instances  in 
abundance  could  be  given  where  a  meeting,  at  first  per- 
vaded by  a  fine  spirit,  was  spoiled,  and  most  persons 
present  positively  irritated,  by  prayers  being  spun  out 
to  a  quarter  or  half  an  hour.  What  can  the  minister 
do  to  prevent  this  abuse  ?  First,  he  can  speak  kindly 
in  private  to  those  who  indulge  in  the  habit.  Very 
often  they  are  sincerely  devoted  and  humble  men,  and 
would  not  for  the  world  offend,  and  they  never  dream 
that  they  are  in  the  habit  of  occupying  so  much  time. 
They  strive  only  to  do  what  is  for  the  best.  Second, 
he  can  set  the  example.  He  must  not  himself,  by  his 
long-protracted  remarks   and  prayers,  weary  the  peo- 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  309 

pie  and  encourage  others  to  take  up  much  time.  He 
should  ilhistrate  what  is  meant  by  brevity  in  prayer. 
As  leader  of  the  devotions  he  should  do  everything,  and 
have  everything  done,  as  promptly  as  possible.  There 
should  not  be  an  instant  wasted  in  hunting  up  a  chapter 
or  giving  out  a  hymn;  there  should  be  no  pause  for  some 
one  to  commence  prayer.  It  is  better  to  sing  often  and 
but  a  few  verses  at  a  time.  In  each  j)art  of  the  services, 
and  in  the  whole,  there  should  be  no  dragging.  Not 
more  than  an  hour  should  ordinarily  be  spent  in  the 
whole  service.  The  people  should  be  sent  away  hungry, 
and  then  they  will  carry  with  them  happier  impressions, 
and  long  for  the  next  occasion  wlien  they  can  meet  again 
with  the  children  of  God  in  blessed  union  around  his 
mercy -seat. 

7.  It  is  well  sometimes  on  one  iveeh  to  announce  the 
subject  for  remarks  ajid  'prayer  on  the  next.  This  plan 
is  often  found  to  be  profitable,  and  to  contribute  very 
greatly  to  the  interest  of  the  services.  When  a  subject 
has  been  announced  beforehand  it  can  serve  to  o'uide  the 
thoughts  of  some  in  preparing  words  of  address.  Then 
there  is  often  some  point  of  doctrine  or  duty  or  comfort 
which  individuals  would  like  to  have  brought  for  con- 
sideration before  experienced  Christians,  and  this  plan 
will  give  them  an  opportunity  for  presenting  such  sub- 
jects. Or  the  subject  announced  may  be  one  on  which 
many  persons  would  like  to  hear  the  thouglits  of  others. 
Sometimes  it  will  be  advisable  to  ask  some  brother  to  be 
prepared  to  open  the  subject  which  has  been  announced, 
so  that  there  may  be  no  hesitation  or  delay  at  the  be- 
ginning. It  would  not  be  wise,  in  most  congregations, 
to  have  this  plan  as  the  fixed  rule  of  the  prayer-meeting, 
but  it  might  be  used  occasionally,  both  for  its  intrinsic 
value  and  for  the  sake  of  giving  variety  to  the  exercises. 


310  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

Very  often  the  prayer-meeting  is  best  conducted  by  leav- 
ing everything — subject  of  remark  and  all  else — to  the 
spontaneous  feelings  of  the  hour. 

8.  Occasionally  some  other  person  than  the  pastor 
should  conduct  the  meeting.  This  plan  has  several  ad- 
vantages. It  helps  to  bring  out  those  who  for  the  time 
are  called  to  lead,  giving  them  more  freedom  and  en- 
couraging them  in  the  future  to  take  j^art  in  the  services ; 
besides,  it  interests  them  as  well  as  their  friends  more 
deeply  in  all  the  meetings.  It  also  gives  variety  to  the 
exercises  when,  from  time  to  time,  a  new  person  con- 
ducts them,  and  almost  of  necessity  imparts  to  them  some 
change.  Moreover,  the  pastor  must  necessarily  be  some- 
times absent,  and  this  prepares  for  such  emergencies  by 
having  those  ready  who  can  easily  take  his  place.  Be- 
sides, it  is  often  profitable  for  the  pastor  to  sit  among  the 
people  without  the  care  of  conducting  the  services  on  his 
mind,  and  give  himself  up  to  the  reflections  of  the  mo- 
ment as  to  the  subject  of  his  remarks.  Often  the  best 
addresses  he  makes  are  those  which  are  prompted  by 
something  said  or  suggested  at  the  moment. 

9.  It  is  a  good  plan  ofte7i  to  give  an  opportunity  for 
voluntary  remarhs  or  pixiyer.  There  is  less  stiffness  or 
restraint  when  the  meeting  is  thus  conducted.  Then  it 
is  often  the  case  that  some  one  has  some  thought  which 
he  would  like  to  present  for  the  benefit  of  others,  and 
only  awaits  such  an  opportunity.  Then,  too,  those  whose 
hearts  are  warm  and  who  are  in  the  spirit  of  prayer  can 
lead  in  the  exercises  and  impart  the  same  spirit  to  others. 
One  is  not  always  in  the  same  frame  of  mind,  so  that 
sometimes  even  the  most  devoted  would  rather  keep 
silent.  When  persons  will  voluntarily  take  part  in  the 
services,  this  is  a  most  excellent  plan  of  conducting  them, 
but  they  will   not  always,  and   hence  the  plan  is  not 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  311 

always  practicable.  It  may,  however,  occasionally  be  re- 
sorted to  with  profit  to  all.  When  it  is  resorted  to  there 
must  be  great  care  to  avoid  long  pauses  while  waiting  for 
some  voice  to  be  heard.  They  are  fatal  to  the  interest 
of  a  meeting.  They  ought  to  be  provided  against  by 
requesting  beforehand  some  of  the  brethren  to  be  ready 
to  fill  up  every  instant. 

10.  The  presentation  of  requests  that  special  prayer 
be  offered  vp  on  behalf  of  relatives  and  others  should  be 
encouraged.  In  every  congregation  there  are  many  de- 
vout persons,  believing  that  "  the  effectual  fervent  prayer 
of  a  righteous  man  availeth  much,"  who  long  to  have 
that  prayer  poured  forth  for  sons,  husbands,  brothers  or 
other  dear  impenitent  friends.  And  such  prayers  are 
undoubtedly  often  answered,  as  multitudes  of  instances 
on  record  abundantly  testify.  Then  when  such  requests 
are  presented  there  is  a  definite  thing  before  the  meet- 
ing upon  which  its  prayers  can  be  concentrated,  and  they 
become  clothed  with  a  reality  and  an  earnestness  that 
awaken  every  heart.  There  is  hardly  anything  that 
will  impart  to  a  prayer-meeting  so  much  interest  as  this, 
for  there  can  be  no  deadness  while  all  are  pleading  for 
the  immortal  life  of  some  wandering  soul.  If  the  op- 
portunity is  only  furnished,  it  will  be  found  that  sucJi 
requests  will  be  presented  very  frequently  in  almost  any 
prayer- meeting. 

11.  A  meeting  may  sometimes  be  profitably  taken  up 
with  a  Bible  exercise.  A  Bible  exercise,  as  it  is  called, 
is  simply  taking  up  some  theme  of  Bible  doctrine,  duty, 
promise  or  warning,  analyzing  it,  finding  Scripture  pas- 
sages bearing  upon  each  of  its  points,  assigning  each 
one  of  these  passages  beforehand  to  some  person  as  his 
portion,  and  then  in  the  meeting  calling  upon  these 
persons  to  read  them  publicly,  the  leader  first  describ- 


312  THE   PASTOR  IX  THE 

ing  the  point  they  are  intended  to  prove  or  illustrate. 
This  opens  up  the  subject  in  a  most  profitable  and  im- 
pressive manner;  it  awakens  a  closer  attention  to  the 
study  of  the  Scriptures ;  it  gives  a  comprehensive  view 
of  the  teachings  of  the  word  on  that  particular  subject, 
and  it  interests  both  those  who  read  and  their  friends 
in  the  exercises  of  the  prayer-meeting.  Besides,  it  helps 
to  prepare  them  for  taking  a  pubUc  part  in  prayer  or 
remark  on  future  occasions. 

12.  Ladies  of  the  congregation  might  send  coniniuni- 
cations  that  could  ivith  great  profit  he  read  in  the  'prayer- 
meeting.  Their  voices  are  not  heard  in  the  public 
meeting,  but  they  might  make  their  thoughts  known 
even  more  phiinly  by  writing.  In  this  way  they  could 
impart  that  which  would  tend  greatly  to  the  edification 
of  all.  They  might  send  facts,  thoughts,  brief  essays, 
questions,  reflections  on  passages  of  Scripture — many 
things  that  would  interest,  instruct,  comfort,  and  elevate 
the  piety  of  the  Church.  It  will  be  seen  at  a  glance 
how  appropriate  this  would  be  and  how  much  it  would 
add  to  the  interest  of  the  prayer-meeting.  Such  com- 
munications could  be  sent  to  the  pastor,  either  with  or 
without  the  writers'  names,  through  the  sexton  ;  or  they 
might  be  dropped  into  a  box  provided  for  the  purpose; 
or,  best  of  all,  they  might  be  sent  through  the  post  before 
the  evening  of  the  meeting,  so  that  the  pastor  might  be 
ready  to  read  them  with  more  facility. 

13.  Spirited  singing  is  an  important  aid  to  the  prayer- 
meeting.  In  all  great  religious  movements  sacred  song 
has  had  a  very  prominent  influence.  Among  other 
agencies,  it  had  much  to  do  with  producing  and  sustain- 
ing the  recent  blessed  awakening  both  in  Europe  and 
this  country.  There  must  be  protracted  thought  before 
we  can  arrive  at  a  proper  estimate  of  the  influence  it  has 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  313 

always  had  uj^on  the  devotions  of  God's  people  and  in 
the  extension  of  gospel  blessings.  Animated  singing 
must  necessarily  give  interest  to  the  prayer-meeting. 
Other  parts  of  the  services  may  weary,  but  this  is  liked 
by  all,  both  young  and  old.  All  can  take  part  in  it, 
and  so  it  becomes  eminently  the  service  of  all.  Much 
of  the  life  of  the  prayer-meeting  depends  u])on  the  way 
in  which  it  is  conducted.  It  is  a  service  which  ousht 
to  be  prompt,  brief,  joined  in  by  every  voice,  frequently 
repeated  and  appropriate  to  the  subject  before  the  meet- 
ing. It  is  profitable  to  use  the  old  hymns  and  tunes 
which  are  associated  with  all  that  is  dear  and  sacred  in 
the  past,  as  well  as  those  sweet  gospel  lays  with  which 
the  piety  of  the  present  is  stirring  the  hearts  of  believ- 
ers. Both  of  these  styles  of  sacred  song  should  find  a 
place  in  the  social  meeting.  TJiere  are  persons  to  whom 
each  is  peculiarly  dear.  It  would  give  an  interest  ever 
fresh  to  have  some  new  piece  introduced  from  time  to 
time.  The  whole  matter  of  the  singing  should  be  in 
the  hands  of  some  competent  and  devoted  person,  who 
would  make  it  a  specialty  and  be  always  ready  to  throw 
in  its  important  influence  toward  the  attractiveness  and 
profit  of  the  services. 

14.  Variety  should  be  observed  in  the  7node  of  con- 
ducting the  services.  In  this  meeting,  which  depends  so 
much  on  life  and  interest,  it  is  not  well  to  continue 
always  in  precisely  the  same  order  of  exercises,  or  even 
to  adhere  always  to  exercises  which  are  exactly  the 
same.  It  is  safe  often  to  vary  the  mode  and  diversify 
the  services.  There  is  charm  enough  in  variety  to  make 
an  effort  for  it  here  very  desirable.  There  are  several 
modes  of  conducting  a  prayer-meeting,  and  advantages 
in  each  ;  but  these  several  advantages  cannot  be  reached 
if  it  is  always  managed  in  the  same  way,  while  varying 

40 


314  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

the  mode  may  in  the  end  secure  them  all.  Sometimes 
one  plan  can  be  adopted  and  sometimes  another.  There 
may  be  an  attractive  change  produced  by  varying  the 
subjects,  the  persons  leading,  the  order  of  exercises,  and 
even  the  kinds  of  exercises.  It  might  be  advantageous 
even  to  observe  a  rotation  of  modes  of  conducting  the 
services.  It  would  not  be  wise  to  publish  such  a  plan, 
and  so  make  it  obligatory.  But  to  guide  the  pastor  in 
arranging  for  the  meetings,  to  keep  any  of  the  methods 
from  being  omitted  and  to  preserve  an  attractive  variety, 
it  would  certainly  be  profitable.  A  plan  for  the  suc- 
cessive meetings  might  be  something  like  this :  {a) 
Meeting  conducted  in  the  common  method  ;  [b)  Bible 
exercise;  {c)  Prayers  and  remarks  voluntary;  [d)  Ser- 
vices conducted  by  a  new  leader ;  (e)  Papers  from  cor- 
respondents ;  (/)  Subjects  previously  announced.  It 
is  believed  that  the  adoption  of  some  such  scheme  of 
exercises,  to  be  continued  in  as  regular  succession  as 
circumstances  might  admit,  would  add  very  much  to 
both  the  pleasure  and  profit  of  the  prayer-meeting. 
One  departure  from  the  ordinary  method  should  here 
be  specially  recommended.  It  is  that  of  occasional  silent 
prayer.  When  there  is  an  unusual  degree  of  solemn 
feeling  in  a  meeting  such  prayer  will  have  a  most  hap- 
py effect.  Sometimes  it  will  do  more  than  the  most 
glowing  eloquence.  It  should  not,  however,  be  too 
often  resorted  to — hardly  ever  unless  when  deep  feel- 
ing prevails.  Then  it  will  deepen  and  imj^rove  that 
feeling. 

15.  A  sense  of  the  Divine  Presence  should  be  cherished 
in  every  meeting.  This  is  our  final  and  most  important 
counsel.  The  presence  and  the  blessed  influence  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  should  be  so  highly  esteemed  that  there 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  315 

would  be  a  most  determined  effort  to  secure  them  at 
every  assembly  of  the  people  of  God  for  prayer.  With- 
out this  all  other  devices  to  make  the  meeting  interest- 
ing and  profitable  will  be  in  vain ;  with  it,  a  holy  influ- 
ence will  come  down — a  sweetness,  a  solemnity,  a  power 
which  will  impart  a  peculiar  delight  and  make  the  spot 
the  dearest  on  earth.  That  the  presence  of  Christ  by 
his  Spirit,  when  it  is  prayed  for  and  looked  for,  may 
certainly  be  expected,  is  made  abundantly  sure  by  his 
own  promise :  "  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them." 
Why  should  not  this  promise  be  fulfilled  to  the  letter  in 
every  prayer-meeting  ?  If  it  were  believed,  prayed  for 
and  expected,  and  the  meeting  entered  upon  in  that 
spirit,  it  undoubtedly  would ;  and  it  certainly  should 
be  aimed  at  with  all  intensity  of  desire  and  purpose  in 
every  assembly  of  the  people  of  God  for  his  worship  of 
prayer,  praise  and  holy  meditation.  The  presence  of 
the  blessed  Master !  Oh,  what  an  elevated  and  sacred 
tone  it  would  give  to  all  the  services  of  the  hour !  what 
a  sweetness  it  would  impart  to  every  element  of  the  ser- 
vices, from  first  to  last !  Then  the  blessing  would  surely 
be  realized — the  blessing  of  peace,  the  blessing  of  par- 
don, the  blessing  of  comfort,  the  blessing  of  strength, 
the  blessings  of  "  love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentle- 
ness, goodness,  faith,  meekness,  temperance" — the  bless- 
ing that  would  build  up  believers  in  their  most  holy 
faith,  and  the  blessing  that  from  time  to  time  would  bring 
the  impenitent  into  the  kingdom  of  our  dear  Lord.  This 
would  be  to  the  prayer-meeting  the  crown  of  interest  and 
profit  and  glory.  The  presence  of  Christ  would  make 
every  prayer-meeting  so  sacred  and  happy  that  it  would 
of  a  truth  be  a  foretaste  of  heaven.  It  would  in  the  end 
draw  the  attendance  of  the  people  of  God,  and  others 


316  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

too,  as  no  other  plan,  no  matter  how  well  devised,  pos- 
sibly could. 

(6)  Cottage  Prayer-Meetings. 

In  addition  to  the  weekly  prayer-meeting  held  ordi- 
narily in  some  apartment  of  the  church,  it  is  an  excel- 
lent plan  to  sustain  cottage  prayer-meetings  in  private 
houses  throughout  the  bounds  of  the  congregation.  The 
places  for  holding  these  meetings  should  be  so  selected 
that  they  would  be  held  occasionally  in  every  district 
covered  by  the  territory  of  the  church.  All  arrange- 
ments for  them — such  as  the  times  and  places  of  hold- 
ing, and  the  persons  to  conduct  them — should  be  in 
the  hands  of  one  of  the  elders.  The  same  elder  might 
be  the  leader,  or  he  might  appoint  some  other  person  to 
take  that  place,  while  the  pastor,  who  should  attend  as 
often  as  possible,  takes  his  seat  with  the  audience  and 
joins  very  briefly  in  the  exercises  of  prayer  or  remark. 
When  such  meeting  is  appointed  at  the  house  of  any 
family,  that  family  should  feel  it  a  special  duty  to  en- 
deavor to  secure  the  attendance  of  all  its  neighbors, 
whether  worshipers  in  that  particular  church  or  not. 
Notice  should  be  given  from  the  pulpit  every  Sabbath 
of  the  place  where  this  meeting  is  to  be  held. 

The  influence  of  such  meetings  would  be  very  bene- 
ficial in  many  ways.  Holding  them  with  families  which 
perhaps  had  become  somewhat  cold  or  alienated  would 
be  likely  to  restore  them  to  new  interest.  Families  or 
individuals  that  could  not  otherwise  be  persuaded  to  put 
themselves  under  the  sound  of  the  gospel  might  in  this 
way  be  induced  to  go  to  the  house  of  a  neighbor  and 
there  hear  of  its  priceless  blessings.  There  could  be  no 
better  opportunity  than  is  thus  furnished  for  young  and 
diffident  men  to  begin  to  take  part  in  the  exercises  of 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  317 

social  worship.  Then  how  could  Christians  be  brought 
more  closely  together  in  social  religious  communion 
than  when  they  assemble  in  the  private  house  around 
the  mercy-seat  ?  It  is  a  company  of  God's  people  meet- 
ing to  confer  about  their  souls'  immortal  welfare  and 
about  their  dear  absent  Friend.  The  addresses  which 
are  made  can  be  more  familiar  and  unrestrained ; 
they  can  get  down  to  points  of  Christian  experience 
that  would  hardly  ever  be  reached  in  other  kinds  of 
assemblages  for  worship.  As  Christians  are  brought 
closely  together  in  person,  so  also  are  they  brought  very 
near  to  each  other  in  that  spiritual  affection  which  is  the 
great  characteristic  of  the  followers  of  Jesus.  To  many 
people  the  hours  spent  in  the  cottage  prayer-meeting  are 
amongst  the  happiest  seasons  by  which  the  days  of  their 
pilgrimage  are  cheered.  They  are  blessed  moments,  be- 
cause they  are  spent  with  those  who  most  ardently  love 
the  Master;  because  he  is  himself  in  their  midst;  be- 
cause they  have  some  resemblance  to  the  scenes  of  the 
upper  room  of  Jerusalem;  and  because  they  are  a  fore- 
taste of  the  sweet  fellowship  that  will  prevail  in  the 
heavenly  mansions. 

In  every  congregation  there  are  persons  who  are  kept 
away  from  the  house  of  God  by  long-continued  illness, 
by  the  infirmities  of  age,  or  by  other  causes.  In  the 
houses  of  such  persons  it  is  very  appropriate  that  the 
cottage  prayer-meeting  should  frequently  be  held.  They 
cannot  go  to  the  sanctuary,  but  what  constitutes  the  at- 
traction of  the  sanctuary  can  be  taken  to  them.  Most 
precious  to  them  will  be  the  coming  of  the  social  meet- 
ing into  their  houses.  When  the  services  are  held  in 
such  families  it  is  well  sometimes  to  celebrate  the  Lord's 
Supper  with  them.  They  are  ordinarily  de23rived  of  the 
benefits  of  that  ordinance,  but  in  this  way  they  will  be 


318  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

enabled  to  partake  of  it,  and  that  in  circumstances  wbich 
will  render  it  more  affecting  both  to  them  and  to  all 
who  may  be  assembled. 

(c)  Not  too  many  Prayer-Meetings. 

It  is  often  the  case,  especially  in  churches  located  in 
cities  and  large  towns,  that  more  prayer-meetings  are 
attempted  to  be  held  than  are  profitable,  either  for  their 
own  success  or  for  the  edification  of  Christians.  Some- 
times two  or  three  are  held  on  the  Sabbath,  and  one  on 
almost  every  evening  or  day  of  the  week.  This  is  a 
mistake,  as  may  be  easily  seen  upon  a  little  reflection 
and  observation  of  the  results. 

It  is  not  advisable,  because  when  there  are  too  many 
meetings  held  none  of  them  will  be  so  well  attended ; 
each  of  them  will  drag  in  consequence  of  there  being  so 
few  persons  in  attendance ;  many  of  the  very  best  spirits 
in  the  church  must  necessarily  be  absent  from  some  of 
them,  and  so  there  will  be  an  apparent  lack  of  interest 
that  must  be  damaging  to  them  all.  It  is  not  advisable, 
because  the  frequency  of  their  repetition  is  likely  to  de- 
tract from  the  impressiveness  of  their  services,  interest 
in  them  will  be  likely  to  decline,  and  there  will  not  be 
the  attraction  of  freshness  and  variety  which  are  so  im- 
portant. It  is  not  advisable,  because  when  so  much  time 
is  occupied  in  attendance  upon  social  meetings  many 
other  duties  of  a  personal  and  relative  nature  must  ne- 
cessarily be  neglected  ;  much  time  must  be  taken  away 
from  what  should  be  devoted  to  the  deeply-important 
exercises  of  private  prayer  and  meditation ;  family 
duties  that  are  essential  will  be  in  danger  of  being 
omitted,  and  there  are  other  imperative  duties  owed  to 
society  and  to  one's  calling  in  life  the  performance  of 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  319 

which  woukl  be  rendered  either  impossible  or  sadly  im- 
perfect. 

The  better  plan  is  to  hold  only  just  so  many  prayer- 
meetings  as  should,  and  reasonably  could,  be  attended 
by  the  body  of  the  members.  Then  let  all  tlie  force  of 
numbers  and  interest  be  concentrated  upon  these.  Let 
there  be  a  most  strenuous  effort  made  to  have  all  the 
communicants  at  least  generally  in  attendance  upon 
them.  Let  everything  be  contrived  to  make  them  as 
attractive  as  possible.  One  or  two  prayer-meetings  well 
attended  and  thoroughly  interesting  are  worth  a  dozen 
dragging  along  with  but  a  few  in  attendance  and  with 
scarce  an  appearance  of  life. 

This  counsel  of  course  applies  to  churches  in  their 
ordinary  condition.  There  are  seasons  of  the  special 
outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit  when  meetings  for  prayer 
cannot  be  too  frequently  held — when  in  fidelity  they 
must  be  held  day  by  day. 


MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES. 

One  of  the  prominent  and  hopeful  features  of  Chris- 
tianity at  the  present  time  is  that  which  is  seen  in 
the  establishment  by  churclies  of  outj^osts  for  preach- 
ing, prayer-meetings  or  Sabbath-schools,  In  both  city 
and  country  there  seems  to  be  a  blessed  impulse  leading 
the  people  of  God  to  engage  in  such  enterprises.  The 
various  denominations  of  Christians  are  vying  with  each 
other  in  efforts  to  spread  the  gospel  through  this  effectual 
instrumentality.  Sometimes  a  company  of  young  men 
and  others  go  to  the  outskirts  of  the  congregation,  or 
beyond,  and  establish  a  mission  Sabbath-school ;  some- 
times a  prayer-meeting  is  set  up  and  sustained  by  elders 
and  others  of  the  active  members ;  sometimes  a  post  is 


320  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

made  at  wliicli  there  is  a  stated  appointment  for  preach- 
ing and  lecturing ;  or  sometimes  the  whole  enterprise  is 
carried  on  with  the  fixed  purpose  of  gathering  together 
the  nucleus  for  the  formation  of  a  church.  This  kind 
of  work  cannot  be  too  highly  recommended ;  it  should 
be  carried  on  perseveringly,  each  church  sustaining  one 
or  more  such  enterprises. 

Amongst  the  advantages  of  pursuing  this  plan  we 
may  enumerate  the  following :  (a)  The  enterprise  of 
pushing  abroad  the  outposts  of  the  Church  is  accord- 
ing to  the  mission  and  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  which  is 
appointed  to  spread  like  the  leaven  and  grow  like  the 
mustard-seed,  whose  very  nature  is  such  that  where  its 
real  influence  prevails  it  must  be  aggressive,  and  whose 
progress  is  never  to  cease  until  it  has  brought  the  whole 
world  to  the  feet  of  Jesus,  {b)  It  extends  the  bless- 
ings of  the  gospel  in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of 
the  church,  which  is  manifestly  the  natural  and  appro- 
priate method  of  progress,  for  it  must  ever  be  the  rule 
to  begin  at  Jerusalem ;  besides,  if  its  own  suburbs  are 
not  cared  for  by  any  particular  church,  what  other 
human  agency  is  likely  to  be  brought  to  bear  upon 
them  ?  (c)  This  is  the  true  plan  by  which  to  prepare 
for  the  establishment  of  new  church  organizations.  It 
tries  the  ground,  it  gathers  the  material,  it  lays  the 
foundations,  so  that  when  the  real  work  of  building  u]) 
a  separate  organization  is  undertaken  everything  will  be 
ready,  and  it  will  not  in  a  little  while  be  followed,  as  is 
too  often  the  case,  by  mortifying  failure  and  injury  to 
the  cause,  (d)  It  carries  the  ordinances  of  preaching, 
social  prayer  and  the  Sabbath-school  to  many  families 
and  individuals  in  the  outskirts  of  the  congregation 
who  otherwise  must  be  deprived  of  them  because  of  their 
remoteness  from  the  house  of  God.    This  is  particularly 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  321 

the  case  with  the  aged,  the  infirm,  the  poor,  and  the  care- 
less who  have  not  interest  enough  to  take  the  trouble  of 
going  any  distance,  but  may  possibly  attend  when  the 
services  are  at  their  door,  (e)  This  plan  of  extending 
the  gospel  gives  the  people  something  to  do,  which  is 
made  so  essential  by  the  great  Master,  which  will  prove 
such  a  blessing  to  their  own  souls,  for  which  so  many 
of  them  are  ready  if  the  way  be  open,  and  which 
will  arouse  such  new  currents  of  life  and  happiness  in 
the  whole  Church.  (/)  It  will  strengthen  the  central 
church  by  gathering  into  it  from  the  suburbs ;  by  help- 
ing to  drive  out  of  it  the  spirit  of  selfishness ;  by  turn- 
ing upon  the  objects  of  Christian  enterprise  that  atten- 
tion of  the  members  which,  if  allowed  to  brood  upon 
imaginary  grievances,  might  lead  to  serious  strifes ;  and 
by  fanning  the  noble  and  ennobling  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian benevolence.  {(/)  It  will  prove  to  be  a  great  benefit 
to  the  pastor,  by  raising  up  for  him  a  multitude  of  help- 
ers trained  in  this  important  school,  and  each  bringing 
his  own  element  of  strength  to  assist  in  building  up  the 
general  cause.  Besides,  it  will  furnish  him  a  profitable 
opportunity  for  preaching  in  a  less  formal  or  restrained 
method  than  he  would  be  likely  to  indulge  in  under 
other  circumstances,  and  so  prepare  him  for  any  emer- 
gency which  may  arise.  There  are  other  advantages 
to  which  we  might  allude,  but  these  are  sufficient  to 
show  the  importance  of  this  duty  which  lies  upon  the 
church  and  pastor.  Some  such  mission  outposts  should 
be  established  by  every  church.  It  is  difficult  to  con- 
ceive of  any  church  so  situated  that,  if  it  earnestly 
seeks,  it  may  not  find  a  suitable  field  for  them.  Even 
very  small  churches  would  be  strengthened  in  the  end 
by  this  plan  of  extending  the  blessings  of  Christ's 
kingdom. 

41 


>22  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


VOLUNTARY  ASSOCIATIONS. 


This  is  a  subject  which  is  surrounded  by  difficulties, 
and  which  the  pastor  needs  to  handle  with  great  deli- 
cacy and  wisdom.  On  the  one  hand  is  the  danger  of 
repressing  the  real  Christian  zeal  which  seeks  to  exert 
itself  in  this  manner ;  on  the  other  are  the  evils  which 
so  often  arise  from  a  zeal  that  is  not  guided  by  know- 
ledge or  experience  or  the  authority  of  the  unerring 
word.  We  would  throw  out  a  few  su2;o-estions  which 
may  assist  in  averting  both  these  dangers — suggestions 
that,  if  heeded,  may  prevent  the  evils  from  arising ; 
which  is  far  better  in  every  case  than  to  meet  them 
after  they  have  arisen,  scattering  discord  and  awaken- 
ing unhallowed  jiassions. 

1.  It  is  a  fundamental  principle  that  God's  plan  of 
doing  church-work  of  every  kind  is  always  best.  The 
expediency  of  the  hour  may  seem  otherwise,  but  in 
the  end  it  will  always  be  found  to  work  out  the  most 
satisfactorv  and  abundant  results  for  o'ood.  The  as-ents 
for  whose  appointment  God  has  ordained,  the  schemes 
which  have  been  established  by  divine  authority  and 
the  instruments  which  he  has  framed  may  always  be 
relied  upon  as  safest  and  most  efficient.  2.  If  the 
agencies  for  doing  good  which  God  has  manifestly  ap- 
pointed are  faithfully  worked,  then  no  others  will  be 
needed,  and  no  others  will  be  ordinarily  attempted.  In 
multitudes  of  cases — perhaps  in  most  cases — voluntary 
associations  are  organized  for  the  purpose  of  doing  the 
work  which  the  church,  as  such,  could  do,  and  ought 
to  do,  but  is  culpably  neglecting.  Hence  the  effectual 
way  of  preventing  the  whole  difficulty  is  for  the  church 
to  be  faithful  in  every  work,  and  to  enlist  in  it  the  piety 
and  the  zeal  which  are  likely  to  seek  some  other  meth- 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  323 

ods  of  operation.  3.  Independent  organizations  in  a 
church  very  often  lead  to  difficulties  of  various  kinds. 
They  distract  the  energies  that  ought  to  be  concen- 
trated on  the  great  work,  they  alienate  from  the  in- 
terests of  the  church,  they  are  in  danger  of  giving 
rise  to  invidious  comparisons,  they  sometimes  awaken 
strifes  and  rivalries  that  are  sorely  to  be  lamented, 
and  they  occasionally  run  into  evils  which  experience 
and  a  riper  Christian  judgment  would  have  avoided. 
4.  At  the  same  time,  there  are  certain  auxiliaries  which 
have  been  tested  by  time  and  perfected  by  experience, 
and  are  so  manifestly  in  harmony  with  the  scriptural 
methods  for  carrying  on  the  gospel -work  that  they 
ought  always  to  be  approved,  guided  and  used  by  the 
authorities  of  the  Church.  Among  these  may  be  placed: 
prayer-meetings  for  young  people,  where  the  diffident 
may  become  prepared  for  taking  part  in  more  public 
services ;  organizations  for  distributing  books  and  tracts 
— an  agency  for  doing  good  which  is  of  incalculable 
value ;  pastors'  aid  associations  of  ladies ;  Dorcas  socie- 
ties; and  bands  of  workers  to  look  after  young  men 
and  to  gather  strangers  and  others  into  tlie  sanctuary. 
Such  helps  as  these  may  be  used  with  great  profit,  and 
should  be  encouraged  and  carefully  supervised  by  pas- 
tor and  elders. 


TEMPERANCE. 

The  evils  of  intemperance  in  corrupting  the  young, 
debasing  the  old,  depraving  the  administration  of  public 
affairs,  sending  indescribable  miseries  into  households, 
leading  to  crimes  of  every  name  and  degree,  stupefying 
the  intellect,  deadening  the  moral  sensibility,  placing 
insurmountable  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  gospel  and 


324  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

sinking  tens  of  thousands  of  souls  into  eternal  death, — 
these  evils  are  so  enormous,  so  peculiar  and  so  perpet- 
uated by  the  most  unhallowed  powers  of  men  that 
special  efforts  should  be  made  by  all  who  love  their  race 
and  their  Church  and  their  God  to  meet  them.  Here 
sin  appears  in  one  of  its  most  ajDj^alling  forms,  and  de- 
mands that  an  extraordinary  struggle  be  made  at  least  to 
weaken  its  destructive  force.  All  earnestness  of  thought 
and  of  effort  is  needed  to  meet  evils  which  are  so  tre- 
mendous. And  the  Church  should  not  leave  the  cause  of 
temperance  without  its  sanctifying  and  heaven-guided 
influence.  It  should  not  leave  the  contest  with  the 
deadly  foe  to  be  carried  on  by  the  world  alone.  It  should 
not  give  cause  for  the  reproach  that  it  is  making  no 
special  efforts  to  stop  a  tide  of  moral,  physical  and  spir- 
itual ruin  such  as  makes  the  heart  sick  that  contemplates 
it.  The  Church  should  take  the  lead  ;  it  should  throw 
in  the  hallowed  influence  of  religion  ;  it  should  bring  to 
bear  the  motives  which  are  drawn  from  heaven,  earth 
and  hell,  from  time  and  eternity,  from  God,  Calvary 
and  the  soul's  immortality. 

The  pastor  should  be  a  leader  in  all  proper  move- 
ments against  the  terrible  evil  of  intemperance.  By 
his  example  and  by  his  untiring  efforts  he  should  show 
that  he  is  in  earnest  in  the  strife  against  this  gigantic 
foe  to  all  that  is  holy  and  hopeful  for  men.  On  the 
noble  principle  of  the  apostle,  "  Wherefore,  if  meat 
make  my  brother  to  offend,  I  will  eat  no  flesh  while  the 
world  standeth,  lest  I  make  my  brother  to  offend,"  he 
should  take  his  stand,  and  by  hand  and  heart,  voice  and 
example,  assist  in  a  cause  which  is  designed  to  save  tens 
of  thousands.  He  should  preach  on  it  often  and  em- 
phatically, pointing  to  the  self-sacrificing  example  of 
Christ,  appealing  to  Christians  by  every  feeling  of  hu- 


ACTIVITIES  OF  THE  CHURCH.  325 

manity  and  by  their  love  to  Christ  and  souls,  warning 
them  of  their  danger  and  pointing  to  the  glorious  tri- 
umphs which  might  be  achieved  if  the  people  of  God 
were  only  alive  to  the  subject  and  united  in  effort.  He 
should  lead  the  church  in  all  her  plans  for  helping  in 
the  great  reform.  Conducted  by  him  and  his  elders, 
the  church  should  organize  schemes  for  promoting  sound 
views  on  the  subject  of  temperance,  for  rescuing  drunk- 
ards, for  guarding  the  young  against  the  dangers  by 
which  they  are  surrounded,  for  creating  a  public  sen- 
timent that  will  make  all  drinking  habits  disreputable, 
and  for  gathering  men  into  the  true  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ,  where  alone  they  will  be  safe. 

In  all  the  efforts  which  pastor  and  church  may  make 
in  this  cause  it  should  be  constantly  repeated  and  em- 
phasized that  temperance  is  only  one  of  the  rudiments 
of  the  far  higher  thing,  religion ;  for  where  religion 
reigns,  where  the  heart  has  been  changed  by  divine 
grace,  there  sobriety  will  of  necessity  prevail.  Make 
men  true  Christians,  and  they  are  saved  from  this  as 
well  as  from  every  other  foe.  The  gospel  comes  to 
make  men  free,  and  those  who  are  redeemed  by  it  can 
be  no  more  enslaved  by  the  demon  of  intemperance,  for 
they  have  entered  into  the  true  liberty  of  the  children 
of  God. 


CHAPTER  YII. 
THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  progress  of  the  Church  in  every  object  for  which 
it  was  established,  and  in  every  grace  whicli  should 
characterize  it  as  composed  of  the  redeemed  people  of 
God,  is  a  subject  so  vital  that  it  demands  the  considera- 
tion of  a  distinct  chapter.  This  element  of  the  Church's 
life  is  so  manifestly  ordained  of  her  great  Head,  so 
essential  to  her  new  nature,  so  comprehensive  in  its 
extent  and  so  blessed  in  all  its  influences  and  results, 
that  the  pastor  ought  to  look  upon  it  as  a  great  central 
aim  of  his  whole  ministry.  Its  nature,  necessity,  obliga- 
tions, means  and  advantages  should  receive  from  him  the 
most  earnest  attention  from  the  first  to  the  last  day  of 
his  service  in  the  gospel.  He  should  set  his  mind  upon 
this  progress,  and  determine  that  by  divine  grace  it  shall 
characterize  all  his  work.  Everything  should  have  this 
aim — all  that  he  does  should  be  bent  in  the  line  of  this 
tendency  of  gospel-work. 

PROGEESS  ESSENTIAL. 

It  has  most  obviously  been  made  by  its  divine  Author 
a  fundamental  principle  and  essential  quality  of  the 
gospel  that  it  is  to  go  on  increasing  more  and  more 
until  its  earthly  work  is  done.  All  the  scriptural  pre- 
dictions, descriptions  and  assertions  concerning  its  nature 
abundantly  establish  this.     At  one  time  it  is  compared 

326 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  327 

to  tlie  mustard-seed,  which  grows  from  the  smallest  germ 
to  be  "  the  greatest  among  herbs ;"  at  another  time  to 
the  leaven,  which  goes  on  affecting  particle  after  particle 
until  the  whole  mass  is  changed  ;  at  another  to  the  stone 
cut  out  of  the  mountain  without  hands,  which  is  to  ex- 
pand until  it  fills  the  whole  earth ;  at  another  to  "  the 
shining  light,  that  shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  per- 
fect day."  All  these  and  many  other  scriptural  utter- 
ances show  that  progress  is  intended  to  be  an  essential 
attribute  of  the  Church.  The  disciples  in  the  time  of 
Christ  and  under  his  j^ersonal  supervision  put  forth 
every  effort  to  this  end.  For  this,  too,  after  his  depart- 
ure, the  apostles  toiled  and  suffered  without  wearying 
until  they  went  to  their  heavenly  rest.  The  Church 
exists  to  glorify  God,  to  edify  believers  and  to  extend 
the  gospel  throughout  all  the  nations  and  languages  of 
the  world.  It  is  her  very  nature  to  reach  out  after 
these  momentous  objects,  and  they  are  objects  which  are 
illimitable  in  their  extent.  There  is  no  law  more  cer- 
tainly ordained  than  that  the  Church  is  to  gain  on  the 
world ;  there  is  nothing  more  imperative  on  it  than  that 
it  is  for  ever  to  be  aggressive  on  the  kingdom  of  dark- 
ness. 

In  both  the  individual  soul  and  the  united  body  of 
believers  progress  is  the  normal  state.  It  is  of  the  very 
nature  of  grace  to  grow.  The  regenerated  man,  if  in 
a  healthy  spiritual  state,  must  "  grow  in  grace  and  in 
the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 
Those  who  have  been  saved  themselves  must  bring  others 
to  the  same  salvation.  Growth  should  be  considered 
as  an  essential  element  of  the  Christian  life.  If  there 
is  not  advance,  there  is  certainly  something  wrong. 
If  there  is  not  growth,  both  in  the  individual  and  in 
the  Christian  body,  there  is  great  cause  for  alarm.     It 


328  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

is  not  enough  that  we  hokl  our  own  either  in  the  ex- 
perience of  grace  in  the  soul  or  in  our  advance  on  the 
territory  of  an  ungodly  world  ;  we  must  go  forward. 
Where  there  is  not  this  normal  progress  there  must 
necessarily  be,  and  there  always  is,  decline. 

This  pr6g4'ess  should  extend  to  every  grace  of  the 
Christian  and  to  every  enterprise  for  which  the  Church 
has  been  established.  There  should  be  increase  in  grace, 
in  the  goodness  which  is  wrought  in  the  heart  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  in  the  likeness  to  Jesus  which  is  formed 
in  every  believer,  in  that  beauty  of  character  which 
should  distinguish  the  Bride  of  Christ,  in  meetness 
for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,  in  Christian 
liberality,  and  in  the  active  zeal  which  springs 
from  symf^athy  in  the  great  enterprise  whose  object 
is  the  redemption  of  the  world.  Efforts  to  gain  souls 
and  honor  God  should  become  increasingly  energetic. 
There  should  be  constantly  increasing  numbers  of 
those  who  are  coming  out  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness 
and  joining  the  blood-bought  host  of  Jesus.  If  the 
number  of  those  who  are  received  into  the  member- 
ship of  the  visible  Church  does  not  much  increase,  it 
is  not  a  certain  evidence  that  no  good  is  being  accom- 
plished, but  it  is  a  cause  for  great  anxiety.  There 
should  be  no  rest  to  the  people  of  God  in  their  en- 
croachments on  the  world,  which  they  are  ever  to 
strive  to  save. 


SPECIAL  EFFORTS  TO   BE  SOMETIMES  MADE. 

It  is  well  sometimes,  as  occasionally  in  connection 
with  communion  services,  to  awaken  attention  to  the 
necessity  for  growth  in  the  Church,  and  to  make  special 
efforts  with  that  end  in  view.     There  might  be  an  in- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  329 

crease  in  the  number  of  meetings,  additional  means 
of  grace  could  be  used,  the  prayers  should  be  more 
earnest,  the  preaching  might  be  more  direct,  and  there 
should  be  greater  activity  and  faithfulness  with  souls 
on  the  part  of  all  the  members.  Such  efforts,  greater 
than  it  would  be  practicable  to  continue  at  all  times, 
should  without  doubt  be  occasionally  made  in  every 
church. 

The  most  appropriate  time  for  holding  services  de- 
signed to  awaken  such  special  attention  is  in  connection 
with  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper — not  every 
time  that  ordinance  is  observed,  but  as  often  as  may 
be  deemed  desirable.  The  communion  season  certainly 
calls  for  and  justifies  special  though tfulness,  special 
solemnity  and  special  endeavor.  Its  affecting  nature 
should  assist  in  deepening  the  impressions  which  are 
sought  to  be  made.  Then  it  is  generally  expected,  and 
justly  so,  that  occasionally  at  least  there  should  be 
special  services  and  special  interest  too  in  connection 
with  this  precious  ordinance.  In  fact,  it  has  always  been 
customary  in  Presbyterian  churches  at  least,  as  in  Scot- 
land and  Ireland,  to  observe  days  of  solemn  w^orship  be- 
fore or  after  its  observance.  It  is  undoubtedly  a  wise 
practice  of  many  experienced  pastors,  who  hold  a  week 
of  daily  services  before  the  communion  once  in  every 
year. 

The  custom  of  improving  communion  seasons  in  this 
way,  and  using  them  to  assist  in  attaining  to  higher 
measures  of  grace  and  efiiciency  in  the  cause  of  Christ, 
has  many  things  to  recommend  it.  In  consequence  of 
the  continued  services  and  thoughtfulness  by  which  it 
is  approached  the  ordinance  itself  will  be  likely  to  prove 
unusually  profitable.  Then  there  will  be  an  important 
opportunity  furnished  for  reflection  as  to  the  state  of 

42 


330  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

the  soul  and  the  progress  of  the  new  life,  for  breaking 
up  the  unprofitable  monotony  into  which  the  church 
may  have  settled  down,  and  for  commencing  anew  on  a 
higher  plane  of  effort  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  kingdom. 
Besides,  such  continued  and  earnest  services  will  be 
likely  to  bring  some  persons  to  a  decision  for  Christ  who 
have  long  halted,  or  who  may  be  already  his  followers 
but  have  never  felt  as  they  should  the  necessity  of  ac- 
knowledging him  before  the  world  by  coming  to  his 
sacramental  feast. 


EEVIVALS. 

It  is  very  often  the  case  that  the  most  rapid  progress 
of  churches  is  made  during  seasons  of  revival,  and  so 
it  is  necessary  for  us  now  to  devote  some  attention  to 
them.  The  value  of  revivals  is  well  understood  in 
most  evangelical  churches.  They  are  often  found  to 
be  blessed  harvest-times  which  follow  months,  or  years 
perhaps,  of  careful  sowing  and  cultivating.  A  faithful 
minister  will  have  much  to  do  with  them,  as  they  will 
be  most  intimately  connected  with  his  success,  use- 
fulness and  the  state  of  piety  in  his  own  soul.  Very 
carefully  should  all  pastors  study  the  subject,  so  that 
they  may  duly  appreciate  such  seasons  of  reviving,  and 
be  prepared  to  improve  them  to  the  utmost  when  the 
blessing  comes. 

(a)  Revivals  of  Inestimable  Value. 

Of  their  reality  there  can  be  no  doubt  in  the  mind  of 
any  one  who  casts  his  eyes  over  the  manifestations  of 
grace  in  the  Church  in  either  former  or  latter  times. 
The  past  and  the  present  give  equal  testimony  that  such 
gracious  visitations  are  of  a  truth  vouchsafed  to  the 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  331 

people  of  God.  In  this  land  the  records  of  the  Church 
are  full  of  thanksgiving  for  seasons  of  revival  more  or 
less  powerful  in  their  results.  In  Great  Britain  there 
have  been  seasons  of  awakening  in  which  the  whole  as- 
pect of  the  Church  has  been  changed  both  as  to  its  num- 
bers and  piety.  One  great  revival,  lasting  for  many 
years,  brought  the  greater  part  of  Wales  up  from  a  con- 
dition of  spiritual  ignorance  and  degradation  to  one 
where  true  scriptural  piety  exerts  its  highest  influences. 
It  is  impossible  to  look  over  the  names  of  the  member- 
ship in  any  of  our  evangelical  churches  without  finding 
among  them  many  of  the  most  consistent  and  devoted 
who  were  brought  to  the  salvation  of  Christ  in  seasons 
of  revival.  How  often  have  single  revivals  been  known 
to  elevate  a  whole  church  to  a  higher  sphere  of  piety 
and  numbers  and  usefulness !  These  thoughts  are  well 
worthy  of  attention :  "  To  argue  against  revivals,  or  to 
say  and  do  anything  in  opposition  to  the  idea  of  revivals, 
has  the  appearance  of  finding  fault  with  God's  spiritual 
and  providential  administration.  The  gospel  dispensa- 
tion was  introduced  by  the  most  marvelous  outpouring 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  conversion  of  three  thousand 
souls  in  a  day  was  a  miracle  of  grace  in  testimony  of 
the  glorious  era  of  *  the  fullness  of  the  times.'  The 
providence  and  grace  of  God  have  retained  the  idea  of 
revivals  in  the  Church.  What  was  the  Reformation  but 
a  revival  of  religion  carried  on  by  the  Holy  Spirit  from 
nation  to  nation?  During  the  early  part  of  the  last 
century  divine  grace  wrought  wonderful  works,  espe- 
cially in  England,  Wales,  Scotland  and  America.  At 
the  kirk  of  Cambusling  alone  five  hundred  persons  are 
supposed  to  have  been  converted  to  Christ.  At  North- 
ampton a  mighty  revival  occurred  under  the  ministry 
of  that  orthodox,  great  and  good  man,  Jonathan  Ed- 


332  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

wards ;  and  revivals  were  numerous  and  powerful 
throughout  our  country  under  the  preaching  and 
labors  of  the  memorable  Whitefield  and  others.  It 
is  estimated  that  in  two  or  three  years  thirty  or  forty 
thousand  were  born  into  the  family  of  heaven  in  New 
England,  besides  great  numbers  in  New  York,  New 
Jersey  and  the  more  southern  provinces.  Since  that 
remarkable  era  revivals  have  at  intervals  blessed  Zion 
in  our  own  and  other  lands."  The  following  extract 
from  the  Revivals  of  the  Eighteenth  Century,  a  book 
published  a  few  years  ago  by  the  Free  Church  of  Scot- 
land, should  be  carefully  pondered :  "  And  first,  is  it 
not  true  that  we  also  live  under  the  ministration  of  the 
Spirit,  and,  as  regards  everything  essential  to  conversion, 
as  really  as  did  the  apostles  ?  Secondly,  is  it  not  equally 
true  that,  as  a  generation,  we  come  sadly  short  of  the 
power  which  accompanied  the  word  during  the  age  of 
the  apostles,  and  also  during  the  times  which  we  have 
been  reviewing  ?  Thirdly,  is  it  not  equally  true  that  an 
awakening  is  much  wanted,  because  of  the  prevalence 
of  an  ungodly  and  worldly  spirit  among  2:)rofessors,  and 
on  account  of  the  multitudes  who  make  not  even  a  pro- 
fession of  religion  ?  Fourthly,  is  it  not  further  true 
that  there  is  an  important  end  to  be  served  by  awaken- 
ings, however  temporary — namely,  in  disturbing  the  deep 
slumber  of  an  ungodly  and  worldly  age  ?  The  ministry 
of  John  the  Baptist  was  awakening  and  meant  to  pre- 
pare the  way  for  a  fuller  gospel,  and  the  day  of  Pente- 
cost itself  was  but  a  day,  a  day  of  grace ;  moreover,  the 
apostle  Peter  seems  to  refer  to  something  of  this  kind 
when  he  exhorts :  '  Repent  ye  therefore,  and  be  con- 
verted, that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out  when  the 
times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the 
Lord.'     And  lastly,  might  it  not  then  be  well  consid- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  333 

ered  whether  we  are  not  sinning  in  tliis  through  unbe- 
lief?— whether  we  are  not  sinning  against  the  faithful- 
ness of  God  to  his  own  promises  ?" 

When  a  true  revival  prevails  in  any  church  the  pastor 
himself  becomes  one  of  the  greatest  gainers ;  the  reviv- 
ing influence  is  felt  in  his  own  soul,  quickening  all  his 
graces,  giving  him  a  fuller  consecration  to  his  work,  and 
imparting  a  delight  in  it  which  was  before  unknown. 
Then  preaching  becomes  a  real  pleasure ;  he  finds  easy 
access  to  inquiring  souls,  and  the  sweetest  satisfaction 
is  felt  as  one  after  another  tells  him  of  the  first  joys  of 
pardoned  sin.  As  the  blessed  work  goes  on  he  rejoices 
more  and  more  in  being  privileged  to  lead  to  the  cross 
large  numbers  of  those  who  shall  rise  up  at  last  to  call 
him  blessed,  and  to  be  his  "joy"  and  "crown  of  rejoi- 
cing" "in  the  presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his 
coming."  He  rejoices,  too,  in  the  prospect  of  having  a 
new  accession  of  helpers  who  shall  engage  with  him  in 
carrying  on  the  Lord's  work.  And  oh,  what  encourage- 
ment he  receives !  What  gladness  takes  possession  of 
his  heart  as  he  sees  that  glorious  work  so  greatly  pros- 
pering in  his  hands ! 

Such  seasons  of  refreshing  also  bring  with  them  bless- 
ings that  are  most  precious  to  all  those  who  are  already 
the  followers  of  Christ.  They  receive  into  their  souls 
a  baptism  of  the  Holy  Ghost  which  increases  their 
faith,  strengthens  their  love,  intensifies  their  joys  in 
Christ  and  raises  them  nearer  to  their  beloved  Saviour 
in  likeness  and  in  hope.  Then  breaches  which  may 
have  wretchedly  separated  them  are  healed ;  their 
quenchless  love  to  Jesus  is  gratified  by  seeing  so  many 
coming  to  him  to  swell  the  tide  of  his  divine  satisfac- 
tion ;  they  rejoice  that  relatives  and  friends  are  saved 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  brought  up  out  of  the  horrible 


334  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

pit,  out  of  the  miry  clay,  and  enter  upon  the  path  of 
"  glory  and  honor  and  immortality" — that  their  num- 
bers are  being  recruited,  and  a  great  increase  made  of 
the  force  with  which  they  may  come  to  the  help  of  the 
Lord. 

Then,  great  as  are  the  blessings  which  come  down  upon 
pastor  or  private  Christians  at  such  times,  they  are  noth- 
ing compared  with  those  which  are  received  by  the  happy 
subjects  of  redeeming  grace  who  are  then  brought  into 
the  kingdom.  Who  can  describe  the  change  when  they 
are  rescued  as  "  brands  plucked  out  of  the  fire,"  released 
from  the  dominion  of  Satan  and  introduced  into  the 
kingdom  of  God's  dear  Son,  delivered  from  the  prospect 
of  endless  agony  and  made  sure  of  an  eternity  of  blessed- 
ness ?  It  should  never  be  forgotten  that  every  soul  saved 
is  brought  into  a  state  in  reference  to  whose  present  and 
future  realities  the  pen  of  inspiration  has  written  that 
"eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  en- 
tered into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath 
prepared  for  them  that  love  him" — into  the  eternal 
friendship  of  the  Son  of  God,  into  the  guardianship 
of  angels  while  on  earth  and  their  society  throughout 
eternity.  Such  a  change  could  have  been  wrought  by 
no  other  power  than  that  of  Omnipotence,  and  would 
have  been  wrought  by  nothing  else  than  divine  love. 
Oh,  what  tongue  can  tell  its  blessings !  Is  it  any 
wonder  that  angels  rejoice  over  it  ? — that  amongst  the 
blessed  there  is  a  joy  that  cannot  be  restrained  ?  Then, 
in  striving  to  estimate  the  value  of  times  of  refreshing 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  let  it  be  remembered  that 
there  are  many  such  changes  from  death  unto  life  ex- 
perienced. 

Ought  not  seasons  which  are  so  full  of  blessings  to  be 
constantly  longed  for  and  striven  for  and  prayed  for  and 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  335 

preached  for,  and  every  other  authorized  means  used  to 
bring  them  about  ?  Ought  not  the  aim  to  be  that  they 
should  not  come  iutermittingly,  but  that  they  should 
abide  in  the  ever-increasing  intensity  of  the  church's 
life?  Why  should  it  not  be  so?  Why  should  not 
the  church  always  continue  in  what  is  now  called  a 
revived  state? 

(6)  The  Pastor  himself  should  do  the  Most  of  the 
Preaching. 

In  seasons  of  the  special  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  upon  a  church,  sometimes  most  of  the  preaching 
is  done  by  the  pastor  himself,  and  sometimes  by  others 
whom  he  may  invite,  such  as  neighboring  ministers,  em- 
inent revival  preachers  or  professed  evangelists.  We 
would  most  unhesitatingly  say  that  the  first  plan  is  the 
better  one,  and  that  their  own  shepherd  should  at  such 
times  lead  the  people  to  the  fountain  of  divine  truth. 
This  is  now  generally  admitted,  for  Christian  wisdom 
endorses  it,  and  experience — sometimes  very  bitter  ex- 
perience— has  proved  it. 

The  pastor  can  present  the  truth  to  his  awakened  and 
inquiring  congregation  better  than  any  one  else.  As  he 
goes  from  house  to  house,  and  converses  with  one  after 
another — either  of  revived  believers  or  of  others  who 
are  beginning  to  inquire  and  pray — he  will  know  what 
the  peculiar  type  of  feeling  and  want  of  each  is  as  no 
other  person  could  possibly  know  it.  Moreover,  he  can 
follow  up,  day  after  day,  some  fixed  plan  of  presenting 
the  truth,  and  so  impart  fuller  information,  which  is  so 
much  needed  when  many  are  inquiring  about  the  way 
of  life  or  beginning  to  walk  in  it.  Besides,  he  will  be 
in  the  spirit  of  the  revival,  which  one  coming  from  a 
colder  atmosphere  cannot  be  expected  to  bring  with 


336  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

him.  His  heart  will  be  in  it — his  whole  heart,  his 
affections,  his  interests,  his  all.  No  other  person  could 
be  expected  to  preach  with  the  deep  fervor  that  would 
move  him. 

Then  it  should  be  considered  that  an  ill-advised  or 
imprudent  discourse  at  such  a  time  may  do  an  incal- 
culable amount  of  injury — may  even  chill  and  destroy 
the  whole  work.  Such  sad  instances  are  not  unknown. 
If  there  be  a  new  preacher  every  evening,  people  some- 
times come  actuated  by  curiosity,  and  instead  of  taking 
home  the  truth  will  let  their  minds  run  upon  the  com- 
parison of  the  different  ministers.  A  stranger  coming 
into  the  midst  of  a-nimated  revival  scenes  will  hardly  be 
in  the  same  spirit,  and  may  diminish  instead  of  increas- 
ing its  flame.  Instances  could  be  given  where  preachers 
other  than  the  pastor  have  been  invited  to  assist  in  sea- 
sons of  awakening,  and  by  imprudent  sermons — ser- 
mons utterly  inappropriate  or  offensive  in  spirit — have 
crushed  out  the  rising  hopes. 

It  is  also  worthy  of  consideration  that  a  minister  may 
impair  his  own  influence  by  calling  in  others  to  do 
most  of  the  preaching  in  a  time  of  special  ingathering. 
Such  times  are  his  harvests,  and  after  he  has  long  sown 
the  seed  and  cultivated  the  ground,  why  should  he, 
without  the  best  reasons,  bring  in  others  to  have  the 
credit  of  reaping  it?  People  will  scarcely  be  able  to 
discriminate,  but  will  be  likely  to  conclude  that  the 
preaching  which  is  followed  by  immediate  results  is 
superior  to  his,  even  though  those  results  are  but  the 
fruit  of  his  years  of  toil.  The  pastor  will  appear  to 
disadvantage  when  he  gives  up  his  pulpit  to  others,  as 
if  he  were  not  capable  of  preaching  at  such  import- 
ant seasons.  He  thus  prepares  the  way  for  unfavorable 
comparisons.      "  We  do  not  think,"  wrote  the  Kev.  Dr. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  337 

Thomas  H.  Skinner,  "  that  the  pastor  will  on  the  whole 
find  it  expedient  to  introduce  another  preacher  into  his 
parish.  An  occasional  sermon,  or  an  exchange  of  pul- 
pits now  and  then  with  a  neigliboring  pastor,  may  as 
formerly  be  still  acceptable,  but  preaching  a  consecu- 
tive course  of  sermons  by  a  stranger,  especially  if  he  be 
a  man  of  captivating  address  or  uncommon  eloquence, 
may  not  favor  the  advancement  of  the  simple  and  spir- 
itual work  now  in  progress  among  the  flock,  and,  what 
is  more  to  be  regarded,  may  put  the  pastor  as  a  preacher 
into  a  disadvantageous  contrast  with  this  more  attrac- 
tive, but  perhaps  less  solid,  and  on  the  whole  less  instruc- 
tive, less  profitable,  preacher.  There  may  be  cases  in 
which  another  preacher  is  necessary,  as  when  the  pas- 
tor's health  fails ;  but  there  will  probably  be  no  gain, 
either  to  the  pastor  or  to  the  flock,  on  the  whole,  by 
employing  an  additional  preacher  or  evangelist,  unless 
necessity  seems  to  make  the  demand."  It  is  a  great 
gain  for  the  pastor's  influence  to  be  regarded  as  the 
spiritual  father  of  the  young  converts  as  they  come 
into  the  church.  He  will  thereby  secure  their  more 
lasting  affection  and  co-operation. 

Then,  even  if  preaching  is  to  be  continued  daily, 
most  pastors  will  find  that  they  are  able  to  do  the 
greater  part  of  it  themselves  when  the  interest  is  so 
deep.  It  is  easy  to  preach  while  the  Spirit  of  God  is 
poured  out  in  unusual  power.  Great  sermons  are  not 
then  looked  for  or  needed.  Besides,  any  pastor  can  well 
afford  to  work  hard  for  the  few  weeks  during-  which 
such  special  services  are  ordinarily  continued.  It  is 
the  harvest-season,  when,  if  ever,  he  must  toil  with  all 
his  might  to  gather  in  the  richest  store. 

43 


338  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

(c)  Meetings  with  Inquirers. 

When  a  church  is  revived  and  meetings  are  fre- 
quently held  and  deep  feeling  prevails,  it  is  undoubt- 
edly important  that,  after  the  ordinary  services,  the  pas- 
tor and  others  should  meet  with  those  who  are  awakened 
to  converse  and  pray  with  them.  Some  adjoining  room 
should  be  fixed  upon,  and  while  the  audience  is  sing- 
ing at  the  close  of  the  services  the  inquirers  should 
retire  to  it.  Sometimes  it  may  be  better  to  i-equest  them 
to  remain  in  their  seats  while  the  rest  of  the  audience 
retire,  that  an  interview  might  be  had  with  them  ;  this 
plan  will  be  less  embarrassing  to  them  than  the  other. 
Sometimes,  but  only  when  the  seriousness  is  very  deep, 
it  may  be  wise  to  ask  them  to  stand  up  in  the  audience 
and  so  manifest  their  awakened  interest.  This  might 
deepen  their  impressions  as  well  as  influence  others. 

There  are  several  reasons  why  some  such  means  as 
these  should  be  used  in  connection  with  revival  services. 
When  special  religious  impressions  are  made  upon  any 
heart  there  is  so  much  at  stake  that  every  lawful  effort 
should  be  made  to  improve  the  opportunity.  In  the 
minds  of  inquirers  there  are  often  some  difficulties  to  be 
removed,  some  want  of  information  which  needs  to  be 
met,  something  further  that  is  required  to  induce  them 
to  close  with  Christ.  Soul  needs  to  be  brought  into 
contact  with  individual  soul  in  order  that  the  full  power 
of  the  truth  may  be  seen  and  felt.  Sometimes  the  mere 
making  it  known  to  others  that  they  are  in  earnest 
commits  the  inquirers  to  a  course  of  seeking  which  is 
persevered  in  to  the  happiest  results.  Then  it  is  all- 
important  that  those  who  become  awakened  to  the 
interests  of  their  souls  should  be  made  known  by  some 
such  means  as  these,  so  that  the  pastor  and  others  may 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  339 

visit  them  and  help  them  in  what  may  prove  to  be  the 
very  crisis  of  their  being. 

(cZ)  The  Pastor  to  be  Informed  who  are  Awakened. 

After  all  his  own  efforts  to  discover  the  persons  who 
are  in  this  interesting  state  of  mind,  there  still  will  be 
some  concerning  whose  new  interest  in  eternal  things 
he  will  know  nothing.  There  will  often  be  many  such 
inquirers  in  a  congregation,  and  the  minister  cannot  be 
expected  to  know  of  them  all  unless  their  friends  in- 
form him.  From  diffidence  or  other  causes  very  many 
will  not  themselves  let  him  know  unless  their  convic- 
tions are  very  deep ;  relatives  and  friends  should  there- 
fore tell  him  of  all  such  cases,  that  he  may  visit  them 
at  once  and  that  he  may  be  guided  in  his  ministrations 
to  them.  This  may  be  easily  done,  and  it  should  be  in- 
sisted on  as  a  sacred  duty. 

It  is  not  difficult  for  friends  who  are  frequently  with 
them  to  discover  when  persons  are  concerned  about  the 
salvation  of  their  souls.  That  concern  will  reveal 
itself  in  the  unusual  seriousness  of  demeanor,  in  the 
more  diligent  attendance  upon  the  ordinances,  or  in 
other  symptoms  that  cannot  long  be  concealed.  Some- 
times inquirers  will  tell  their  intimate  friends  about 
their  concern  when  they  would  not  make  it  known  to 
others.  And  words  cannot  express  the  importance  of 
watching  that  rising  flame,  guarding  it,  and  having  it 
kindled  into  a  life  that  will  never  be  extinguished. 
By  all  means  should  friends  make  it  known  to  the  pas- 
tor when  such  symptoms  of  turning  to  Christ  appear. 
Young  converts  should  be  encouraged  to  tell  him  of 
others  whom  they  may  find  beginning  to  inquire  con- 
cerning the  way  of  life.  This  is  a  duty  which  should 
be  made  very  plain  to  all  Christians. 


340  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

A  word  then  is  too  important  in  its  promise  of  solemn 
results  not  to  be  spoken.  The  period  may  have  come 
in  the  history  of  that  inquirer  when  he  may  be  induced 
to  set  out  on  the  way  which  leads  to  life  eternal,  or  when 
he  may  harden  himself  against  conviction  and  seal  his 
doom  of  woe.  A  word  then  may  remove  some  difficulty 
that  obstructs  the  way  of  the  anxious  soul  to  the  cross, 
may  direct  what  is  to  be  done,  may  guide  to  the  exact 
promise  which  is  needed,  or  may  deepen  conviction  and 
give  an  impulse  heavenward.  It  may  decide  the  soul's 
eternal  destiny ;  and  who  would  not  speak  that  word  ? 
or  who  would  not  lead  some  other  person,  better  in- 
structed in  the  way  of  life,  to  speak  it  ? 

(e)  The  Awakened  should  be  Visited  at  their 
Homes, 

At  their  homes  there  will  more  certainly  be  an  op- 
portunity of  seeing  them,  and  of  seeing  them  alone, 
which  is  nearly  always  best.  Then  conversation  can  be 
had  with  them  which  will  be  more  full  and  free  and 
satisfactory.  Moreover,  when  they  see  that  their  pastor 
is  willing  thus  to  take  trouble  to  promote  their  spirit- 
ual welfare,  they  will  feel  more  deeply  that  he  is  in 
earnest,  and  that  there  are  profound  causes  for  that 
earnestness. 

At  their  homes  persons  who  are  under  conviction  of 
sin  will  open  their  minds  more  fully  than  they  could 
be  induced  to  do  in  the  meeting  for  inquirers  or  any 
other  meeting.  By  the  excitement  of  the  public  mani- 
festation they  would  be  confused,  and  by  the  conscious- 
ness of  the  presence  of  others  they  would  be  restrained. 
When  not  thus  restrained  or  confused  they  will  be  able 
to  give  a  better  account  of  their  convictions  and  doubts 
and  difficulties,,  as  well  as  to  listen  more  attentively  to 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  341 

the  counsels  they  may  receive.  The  minister  also  can 
give  a  clearer  statement  of  the  trutli  as  applicable  to 
their  state.  He  can  then  preach  the  gospel  with  a  more 
exact  appropriateness  to  their  wants  than  would  be  pos- 
sible in  public.  He  can  sit  down  with  them  and  show 
them  the  Scriptures  which  bear  the  precious  message 
they  need.  Unquestionably,  impressions  on  their  minds 
can  be  more  healthfully  deepened  and  improved  when 
they  are  apart  from  all  distracting  influences. 

In  seasons  of  revival,  then,  the  pastor  should  take 
great  pains  to  find  out  who  in  the  congregation  are  in- 
quiring, and  to  visit  them  promptly  at  their  homes.  He 
should  endeavor  to  discover  it  by  urgently  requesting 
relatives  and  friends  and  Sabbath-school  teachers  and 
others  to  give  him  the  information.  He  should  be 
watchful  to  make  the  discovery  himself.  He  should 
endeavor  to  find  it  out  through  meetings  for  inquirers 
or  any  other  methods  of  public  manifestation.  He 
should  visit  those  whom  he  even  suspects  to  be  inter- 
ested about  their  immortal  interests.  Even  his  visit 
may  be  the  means  of  awakening  them  to  the  first  move- 
ments toward  their  Saviour. 

At  considerable  sacrifice  even,  if  it  be  necessary, 
much  time  should  be  given  to  this  personal  work  with 
souls  by  the  pastor  when  there  is  such  a  golden  oppor- 
tunity. It  is  pre-eminently  his  harvest-time.  Souls  are 
ripe;  will  he  not  undergo  toil  to  gather  them  in  ?  Souls 
are  at  stake ;  their  condition  for  eternity  is  soon  to  be 
decided.  The  glory  of  Christ  too  is  at  stake,  so  far  as  it 
would  be  promoted  by  their  salvation.  Can  any  pastor 
endure  the  thought  of  a  soul  being  lost  through  his 
neglect  or  unwillingness  to  undergo  hardness  even  for 
a  little  season  ?  Surely  we  can  afford  to  work  hard 
while  the  Spirit  of  God  is  poured  out  in  special  effu- 


342  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

sion  and  souls  are  pressing  into  the  kingdom.  Let  us 
rather  neglect  anything  than  inquiring  souls  at  such 
times  of  refreshing  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Let 
it  be  our  rule  that  no  matter  what  sacrifice,  what  watch- 
ing, what  trouble,  what  aid  from  others  may  be  needed, 
they  shall  not  be  neglected. 

(/)  Books  and  Tracts  should  be  Used. 

Enouofh  use  is  not  made  of  the  Bible  with  the  awa- 
kened  in  times  of  revival.  Never  should  it  be  forgotten 
that  this  is  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  There  is  nothing 
that  comes  with  so  much  authority,  nothing  that  goes 
so  directly  to  the  conscience,  nothing  that  is  so  certainly 
clothed  with  the  power  of  the  Spirit,  nothing  that  is 
such  pure  truth,  nothing  that  can  do  the  execution  of 
God's  own  word.  Inquirers  should  by  all  means  be 
urged  to  search  it  daily,  and  guided  to  those  portions 
of  it  which  are  most  appropriate  to  their  awakened 
state  of  mind.  Then  other  books  also  may  be  of  very 
great  use,  and  should  be  put  in  their  hands,  so  that 
nothing  may  be  left  undone.  This  is  an  instrumentality 
for  conveying  t]'uth,  deepening  impressions  and  guiding 
inquirers  to  the  Lamb  of  God,  the  efficacy  of  which 
has  been  so  well  tested  that  much  should  be  made  of  it 
in  revivals.  Books  and  tracts  are  easily  given,  and  they 
should  therefore  be  diligently  used. 

Appropriate  tracts  or  small  volumes  put  into  the 
hands  of  a  person  who  is  awakened  will  be  read,  even 
though  at  other  times  they  would  scarcely  be  looked  at. 
They  will  sometimes  give  information  about  points  that 
may  not  have  been  reached  in  the  pulpit;  they  may 
present  some  things  more  impressively  than  the  preacher 
has  presented  them  ;  they  may  enforce  his  teachings  by 
adding  the  authority  of  other  honored  names;  they  can 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  343 

influence  the  anxious  heart  in  its  most  solitary  hours ; 
they  will  keep  the  impressions  made  in  the  public  assem- 
bly fixed  in  the  mind.  They  have  been  owned  of  God 
many  and  many  a  time,  not  only  to  the  comfort  but  also 
to  the  conversion  of  souls. 

Pains  should  be  taken  to  find  out  works  which  are 
suitable  for  this  purpose.  Many  excellent  ones  are  now 
published — brief,  impressive,  full  of  the  very  marrow 
of  the  gospel,  and  pertinent  to  almost  every  conceivable 
case.  The  minister  should  make  himself  familiar  with 
these,  and  keep  a  supply  of  them  on  hand  to  give  to 
such  inquirers  as  he  may  think  they  would  help.  Some- 
times, when  they  are  expensive  volumes,  he  could  lend 
them ;  sometimes,  when  smaller,  he  could  present  them, 
so  that  they  could  be  perused  and  reperused. 

In  times  of  reviving  it  is  also  well  to  have  tracts  dis- 
tributed throughout  the  community.  The  pastor  him- 
self can  do  it  by  handing  them  to  one  and  another  whom 
he  approaches  on  the  subject  of  religion  ;  they  can  be 
put  into  the  pews  of  the  church ;  friends  can  give  them 
to  friends ;  and  there  can  be  some  arrangements  made 
for  their  general  distribution.  The  Spirit  will  certain- 
ly accompany  them  when  they  are  given  in  faith  with 
prayer.  They  may  awaken  some,  and  some  they  may 
bring  to  Christ.  Moreover,  the  reading  of  appropriate 
tracts  by  Christians  at  such  a  time  may  excite  them  to 
more  zeal,  and  direct  them  how  to  deal  with  awakened 
souls,  how  to  approach  the  careless,  and  what  else  they 
can  do  to  help  forward  the  blessed  cause.  Then  the 
distribution  of  tracts  can  be  made  an  important  branch 
of  Christian  effort  in  which  young  Christians  and  others 
may  be  exercised. 


344  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

(g)  Danger  of  Reaction. 

Sad  experience  shows  that  there  is  danger  that  after 
a  season  of  unusual  fervor  there  will  follow  a  time  of 
unusual  indifference.  After  a  state  of  great  activity  in 
the  Church  there  follows  another  of  almost  none ;  after 
the  joy  of  seeing  many  professing  the  name  of  Christ 
comes  the  sorrow  of  seeing  scarcely  any ;  after  revival 
there  may  follow  a  time  of  deeper  sleep. 

We  warn  of  this  danger,  not  because  we  would  plead 
it  as  an  argument  against  revivals,  nor  because  we  be- 
lieve it  to  be  a  necessary  consequence  of  them,  but  be- 
cause the  frequency  of  the  occurrence  of  such  reaction 
is  such  that  special  precaution  ought  always  be  taken  to 
avert  it.  It  is  the  great  evil  which  is  to  be  dreaded  after 
revivals.  Experience  shows  that  this  caution  is  needed. 
The  thoughtful  observation  of  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander 
was  undoubtedly  correct,  that  even  after  genuine  revivals 
there  is  very  often  spiritual  dearth. 

This  reaction  occurs  when  the  people  form  for  them- 
selves a  sort  of  salvo  that  the  work  is  now  all  done. 
Many  friends  and  neighbors  have  been  brought  into 
the  kingdom,  the  house  of  God  has  been  filled  up 
with  new  worshipers,  the  tone  of  piety  throughout  the 
church  has  been  greatly  improved,  religion  has  been 
elevated  to  a  higher  stage  of  importance  and  power : 
now  that  so  much  has  been  accomplished,  there  may 
properly  be  a  rest ;  and  a  rest  is  taken  which  soon 
proves  a  lamentable  retrogression. 

Such  reaction  after  a  season  of  revival  is  an  evil 
greatly  to  be  dreaded,  and  it  should  be  guarded  against 
by  every  possible  precaution.  It  is  a  sin  against  God, 
a  sore  calamity  to  the  church  and  a  misfortune  to  the 
minister,  the  bitter  fruits  of  which  he  may  have  to  reap 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  345 

for  many  a  day.  This  is  a  time  when  animosities  and 
strifes  very  often  break  out.  From  a  new-born  zeal 
which  is  not  always  acccording  to  knowledge  or  wis- 
dom, from  the  influence  of  some  individuals  recently 
brought  into  the  church  who  were  self-deceived,  and 
from  recrimination  because  of  the  spiritual  dearth 
which  all  must  acknowledge,  —  from  these  and  other 
causes  lamentable  discords  arise.  How  often  have  such 
things  been !  and  how  often  have  the  godly  wept  over 
them ! 

To  know  and  admit  the  existence  of  this  danger  is  to 
be  in  a  great  measure  prepared  to  guard  against  its  oc- 
currence. Even  during  the  progress  of  the  revival  it 
will  be  advisable  to  use  every  possible  precaution  against 
the  return  of  spiritual  lethargy  to  the  church.  Then, 
afterward,  much  prayer  will  be  needed  and  sound  judg- 
ment required  to  be  used,  so  that  there  shall  not  be  even 
the  appearance  of  waxing  cold.  It  will  be  found  of  the 
greatest  advantage  to  keep  the  people  busy  in  the  va- 
rious avenues  of  usefulness  which  at  such  a  time  are 
opened  up.  In  fact,  there  should  be  no  end  to  the  re- 
vival. Why  should  there  be  ?  The  number  of  meet- 
ings must  be  diminished,  but  why  should  not  everything 
else  that  characterizes  the  favored  season  be  continued 
as  the  permanent  life  of  the  church  ?  A  true  revival 
raises  the  people  of  God  to  a  higher  degree  of  spiritual- 
ity :  why  should  its  blessings  ever  be  diminished  ? 

In  this  connection  it  must  be  profitable  to  study  the 
criteria  of  a  genuine  revival  of  religion  as  they  were 
given  by  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander.  They  are  in  sub- 
stance these :  1.  The  truth  of  the  gospel  is  the  only 
instrumentality  used — God  never  makes  use  of  error  as 
an  instrument,  and  it  mars  the  work  ;  2.  The  effects  are 
such  as  the  Spirit  produces — namely,  trust  in  God,  re- 
u 


346  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

pentance,  meekness,  love  to  tlie  brethren  and  the  like ; 
3.  There  is  a  predominating  desire  to  do  the  will  of 
God,  arising  out  of  love  to  him ;  4.  The  converts  have 
a  high  reverence  for  the  word  of  God — in  this  it  differs 
from  enthusiasm ;  5.  The  subjects  of  the  revival  are 
rendered  humble,  docile,  meek — not  self-conceited,  ar- 
rogant and  censorious ;  6.  The  inquirers  are  brought 
to  the  feet  of  Christ — not  puffed  up  witli  self-righteous-^ 
ness;  7.  It  leads  to  justice,  truth,  honesty,  purity  and 
general  uprightness  in  all  the  relations  of  life ;  8.  It 
j^roduces  reverence  for  the  worship  of  God,  and  leads 
to  order  and  decency  in  conducting  its  services ;  9.  Its 
fruits  are  permanent. 

(h)  Caee  for  Young  Converts. 

Concerning  them  emphatically  should  be  received  the 
charge,  "  Feed  my  lambs,"  which  Christ  gave  so  im- 
pressively and  in  such  memorable  circumstances.  What 
they  will  be  in  the  future  as  to  devoted  piety  and  useful 
Christian  life  depends  very  much  upon  the  attention 
which  is  given  to  them  now.  If,  as  babes  in  Christ, 
they  are  not  carefully  trained  now,  they  may  very  soon 
backslide  and  become  mere  ciphers  in  the  church.  What 
is  to  be  done  for  them  so  as  to  help  them  on  in  the  way 
of  spiritual  progress  is  one  of  the  most  perplexing  prob- 
lems with  which  the  pastor  has  to  do.  It  often  tries 
him  greatly  to  determine  what  will  be  really  practicable 
in  assisting  not  only  to  keep  them  in  their  first  love,  but 
also  lead  to  their  growth  in  grace  and  usefulness.  Here 
the  counsels  of  experience,  gathered  up  from  many  pas- 
tors and  many  years,  are  needed.  We  would  collect  a 
few  such  counsels,  which  may  be  studied,  adopted,  im- 
proved or  modified  according  to  the  circumstances  of  any 
particular  church  or  pastor,  or  which  may  suggest  other 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  347 

ways  of  nurturing  those  who  are  as  yet  but  babes  in 
Christ. 

1.  Until  they  become  well  established  in  the  faith  and 
practice  of  the  gospel,  there  ought  to  be  more  care  bestowed 
on  them  than  on  any  other  class  of  members  in  the  church. 
This  advice  is  undoubledly  sanctioned  by  the  example 
of  the  great  Shepherd,  who  left  the  ninety  and  nine  in 
order  that  he  might  make  sure  of  the  lost  one,  and  by 
the  tender  nature  of  Jesus,  of  whom  it  is  said,  "A  bruised 
reed  shall  he  not  break,  and  smoking  flax  shall  he  not 
quench."  They  need  more  care  now  than  others — more 
than  they  will  themselves  need  after  a  while.  All  is 
new  to  them.  They  meet  temptations  and  difiiculties 
which  they  did  not  expect.  There  are  dangers  peculiar 
to  the  new  Christian  life  for  which  they  are  utterly 
unprepared.  The  scriptural  modes  of  growth  in  grace, 
which  are  so  essential  from  the  beginning,  have  as  yet 
been  untried,  almost  unknown  to  them.  They  are  at  once 
met  by  duties  which  must  be  performed,  and  yet  every 
step  of  the  new  pathway  through  which  they  lead  has 
to  be  tried,  Their  Christian  character  is  at  first  un- 
formed, but  in  a  few  months  or,  even  weeks,  it  will  take 
on  those  great  features  which  will  fix  it  for  life.  Can 
all  these  wants  of  young  converts  be  carefully  thought 
over  without  leaving  the  impression  that  they  now  need 
the  greatest  attention  from  pastor  and  other  experienced 
Christians  ? 

2.  Some  method  or  methods  should  be  contrived  by 
which  to  interest  them  in  the  study  of  the  Scriptures. 
This  is  what  God  himself  has  provided  as  a  "  lamp 
unto  our  feet  and  a  light  unto  our  path."  The  "  sincere 
milk  of  the  word"  is  that  which  is  to  be  desired,  in 
order  that  the  soul  may  "  grow  thereby."  In  the  Bible 
they  can  find  Christ,  who  must  ever  be  the  life  and 


348  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

strength  of  the  believer.  From  the  pages  of  the  Holy 
Word  they  may  learn  the  mind  of  Christ — the  very 
same  mind  that  must  be  in  them  more  and  more  as  they 
advance  in  the  new  life.  They  will  become  strong  in 
the  graces  of  the  Spirit  as  they  grow  in  "  the  knowledge 
of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  which  the 
Scriptures  reveal.  They  should  be  led  to  engage  in 
this  study  habitually  and  carefully,  and  to  persevere  in 
it  until  their  keenest  interest  shall  be  awakened.  They 
should  be  shown  how  to  study  it,  and  aided  therein  by 
being  either  teachers  or  scholars  in  the  Sabbath-school 
and  by  the  pastor's  Bible-class. 

3.  Through  the  plan  of  Bible  exercises  or  Bible  read- 
ings, as  we  have  already  described  them,  young  converts 
may  be  greatly  strengthened  and  especially  interested 
in  the  Scriptures.  This  has  so  many  things  to  recom- 
mend it  that  it  ought  by  all  means  to  be  adopted.  Its 
analyses  of  divine  truth,  its  research  through  the  sacred 
pages,  and  the  aid  it  furnishes  by  the  members  studying 
together,  cannot  but  be  advantageous  in  a  higli  degree. 
It  is  a  kind  of  Bible  study  which  is  jDracticable  and  easy 
as  well  as  attractive,  so  that  any,  even  the  youngest, 
will  engage  in  it ;  which  is  an  important  point  gained. 
The  encouragement,  the  sympathy  and  the  mutual 
assistance  make  it  very  profitable  for  numbers  of  per- 
sons to  unite  in  this  way  for  the  perusal  of  the  sacred 
pages.  When  young  converts  habitually  study  the  Bible 
in  this  way,  they  will  gain  important  ideas  as  to  the  best 
modes  of  searching  the  Scriptures;  they  will  see  more  and 
more  of  the  precious  depths  of  the  word  of  God  ;  their 
interest  in  its  perfections  will  increase ;  they  will  arrive 
at  the  knowledge  of  doctrines  and  duties  that  will  in- 
fluence their  whole  Christian  character;  their  faith  in 
each  doctrine  which  is  thus  looked  at  in  the  light  of 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  349 

inspiration  will  become  more  firmly  established;  and  their 
trust  and  hope  and  love  and  every  other  grace  will  be 
increased.  Besides  all  which,  young  men  by  reading 
passages  of  Scripture  audibly  in  the  presence  of  others 
will  gradually  become  prepared  to  take  part  publicly  in 
social  meetings. 

4.  Young  converts  should  be  carefully  noticed  by  pas- 
tor, elders  and  other  members  of  the  church.  There  is 
too  great  a  tendency  simply  to  receive  them  into  the 
church,  and  then  give  them  no  further  attention,  as 
if  henceforward  they  must  take  care  of  themselves. 
What  we  now  recommend  is  that  they  should  not  be 
thus  neglected,  but  that  they  should  be  well  known 
and  noticed  and  spoken  to,  and  their  friendship  culti- 
vated. Pains  should  be  taken,  especially  by  the  pastor, 
to  see  them  often,  to  visit  them,  and  to  let  them  see  that 
he  takes  sincere  interest  in  them.  In  this  way  a  corre- 
sponding interest  will  naturally  be  awakened  in  them 
toward  the  church,  its  session  and  its  pastor,  and,  more 
important  still,  toward  the  great  cause  for  which  all 
exist.  This  will  make  their  views  of  religion — those 
early  views  which  are  so  influential — to  be  more  ex- 
alted, and  will  attach  them  more  firmly  to  the  church. 
This  is  a  point  which  is  in  so  much  danger  of  being 
overlooked  that  it  ought  to  receive  particular  attention. 

5.  It  is  an  excellent  plan  occasionally  to  invite  the  young 
converts,  in  small  companies,  to  spend  a  social  evening 
with  the  pastor  and  his  family.  They  should  be  in  small 
companies,  so  that  there  may  be  more  sociability  and 
that  the  house  may  not  be  crowded.  By  this  means 
the  pastor  will  have  a  better  opportunity  of  becoming 
personally  acquainted  with  them  than  he  could  in  any 
other  way.  They  too  will  know  him  better,  become 
more    interested    in    him,   and    learn   to    look    upon 


360  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

him  as  a  personal  friend.  They  will  become  more 
and  more  attached  to  him  through  all  such  little  at- 
tentions, and  that  attachment  may  become  to  him  a 
source  of  sanctified  influence.  Their  social  nature  may 
thus  be  made  to  contribute  to  the  improvement  of  their 
spiritual  nature.  In  the  cultivation  of  religion  enough 
is  not  made  of  the  social  elements  of  our  being,  as  may 
be  learned  from  the  example  of  Christ  and  from  the 
wholesome  satisfaction  which  friendly  intercourse  is  cal- 
culated to  afford. 

6.  li  might  be  well  to  assign  each  young  convert  by 
name  to  some  elder  or  other  influential  member  of  the 
church,  male  or  female,  who  ivould  have  it  as  a  special 
care  to  watch  over  his  spiritual  interests.  Some  such 
arrangement  as  this  carefully  matured  would  keep  any 
of  them  from  being  overlooked.  It  is  impossible  for 
the  pastor  to  do  all  this  kind  of  work  himself,  and  he 
ought  therefore  to  be  cordially  assisted  in  it,  especial- 
ly by  the  elders.  The  division  of  them  into  suitable 
numbers  for  each  person  could  be  carefully  planned  out 
in  meetings  of  the  session  ;  or  better,  perhaps,  the  pastor 
himself  could  fix  the  quota  for  each,  and  hand  him  the 
names  of  those  committed  to  his  care.  The  individuals 
could  be  selected  according  to  acquaintanceship  or  neigh- 
borhood or  social  influence.  Through  this  plan  the  su- 
pervision of  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  young  converts 
could  be  more  minute,  and  they  could  be  brought  into 
closer  personal  sympathy  with  the  church. 

7.  Those  who  are  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace 
should  be  made  to  understand  from  the  very  first  that 
they  will  be  expected,  as  a  matter  of  course,  to  attend  the 
prayer-meetings,  as  well  as  the  more  public  services  of 
the  church.  These  are  among  the  most  essential  of  the 
means  of  grace,  and  progress  can  scarcely  be  expected 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  351 

without  them.  It  should  be  insisted  upon  that  there 
they  must  be  if  they  would  live  near  to  God,  near  to 
his  people,  and  gain  the  spiritual  enjoyment  and  prog- 
ress which  are  their  privilege.  If  they  begin  to  be 
occasionally  absent,  they  should  be  looked  after  at  once 
to  prevent  their  falling  away.  The  habit  should  be 
formed  at  first  of  going  as  regularly  as  the  meeting 
comes,  and  then  afterward  the  attendance  will  be  given 
as  a  matter  of  custom,  as  well  as  pleasure  and  spiritual 
profit. 

8.  There  oiight  by  all  means  to  be  meetings  of  the 
young  converts  by  themselves,  where  they  could  engage  in 
prayer  and  conference  without  the  feeling  of  embarrass- 
ment which  the  presence  of  others  would  produce.  At 
such  meetings,  being  all  equally  learners,  they  would 
be  comparatively  free  from  restraint.  Then,  too,  feeling 
their  responsibility  for  the  conducting  of  the  services, 
they  will  each  take  part,  while  under  other  circum- 
stances they  would  certainly  hold  back.  There  is  no  bet- 
ter way  than  this  for  them  to  become  accustomed  to  pray 
in  public.  Before  they  are  aware  of  it  almost  they  will 
find  the  great  mountain  removed,  and  be  able  to  lead  in 
the  devotions  of  the  social  meeting  with  comfort  to  them- 
selves and  profit  to  others.  The  pastor  and  elders  need 
not  be  present  at  these  meetings  of  young  converts,  but 
they  may  so  encourage  them  as  to  render  them  efficient 
aid.  A  meeting  of  this  kind,  held  with  persons  who 
are  very  young,  is  thus  described  in  a  note  by  Rev. 
Stephen  W.  Dana :  "  I  have  had  for  more  than  two 
years  what  I  call  the  '  boys'  circle.'  We  meet  every 
Monday  evening  from  seven  to  eight  o'clock.  I  limit 
the  age  from  ten  to  fifteen.  I  have  made  the  meetings 
as  informal  as  possible.  For  many  months  I  led  the 
meetings,  and  usually  assigned  the  topics  from  week  to 


352  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

week,  selecting  those  of  a  practical  and  personal  na- 
ture. We  always  had  our  Bibles,  and  looked  earnestly 
for  a  '  thus  saith  the  Lord '  on  the  questions  before  us. 
We  generally  began  the  meeting  with  each  repeating  a 
passage  of  Scripture.  I  encouraged  them  in  asking  me 
questions  about  anything  of  interest  to  them.  The  ex- 
ercises were  interspersed  with  short  prayers ;  often  eight 
or  ten  of  them  would  engage  in  prayer.  Latterly,  the 
young  men  or  boys  take  charge  of  the  meeting  in  turn, 
though  I  am  always  present.  It  has  given  me  an  op- 
portunity to  keep  near  the  boys,  and  exercise  a  more 
personal  influence  with  them  than  I  could  otherwise 
have  done.  The  constant  aim  is  to  combine  work  and 
worship,  zeal  and  knowledge,  to  stimulate  the  young  to 
a  generous  activity  for  Christ,  but  to  lead  them  also  to 
commune  much  with  their  own  hearts  and  with  God. 
I  am  fully  convinced  that  there  is  too  much  effort  to 
get  people  into  the  church,  and  too  little  care  for  them 
when  in  it." 

9.  It  is  of  exceeding  great  benefit  to  those  who  have 
but  recently  come  into  the  kingdom,  to  keep  them  busy 
in  the  ivork  of  the  Lord.  They  are  willing  now  to  work 
at  almost  anything  which  their  hands  can  find  to  do ; 
they  are  anxious  to  do  something  for  the  Master 
with  whose  love  their  hearts  are  glowing,  and  they  can 
render  efficient  service,  especially  in  a  season  of  great 
religious  interest.  If  they  are  at  once  led  to  take  an 
active  part  in  doing  good,  it  will  accustom  them  to  work, 
and  now  is  the  time  for  the  habit  to  be  formed  ;  it  will 
interest  them  more  and  more  in  the  cause  of  Christ, 
and  perpetuate  that  interest ;  it  will  quicken  and  beau- 
tify their  piety,  and  it  will  commit  them  more  fully  to 
a  life  of  thorough  consecration  in  the  service  they  have 
espoused.     Besides,  the  direct  effects  of  their  work,  in 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  353 

the  first  glow  of  its  love,  will  be  most  important,  not 
only  on  themselves,  but  also  on  their  fellow-members 
of  the  church,  and  on  their  former  companions  still 
in  impenitency,  whom  they  can  influence  as  no  other 
persons  can. 

Without  any  delay,  then,  should  they  be  set  to  work, 
and  kept  busily  at  it  from  the  very  first.  The  rule 
should  be  that  something  would  be  found  for  each  one 
of  them  to  do.  Not  one  of  them  should  be  left  idle. 
If  something  is  not  ready  to  be  done,  then  work  should 
be  made.  The  pastor  and  elders  should  enter  into  the 
minutiae,  and  study  out  work  in  detail  for  them  all.  In- 
genuity should  be  exercised  in  devising  plans  so  that 
something  profitable  shall  be  always  ready  for  them  to 
undertake.  But  what  can  be  found  for  them  all  to  do  ? 
Why,  the  field  of  work  is  boundless.  They  can  teach 
in  the  Sabbath-school ;  they  can  write  letters  recommend- 
ing the  salvation  of  Christ ;  they  can  give  away  tracts  as 
opportunity  presents;  they  can  gather  neglected  chil- 
dren into  the  classes  where  they  may  learn  the  way  of 
life ;  they  can  bring  friends  and  neighbors  to  church  and 
prayer-meeting ;  they  can  influence  individuals  to  seek 
for  the  redemption  of  the  gospel ;  they  can  hold  meet- 
ings for  prayer  in  neglected  neighborhoods  or  with  the 
aged  and  infirm ;  they  can  visit  the  sick  or  they  can 
watch  for  inquirers.  One  or  more  of  these  things  they 
can  do — many  things  they  can  devise  or  can  be  devised 
for  them,  by  which  they  can  help  forward  the  great 
cause  of  Christ  and  strengthen  their  own  graces.  This 
element  in  the  nurture  of  young  converts  is  of  the  first 
importance.  They  should  be  kept  busy  from  the  very 
first — busy  in  cultivating  their  own  hearts,  busy  in  scat- 
tering blessings  around  them,  busy  in  striving  to  honor 
the  Lord  by  bringing  others  to  his  service. 

45 


354  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


CONVERSIONS  TO   BE  EXPECTED  AT  ALL  TIMES. 

It  is  too  common  a  tendency  to  look  for  conversions 
only  in  seasons  when  the  Church  is  revived  by  the  spe- 
cial outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  influence  of 
this  impression  is  wrong,  and  ought  to  be  stoutly  con- 
tended against,  for  when  churches  are  in  a  healthy 
spiritual  condition  the  communion  season  when  there 
are  no  conversions  to  be  recorded  is  very  rare.  Then 
the  conviction  that  revival-times  are  the  only  ones  in 
which  to  look  for  conversions  is  sure  to  paralyze  efforts 
for  that  blessed  object  at  all  other  times ;  it  limits  the 
Holy  Ghost,  as  if  he  could  work  only  according  to  our 
plans,  and  it  keeps  the  Church  in  an  unhealthy  state, 
aiming  to  do  its  great  work  only  periodically,  and  all 
the  rest  of  the  time  being  inert.  The  true  theory  is, 
that  conversions  are  constantly  to  be  expected  when  the 
means  of  grace  are  faithfully  used,  and  the  true  plan  is 
to  look  for  them  at  all  times.  Why  should  they  not  be 
perpetually  occurring?  Have  we  not  the  ordinances, 
the  word,  the  Spirit,  the  promises,  the  prayers,  the 
motives — all  the  means  that  are  necessary,  all  that  God 
has  appointed  ?  Why  do  we  not  have  the  faith,  and  see 
precious  souls  coming  into  the  kingdom  from  month  to 
month,  and  tliat  always?  While  God  is  a  sovereign, 
and  does  sometimes  send  down  the  blessing  in  copious 
effusion,  yet  the  more  common  method  is  to  send  the 
gentle  showers  and  the  sunshine  day  by  day  and  month 
by  month.  There  are  churches  which  have  never  been 
blessed  by  what  is  ordinarily  called  a  revival,  and  yet 
in  twenty  years  they  have  been  as  largely  increased 
with  true  converts  as  those  which  have  often  had  such 
seasons  of  refreshing. 

Then  it  is  wise  to  be  on  the  watch  at  all  times  for  those 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  355 

who  are  awakened  and  seeking  to  know  what  they  must 
do  to  be  saved.  Almost  always  there  are  some  such  per- 
sons in  every  church.  AVhy  should  there  not  be  abso- 
lutely always  ?  Is  God  unwilling  ?  Is  the  way  of  life 
not  plain  enough  ?  Are  not  the  gates  always  open.  At 
all  times,  probably,  in  every  church,  there  are  those  who 
are  just  waiting  to  be  spoken  to  by  pastor  or  other  Chris- 
tian friend,  and  taken  by  the  hand  and  led  to  the  cross. 
The  pastor  should  himself  watch  for  such  persons,  no- 
ticing the  well-known  symptoms  which  indicate  a  turn- 
ing Christward ;  he  should  have  others  to  watch  for 
them  also  and  keep  him  informed;  he  should  keep  a 
list  of  them,  so  that  none  of  them  shall  be  forgotten, 
but  in  due  time  be  visited,  and  at  once  and  often  car- 
ried to  the  throne  of  grace.  If  there  is  not  diligent 
attention  they  may  be  overlooked ;  and  oh  what  a  sad 
thing,  to  overlook  a  soul  which  is  struggling  for 
the  light  of  God  and  the  safety  which  is  found  in 
Christ !  From  them  and  from  othei-s  conversions 
may  be  constantly  expected  ;  and  fresh  ingatherings 
to  the  church  from  month  to  month  should  be  the 
rule,  any  departure  from  which  should  cause  serious 
anxiety. 

The  conversion  of  souls  is  an  object  which  ought  to 
lie  very  near  to  the  heart  of  every  one  whom  God  has 
called  to  the  serious  work  of  the  pastor.  He  should 
long  for  it ;  he  should  keep  its  importance  and  its  pos- 
sibility before  him  in  every  duty  which  he  undertakes ; 
he  should  keep  his  heart  set  on  it  day  and  night ;  he 
should  pray  for  it  and  preach  for  it,  and  be  on  the  watch 
for  it,  as  the  only  possible  thing  with  which  he  would 
be  satisfied.  He  should  have  others  unite  with  him  in 
striving  for  it  through  all  the  instrumentalities  which 
God  has  provided.      He  should  regard  this  work  of 


366  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

saving  souls  as  his  great  work — as  the  greatest  work  to 
which  mortal  man  could  be  called.  If  he  does  not  see 
souls  coming  into  the  kingdom,  or'at  least  giving  some 
symptoms  of  yielding  to  the  claims  of  God,  his  heart 
should  be  burdened  and  his  prayers  rendered  more  ag- 
onizing. And  he  should  rejoice  above  everything  else 
in  hearing  the  awakened  saying,  "  What  shall  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?"  He  should  be  glad  in  this  above  mere  popu- 
larity, which  is  so  dangerous,  and  above  applause,  which 
never  can  satisfy  a  noble  mind.  As  the  fisherman  casts 
the  net,  and  then  looks  most  intently  for  the  ingathering, 
so  should  he  fish  for  souls  with  every  thought  bent  upon 
the  blessed  results.  This  should  so  occupy  his  mind  that 
he  never  would  be  satisfied  without  some  such  results 
of  his  ministry.  He  should  be  instant  in  season  and 
out  of  season,  in  order  that  he  might  by  all  means 
save  some. 


A  HIGH  TYPE  OF  CHRISTIAN   LIFE  TO   BE  CULTIVATED 
IN  THE   CHURCH. 

There  should  be  aimed  at  in  every  church  a  type,  air, 
degree  of  piety  which  would  be  very  high,  and  manifest 
to  every  beholder.  There  should  prevail  throughout 
the  body  which  is  so  closely  united  to  Christ  a  sensitive 
conscientiousness,  a  sanctified  public  sentiment,  a  gen- 
eral consistency  and  goodness  of  character,  and  a  read- 
iness to  engage  heartily  in  every  good  work,  which 
would  leave  no  doubt,  either  within  or  without  the 
church,  that  the  Spirit  of  the  Master  pervaded  all. 
Then  the  degree  of  all  these  should  ever  be  increas- 
ingly high.  With  the  united  body  of  believers  it 
should  be  as  it  was  with  the  apostle  when  in  noble- 
ness of  aim  he  could  say,  "  I  count  not  myself  to  have 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  357 

apprehended ;  but  this  one  thing  I  do,  forgetting  those 
things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  those 
things  which  are  before,  I  press  toward  the  mark  for  the 
prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus."  The 
great  weakness  of  the  Church,  showing  itself  in  every 
direction,  is,  that  it  has  not  a  more  fully-consecrated 
piety.  If  there  were  this  thorough  devotedness  per- 
vading the  members,  then  there  would  be  no  difficulty  as 
to  any  branch  of  work  or  life  or  fellowship.  All  would 
go  on  prosperously.  Success  would  mark  every  depart- 
ment of  Christian  work,  contributions  to  benevolent  ob- 
jects would  be  given  generously  without  a  grudge,  con- 
versions would  constantly  be  witnessed,  brotherly  charity 
would  prevail,  and  all  else  would  be  marked  by  the  peace 
of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding.  For  this  high 
type  of  piety  in  the  Church  should  the  pastor  set  him- 
self with  all  earnestness  from  the  beginning ;  he  should 
keep  it  before  him  as  a  specific  aim  in  all  his  preaching, 
praying  and  pastoral  visiting. 

That  any  church  may  attain  to  a  more  eminent 
degree  of  godliness  there  is  no  question,  and  the  possi- 
bility should  encourage  all  to  make  the  effort  for  it.  It 
is  possible.  In  some  churches  it  may  be  seen  in  the 
scriptural  piety  and  godly  walk  of  the  bulk  of  its  mem- 
bers, as  well  as  in  their  promptness  to  engage  in  every 
good  word  and  work.  And  if  it  may  prevail  in  some 
churches,  why  not  in  all  ?  Have  we  not  all  the  ap- 
pointed means  for  bringing  it  about?  And  would  it 
not  be  in  accordance  with  the  mind  and  work  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  see  his  own  image  reflected  in  all  his 
churches?  Yes,  it  is  possible  to  reach  even  this  high 
standard  of  piety.  The  most  cold  and  worldly  churches 
might  be  brought  up  to  a  degree  of  spiritual  life  that 
would  be  felt  far  and  near.     And  as  pastors  we  should 


358  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

blame  ourselves  if  we  do  not  see  our  own  churches  con- 
stantly growing  in  grace. 

But  how  may  this  type  of  piety  in  the  Church  be 
reached  ?  We  can  hardly  think  that  there  is  one  right- 
spirited  pastor  who  can  consider  its  importance  and  not 
earnestly  set  his  heart  upon  its  attainment.  And  the 
urgent  question  arises,  What  can  be  done  to  this  end  ? 
Our  answer  is,  that  the  means  are  at  hand,  and  abundant 
and  easily  used.  It  would  be  contributing  much  toward 
it  if  the  pastor  would  preach  earnestly  and  often  on  the 
subject,  showing  the  blessings  of  more  piety,  proving 
plainly  that  it  might  be  attained,  and  pointing  out  the 
methods  for  reaching  it.  And  to  elevate  the  Church 
to  this  blessed  condition  of  spirituality  should  be  the 
aim  in  all  the  ministrations  of  the  sanctuary.  It  is  a 
state  of  things  which  ought  to  be  sought  after  by  prayer 
and  all  the  other  ordinances  which  the  great  Head  of  the 
Church  has  established ;  by  using  every  agency  to  get 
the  minds  of  the  whole  congregation  imbued  with  the 
truths  of  the  Scriptures;  by  thorough  indoctrination 
of  the  people  in  the  great  principles  of  godliness ;  by 
close  spiritual  preaching ;  by  the  pastor's  example  of 
deep-toned  and  consistent  piety ;  and  by  utilizing  the 
example  and  influence  of  those  in  the  Church  who 
are  already  the  most  spiritually -minded.  By  each 
of  these  and  by  all  of  them,  persistently  used,  the 
Church  will  gradually  rise  higher  and  higher  in 
that  earnest  devotedness  which  is  its  highest  glory 
and  blessedness. 

The  pastor  should  always  be  laying  plans  and  study- 
ing anxiously  how  his  people  may  be  brought  up  to 
this  exalted  character.  He  should  look  for  their  grow- 
ing piety,  and  carefully  search  for  indications  that  it  is 
increasing:  and  the  imaare  of  the  Master  becoming  more 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  359 

and  more  marked.  It  is  an  object  of  so  much  import- 
ance that  he  should  constantly  wrestle  for  it  in  prayer. 
And,  as  the  highest  motive  he  can  possibly  set  before 
him,  he  should  ever  be  impelled  by  the  sublime  thought 
that  Jesus  will  thereby  be  glorified. 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

The  subject  of  Sabbath-schools  has  not  hitherto  re- 
ceived much  attention  in  works  on  Pastoral  Theology. 
In  most  of  them  it  has  not  even  been  noticed.  Its  vast 
importance,  even  its  existence,  is  too  recent  for  it  to  have 
found  a  place  on  their  pages.  The  special  training  of 
the  young  on  the  Lord's  day  in  their  spiritual  and  eternal 
interests  is  a  grand  branch  of  the  work  of  the  Church 
which  has  sprung  up  within  a  comparatively  few  years, 
and  which  requires  from  her  careful  study  and  diligent 
effort.  It  is  a  subject  which  demands  very  earnest  at- 
tention from  the  pastor  at  the  present  time,  when  its 
importance  is  becoming  more  and  more  obvious,  and 
when  it  is  enlisting  so  much  of  the  thought  and  energy 
of  the  Christian  world.  Since  it  is  the  object  of  pas- 
toral theology  to  assist  the  minister  in  becoming  thor- 
oughly equipped  for  all  his  sacred  work,  it  should  indi- 
cate to  him  the  present  progress  of  the  Sabbath-school 
cause ;  it  should  endeavor  to  awaken  in  his  mind  a 
deep  interest  in  that  cause,  to  point  out  its  duties,  and 
to  give  at  least  some  general  suggestions  as  to  the  man- 
agement of  an  institution  whose  interests,  though  ap- 
parently humble,  are  among  the  most  momentous  that 
can  engage  the  thoughts  of  man. 

360 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  361 

IMPORTANCE  OF  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

There  are  but  very  few  persons,  probably,  who  duly 
appreciate  the  importance  of  the  Sabbath-school  work. 
We  must  fix  our  minds  upon  it,  awaken  our  attention 
to  it,  measure  its  proportions  and  study  it  well,  before 
we  can  see  it  in  anything  like  the  greatness  to  which  it 
has  attained.  The  assertion  may  be  ventured  that  there 
has  seldom  been  a  religious  movement  of  the  world 
like  it.  When  it  shall  be  looked  back  upon  in  the 
light  of  history,  it  will  be  better  appreciated  than  it  is 
now.  It  is  less  than  a  century  since  this  wonderful 
movement  commenced,  and  to  what  has  it  already 
grown !  It  has  spread  throughout  the  whole  Protest- 
ant Christian  world.  It  has  taken  its  stand  in  the 
front  rank  of  agencies  for  the  conversion  of  men.  It  has 
enlisted  a  large  part  of  the  activity  of  the  Church.  It  has 
committed  to  it  the  care  of  millions  of  youthful  souls. 
It  calls  from  the  press  as  large  an  issue  as  almost  any 
other  cause  in  the  world.  It  has  risen  to  a  position 
which  places  it  second  only  to  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel.  And  if  it  has  grown  to  such  a  magnitude  in 
so  short  a  time,  what  is  it  yet  to  be  ?  What  immeasur- 
able good  may  it  yet  accomplish  ?  What  dangers  may 
stand  in  its  way  ?  What  perversions  of  it  may  be  made 
by  the  great  enemy?  These  are  questions  of  trans- 
cendent importance.  If  we  are  wise,  we  shall  awake  to 
this  subject  and  look  at  it  with  the  keenest  attention. 
We  shall  do  it  now.     There  is  no  time  to  be  lost. 

It  is  a  trite  saying  that  everything  depends  upon 
the  training  of  the  young.  The  world  understands 
this.  Popery  understands  this.  What  the  Church  is 
to  be,  what  its  piety,  what  its  Christian  activity,  what 
its  theology,  what  its  ministry,  what  its  missionaries, 

46 


362  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

what  its  seminaries,  what  its  boards,  what  its  liberality, 
what  its  influence  for  good  in  fifteen  or  twenty  years, 
all  depends  upon  the  religious  training  of  the  young. 

Look  at  the  thousands  upon  thousands  of  our  own 
children  upon  whom  influences  are  to  be  exerted  that 
will  give  them  character  for  life  and  afibct  their  destiny 
for  ever.  Look  at  the  millions  upon  millions  of  chil- 
dren of  irreligious  parents  who,  but  for  the  Sabbath- 
school,  would  receive  no  religious  training  whatever. 
They  are  at  an  age  when  the  deepest  impressions  can 
be  made — when,  if  ever,  there  is  hope  for  them.  And 
look  at  the  Sabbath-school  as  a  field  of  Christian  work. 
It  is  a  field  in  which  every  heart  that  is  burning  with 
love  to  God  can  find  something  to  do  for  him ;  it  is  a 
field  in  which  all  who  are  willing  to  work  for  Christ 
can  be  employed. 

The  whole  matter  of  Sabbath-school  work  is  be- 
coming more  and  more  grave  from  the  growing  tend- 
ency to  relax  religious  instruction  in  the  family  and 
to  throw  that  work  upon  the  Church  and  the  Sabbath- 
school.  This  is  most  deeply  to  be  deplored,  but  we  must 
accept  the  sad  fact  as  it  is,  and  do  what  we  can  to  repair 
the  loss  by  making  the  Sabbath-school  more  efficient 
and  more  spiritual.  When  the  matter  is  viewed  in  this 
light,  when  it  is  seen  that  circumstances  are  compelling 
the  Sabbath-school  to  make  up  this  deficiency  of  family 
religious  training,  no  tongue  can  utter,  no  figures  can 
estimate,  what  should  be  done  in  this  solemn  work. 

There  was  no  exaggeration  in  the  assertion  of  one  of  our 
most  eminent  ministers  that  no  subject  of  more  import- 
ance could  come  before  presbytery,  synod  or  general 
assembly — nothing  extravagant  in  the  declaration  of 
the  most  able  of  living  theologians  that  no  amount  of 
time  or  money  or  thought  was  too  much  to  be  bestowed 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  363 

on  it.  It  will  help  to  give  impressiveness  to  these 
thoughts  to  see  the  estimation  in  which  it  was  held  by- 
some  whom  the  Christian  world  has  long  delighted  to 
honor.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Ashbel  Green,  near  the  close 
of  his  life,  said :  "  If  I  had  my  ministry  to  go  over 
again,  I  would  give  more  attention  to  the  children." 
The  Kev.  Dr.  Samuel  Miller  gave  this  emphatic 
testimony :  "  After  the  observation  and  experience 
of  a  long  life,  I  have  come  decisively  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  if  I  had  my  life  to  live  over  again  I  would 
pay  ten  times  as  much  attention  to  the  young  of  my 
charge  as  I  ever  did.  If  I  were  now  about  to  take  a 
new  or  feeble  church,  I  would  consider  that  to  give  at- 
tention to  the  children  and  young  people  of  the  neigh- 
borhood would  be  one  of  the  most  certain  methods  of 
collecting  a  large  congregation  that  could  be  employed." 
The  Rev.  Dr.  S.  H.  Tyng  asserts :  "  If  every  pastor 
would  give  one  sermon  on  every  Sunday  especially 
addressed  to  the  young,  and  designed  and  prepared  to 
teach  them,  he  would  find  himself  enlarging  his  direct 
usefulness  in  this  particular  work,  and  equally  advancing 
the  value  and  benefit  of  every  other  class  of  his  public 
and  private  labors  in  religious  instruction."  Bishop 
Janes  declares  that  the  time  is  coming  when  there  will 
be  two  sermons  preached  to  children  and  youth  where 
there  is  one  to  adults.  Dr.  Doddridge  said,  "  I  had 
rather  feed  the  lambs  of  Christ  than  rule  a  kingdom." 


THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL  A  PROMINENT   PAET  OF  THE 
PASTOE'S  WOEK. 

It  will  not  do  for  the  candidate  for  the  gospel  minis- 
try to  overlook  this,  in  the  supposed  greater  importance 
of  other  branches  of  preparation  for  his  sacred  office. 


364  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

It  will  not  do  for  the  pastor  to  look  upon  these  interests 
as  beneath  his  most  earnest  attention  and  efforts.  It 
will  not  do  for  him  to  leave  the  whole  ordering  of  them 
to  laymen,  who  may  or  may  not  have  an  opportunity 
of  studying  them  and  preparing  for  tlue  discharge  of 
the  difficult  duties  they  involve.  It  is  just  as  much  his 
duty  to  attend  to  the  religious  training  of  the  young  as 
it  is  to  preach  or  to  visit  the  sick  or  to  do  anything  else 
to  which  his  office  calls.  He  is  a  spiritual  teacher,  and 
there  is  no  more  important  or  promising  class  of  his 
scholars  than  this.  To  realize  in  some  good  degree  the 
importance  of  this  element  of  his  work  is  fundamental 
with  the  pastor  who  would  glorify  God  and  benefit  the 
souls  of  men  to  the  utmost  attainable  measure. 

It  should  be  realized  by  the  pastor  that  the  young 
form  the  majority  of  his  congregation,  and  that  his  work 
must  be  largely  with  them.  It  was  a  somewhat  remark- 
able, but  certainly  important,  advice  of  Dr.  Bacchus  of 
Hamilton  College,  to  students,  that  in  their  ministrations 
they  should  give  especial  attention  to  the  young  under 
twenty  and  the  aged  above  sixty.  Upon  this  plan  he 
had  himself  acted,  and  his  ministry  had  been  eminently 
blessed.  From  necessity,  unless  their  spiritual  wants 
are  ignored,  a  large  amount  of  the  pastor's  time  and 
energies  must  be  given  to  this  most  promising  part  of 
his  charge.  And  there  is  no  better  way  in  which  he 
can  reach  them,  no  way  more  economical  of  time,  no 
way  in  which  his  efforts  will  be  more  impressive,  than 
through  the  Sabbath-school.  Nearly  all  the  young  of 
his  congregation  are  or  should  be  in  it,  and  then  he  can 
reach  them — reach  the  very  youngest  of  them — as  he 
can  hardly  do  in  any  other  way,  reach  them  so  that  the 
prevailing  sympathy  will  awaken  deeper  attention  to 
his  instructions. 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  365 

The  mere  fact  that  the  Sabbath-school  furnishes  the 
pastor  an  excellent  opportunity  of  coming  in  contact 
with  the  young  is  one  which  should  not  be  overlooked. 
It  is  a  matter  of  very  great  importance  that  he  should, 
if  possible,  know  every  child  in  his  congregation,  that 
not  one  of  them  should  be  lost  sight  of  To  do  so  will 
keep  up  his  interest  in  them,  and,  what  is  no  less  im- 
portant, it  will  attach  them  to  him  and  his  ministry. 
Much  is  gained  when  the  young  become  personally  ac- 
quainted with  their  minister,  when  they  overcome  their 
ordinary  feelings  of  reserve  toward  him,  learn  to  have 
affectionate  confidence  in  him,  and  come  to  look  upon 
him  as  their  spiritual  counselor  to  whom  they  can  open 
their  hearts.  A  lasting  attachment  will  be  created  which 
may  become  of  incalculable  value  to  both  them  and 
him. 

No  pastor  can  afford  to  neglect  the  special  religious 
training  of  the  young  of  his  congregation.  To  do  so 
would  be  to  be  unmindful  of  the  larger  part  of  the 
charge  which  God  has  committed  to  his  care.  It  would 
be  to  neglect  them  at  that  age  when  their  minds  are  the 
most  impressible  and  when  the  hope  of  bringing  them 
to  the  blessings  of  salvation  is  the  greatest.  It  would 
be  to  throw  away  a  most  important  influence  with  those 
who  are  hereafter  to  be  the  active  men  and  women  of 
the  Church  and  community.  It  would  be  to  miss  the 
opportunity  of  securing  a  lasting  place  in  the  hearts  of 
those  who  will  soon  be  the  main-stay  of  the  congregation, 
who  will  be  its  elders,  its  trustees,  its  Sabbath-school 
teachers,  its  principal  workers.  Here  is  a  splendid  op- 
portunity for  laying  a  solid  foundation  of  a  structure 
in  which  God  may  be  glorified,  many  souls  eternally 
blessed,  and  the  minister  himself  made  to  rejoice  the 
rest  of  his  days  ;  but  it  is  not  improved.     It  is  saying 


366  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

but  little  to  predict  that  the  pastor  who  can  be  so 
strangely  remiss  will  not  remain  long  with  that  congre- 
gation. 

It  may  be  confidently  asserted  that  in  all  ordinary 
cases  the  future  character  of  the  Church  depends  upon 
what  is  now  done  for  the  religious  training  of  the  young 
by  the  Sabbath-school  and  other  agencies.  It  is  this 
which  is  to  determine  what  the  Church  of  the  future  is 
to  be  in  sincere  piety,  in  love  to  God  and  his  people,  in 
stability,  in  beneficence  and  in  intelligent  zeal  in  every 
good  word  and  work.  Everything  now  done  will  have 
an  important  and  self-propagating  influence  for  good  in 
the  generations  to  come.  In  no  other  field  is  it  more 
certain  that  what  is  sown  now  will  be  reaped  hereafter. 
No  work  of  the  pastor  will  more  abundantly  repay  than 
this.  All  Scripture,  all  our  knowledge  of  human  nature, 
and  all  history  abundantly  warrant  this  belief.  The 
teachings  of  Calvin,  of  Knox,  of  Wesley  and  of  others 
have  moulded  the  religious  character  of  whole  commu- 
nities for  generations  and  generations.  What  object 
can  the  minister  or  any  other  mortal  man  set  before  him 
so  noble  as  that  of  influencing  the  generations  of  the 
future  to  be  better  and  more  useful  than  those  of  the 
present  ? 

Hence,  as  an  overseer  who  is  to  care  for  all  the  flock, 
as  a  pastor  who  is  to  feed  the  lambs  of  Christ,  as  a  watch- 
man who  is  ever  to  stand  on  the  walls  of  Zion,  it  be- 
comes the  minister  to  be  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  work  of  the  Sabbath-school  and  all  other  efibrts  for 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  young.  The  Church  in  all 
its  branches  is  becoming  more  and  more  awake  to  the 
subject :  he  must  be  awake  too.  There  is  wonderful  and 
healthy  progress  in  the  work ;  he  should  fall  in  with 
that   progress  and  endeavor  to  secure  its   benefits   to 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  367 

himself  and  the  youth  of  his  charge.  He  should  avail 
himself  of  all  the  real  helps  in  the  Sabbath-school  work 
which  are  being  so  rapidly  developed  by  the  active  piety 
of  the  age.  He  should  consider  it  as  a  matter  of  the 
first  importance  with  him  to  investigate  the  subject  fully 
and  see  what  is  going  on  in  this  work,  what  he  can  do 
to  help  it,  and  how  he  may  be  assisted  by  its  valuable 
improvements.  If  all  our  pastors  would  do  this  faith- 
fully, there  would  soon  be  a  wonderful  advance  in  the 
efficiency  of  the  Church  in  the  department  of  Sabbath- 
schools  and  in  all  her  other  agencies  for  the  promotion 
of  the  cause  of  Christ  and  righteousness. 


THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL  AND  THE  FAMILY. 

The  nature  and  functions  of  the  Sabbath-school  can 
hardly  be  understood  in  an  adequate  manner  without 
considering  its  relations  to  the  family.  Family  re- 
ligious instruction  must  be  first,  and  paramount  to  all 
other.  Its  efforts  must  not  be  interfered  with,  nor  its 
obligations  lessened,  by  any  other  plans  that  can  possibly 
be  devised.  It  is  placed  first  by  divine  wisdom  and 
authority,  and  there  it  must  stand.  Very  plain  is  the 
teaching  of  God  on  this  subject.  It  is  found,  among 
other  places,  in  the  command,  "  Thou  shalt  teach  them 
diligently  unto  thy  children,  and  shalt  talk  of  them 
when  thou  sittest  in  thine  house,  and  when  thou  walk- 
est  by  the  way,  and  when  thou  liest  down,  and  when 
thou  risest  up  ;"  also  in  the  example  of  Abraham,  "  For 
I  know  him,  that  he  will  command  his  children  and  his 
household  after  him,  and  they  shall  keep  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  to  do  justice  and  judgment,  that  the  Lord  may 
bring  upon  Abraham  that  which  he  has  spoken  of  him ;" 
also  in  the  apostolic  charge,  "  And,  ye  fathers,  provoke 


368  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

not  your  children  to  wratli,  but  bring  them  up  in  the 
nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord."  The  Sabbath- 
school  ought  to  recognize  distinctly  this  divine  and  un- 
changeable law,  and  guard  carefully  against  even  seem- 
ing to  infringe  upon  it.  It  should  beware  of  the  most 
remote  assumption  of  the  duties  which  belong  to  father 
and  mother.  According  to  this  rule,  of  the  first  obli- 
gation resting  upon  Christian  parents,  should  the  Sab- 
bath-school act;  in  view  of  it  should  all  its  plans  be 
laid ;  and  its  wisdom  will  ever  be  to  utilize  the  influ- 
ence of  the  family  in  co-operating  with  its  sacred  en- 
terprise, instead  of  in  any  way  running  counter  to  that 
influence. 

The  emphatic  testimony  of  Kev.  Dr.  A.  T.  McGill  on 
this  point  is  most  valuable :  "  The  primary  obligation 
of  a  parent  cannot  release  him,  by  any  method  the 
Church  may  adopt,  from  his  personal  duty  to  lay  the 
word  of  God  as  early  as  possible  on  the  memory  and 
heart  of  his  child.  The  Sunday-school  has  no  legiti- 
mate existence  in  the  Church  without  a  compact,  well 
understood,  that  the  family  institute  shall  remain  a  dis- 
tinct and  sacred  bundle  which  no  conventionalities  of 
men  may  ever  loosen  or  untie.  To  delegate  holy  func- 
tions and  holy  time  to  persons  not  known  to  the  parents 
to  be  both  capable  and  faithful  must  be  a  fearful  rec- 
reancy of  parents  under  solemn  vows  which  God  will 
punish.  Either  the  parents  themselves,  therefore,  or 
the  pastor,  as  their  own  teacher  and  representative, 
should  never  fail  to  inspect  the  Sabbath-school,  and  be 
sure  that  it  supplements  rightly  the  instruction  of  a 
covenanted  home,  and  tends  to  bind  up  the  family 
rather  than  disband  it  for  a  communism  in  the  Church 
that  must  ultimately  reduce  alike  the  strength  of  true 
religion  and  sense  of  individual  responsibility." 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  369 

It  is  feared  by  many  that  even  in  Christian  house- 
holds at  the  present  time  there  is  a  general  relaxing 
of  fidelity  in  family  religious  instruction.  If  this  fear 
is  well  founded,  it  reveals  an  evil  that  is  most  formid- 
able and  threatening.  And  certainly  there  is  some  real 
foundation  for  the  alarm,  for  where  is  the  careful  Sab- 
bath-evening instruction  by  the  pious  parent  ?  Where 
is  the  indispensable  catechising  of  all  the  children  ? 
Where  is  the  laborious  indoctrinating  of  the  young? 
Where  is  the  parental  authority  that  secures  the  reg- 
ular attendance  of  the  whole  family  at  the  house  of 
God  ?  Where  is  the  careful  supervision  of  the  reading 
which  will  rigidly  exclude  the  mischievous  and  the  dis- 
sipating? Where  is  the  unwearied  effort  to  bring  up 
the  offspring  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the  Lord? 
And  where,  in  many  instances,  is  there  even  that  family 
worship  which  should  impart  its  hallowing  influence  to 
every  household  ?  Alas !  is  it  not  the  fashion  in  many 
quarters  to  sneer  at  these  things  as  the  narrow  bigotry 
of  other  days  ?  That  there  is  a  deplorable  declension 
and  danger  in  this  direction  is  felt  by  many  of  the  best 
and  wisest  at  the  present  time.  The  greatness  of  the 
danger  should  be  estimated  in  the  light  of  God's  un- 
altered and  unalterable  command,  which  is  disobeyed 
when  the  religious  instruction  of  the  young  in  the  fam- 
ily is  neglected.  It  should  be  estimated  in  the  light  of 
the  fact  that  this  neglect  is  raising  up  a  generation  with- 
out God's  own  chief  agency  for  training  them  in  virtue 
and  happiness. 

There  are  many  who  think  that  this  relaxing  of 
family  religious  instruction  is  owing,  at  least  in  part,  to 
the  Sabbath-school.  They  think  that,  at  any  rate,  the 
decline  in  the  one  keeps  pace  with  the  improvements  in 
the  other,  while  the  Sabbath-school  is  not  so  much  the 

47 


370  THE   PASTOR  IN  THE 

cause  as  the  occasion  of  the  evil.  It  is  an  evil  which 
develops  itself  when  parents  gradually  come  to  consider 
themselves  released  from  their  most  solemn  obligations 
by  the  Sabbath-school.  They  indolently  flatter  them- 
selves that  it  teaches  their  children  the  truths  of  the 
Bible,  that  it  does  all  that  can  be  done  for  their  conver- 
sion, and  that  it  sufficiently  indoctrinates  them  with  the 
great  principles  of  godliness.  They  think,  or  at  least 
strive  to  think,  that  this  is  enough.  Thus  they  succeed 
in  stifling  the  voice  of  conscience  while  they  shift  an 
irksome  duty  from  themselves  to  the  Sabbath -school. 
They  let  this  act  as  a  salvo  for  what  is  nothing  but  in- 
dolence, unfaithfulness  to  their  children  and  coldness 
of  heart  toward  their  God, 

It  may  be  that  sometimes  this  has  something  to  do 
with  the  sad  decline  in  family  religious  instruction  ;  but 
there  are  other  causes  far  more  certain  and  far  more 
potent,  and  which  rather  call  for  increased  diligence  in 
the  Sabbath-school  work.  There  is  no  necessary  con- 
nection between  steady  improvement  in  the  Sabbath- 
school  and  decreasing  care  of  family  training.  On 
the  contrary,  fidelity  in  the  one  should  lead  to  fidel- 
ity in  the  other.  But  there  are  other  causes  which  are 
leading  directly  to  this  result.  The  multitudes  of  other 
things — studies,  books,  papers,  pleasures,  excitements, 
ambitions — which  now  attract  the  young ;  the  louder 
voices  with  which  the  world  calls,  and  the  stronger 
grasp  with  which  it  draws  the  parents ;  the  weakening 
of  the  lines  of  demarcation  between  the  Church  and  the 
world ;  the  diminishing  value  which  is  attached  to  doc- 
trines and  principles  in  religion, — these  account  for  the 
declining  attention  of  parents  to  the  religious  training 
of  their  children,  and  only  furnish  additional  motives 
for  Sabbath -schools  to  be  faithful. 


SABBA  TH-SCHOOL.  371 

The  pastor  should  take  special  care  to  prevent  the 
Sabbath-school  from  weakening  the  sense  of  parental 
duty.  There  is  enough  danger  in  the  matter  to  put 
him  on  his  guard.  He  should  keep  the  evil  and  danger 
before  him  as  a  possibility  to  be  feared,  and  he  should 
faithfully  warn  the  people  of  them.  He  should  fre- 
quently preach  on  the  general  subject,  urging  parents 
never  to  relax  their  efforts  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of 
their  children,  no  matter  how  many  other  agencies  may 
come  in  to  help  them. 

It  cannot  be  insisted  upon  too  strongly  that  family 
religious  training  is  first  in  importance,  first  in  the  ad- 
vantages with  which  it  is  accompanied,  and  first  in  the 
ordination  of  God.  The  prime  obligation  rests  upon 
parents.  No  other  agency  can  possibly  relieve  them 
of  their  responsibility,  or  even  lighten  its  weight.  It 
would  be  a  great  evil  if  they  fancied  for  a  moment  that 
either  church  or  Sabbath-school  could  take  their  place 
in  this  respect.  There  is  no  affection  for  the  children 
like  that  which  dwells  in  the  parents'  heart.  The  Lord 
has  placed  it  there,  and  chiefly  that  it  may  constrain 
them  to  train  their  offspring  for  him.  What  motive 
is  so  likely  to  produce  untiring  efforts  for  the  spirit- 
ual and  eternal  welfare  of  the  children  as  the  yearn- 
ing of  a  father's  or  mother's  heart?  And  with  this 
parental  affection  there  goes  also  a  parental  authority 
that  may  tell  effectively  in  the  religious  training  of 
the  young.  It  gives  an  advantage  to  parents  in  this 
work  which  no  other  agency  can  possibly  have.  To 
parents,  then,  God  has  given  the  first  charge,  and  on 
parents  has  he  laid  the  first  responsibility.  The  voices 
of  God,  of  piety,  of  affection,  of  experience,  of  all  that 
is  holy  and  wise,  unite  to  press  this  home  upon  all  pious 
parents. 


372  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

These  sentiments  are  forcibly  expressed  by  the  Rev. 
Dr.  J.  Grier  Ralston  : 

"  It  is  hardly  possible  to  overrate  the  importance  of 
religious  instruction  in  the  household.  It  is  here  the 
foundations  of  character  are  laid,  and  hence  flow  out 
the  ever-widening  streams  of  influence  that  blight  and 
wither  or  refresh  and  bless  whatever  they  touch.  The 
urgency  of  the  language  and  the  frequency  with  which 
the  duty  is  enjoined  in  the  Bible  leave  no  room  to  doubt 
God's  estimate  of  its  importance.  He  has  in  all  ages  of 
the  Church  been  pleased  so  to  bless  the  faithful  labors 
of  parents  for  the  good  of  their  children  as  to  indicate 
clearly  his  special  approbation  of  such  efforts. 

"  The  results  of  careful  religious  training  in  the  fam- 
ily have  ever  been  such  as  fully  to  vindicate  the  wisdom 
of  God  in  assigning  a  position  so  prominent  to  the  prop- 
er instruction  of  children. 

"  The  pastor  who  does  not  direct  special  efforts  to  the 
promotion  of  family  religion  neglects  the  most  effective 
means  of  permanent  prosperity  in  his  church.  If  he 
would  have  a  steady,  healthful  growth  in  his  spiritual 
household,  he  must  provide  suitable  food  for  the  little 
ones.  But  his  work  in  their  behalf  is  not  so  much 
with  them  as  for  them.  The  parents  must  be  carefully 
instructed  as  to  their  duty  to  their  offspring.  The 
family  is  God's  university,  and  to  those  who  preside 
over  it  must  we  look  for  successful  results  from  its 
teachings. 

"  The  Jews  have  a  tradition  that  the  fire  of  the  altar 
was  miraculously  kept  alive  under  ground  during  the 
Babylonish  captivity.  In  like  manner  God  seems  to 
have  hidden  in  the  family  organization  the  germ  of  a 
church.  The  proper  development  of  the  one  is  the 
hope  of  the  other.     Aquila  and  Priscilla  had  a  church 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  373 

in  their  house,  as  had  also  Nymphas  and  Philemon. 
No  labor  for  Christ  pays  so  large  a  reward  as  that  spent 
in  feeding  his  lambs." 

It  would  tend  to  render  the  instructions  of  both 
family  and  Sunday-school  more  efficacious  if  some 
harmony  of  plan  were  established  between  them.  This 
may  be  done  by  both  studying  at  the  same  time  the 
same  answers  of  the  Catechism  and  the  same  Bible  les- 
son of  the  week,  or  by  establishing  some  other  concert 
of  study.  By  such  arrangement  each  would  be  kept 
from  encroaching  on  the  other,  they  would  be  retained 
in  their  positions  of  relative  importance,  and  they  would 
render  mutual  assistance  and  encouragement  in  the  same 
blessed  work  that  lies  before  both. 


EELATION   OF  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL  TO   THE  CHURCH. 

The  Church  in  her  organized  capacity  is  bound  to 
make  the  religious  training  of  her  children  one  of  her 
most  promiment  aims.  In  her  visible  form  she  is  com- 
posed of  both  old  and  young.  In  her  families  the 
aggregate  of  the  young  is  greater  than  that  of  the  old. 
She  was  organized  into  a  visible  form  that  she  might 
embrace  and  give  good  heed  to  this  branch  of  her 
interests,  as  well  as  every  other.  In  a  special  manner 
is  she  bound  to  this  by  her  covenant  relations.  And 
to  this  also  she  must  be  led  by  that  new  nature,  that 
Christ-like  nature  of  pity  and  sympathy,  which  has 
been  imparted  to  her  as  composed  of  redeemed  men  and 
women.  Who  can  feel  for  the  children  and  labor  for 
their  salvation  so  well  as  those  who  have  themselves 
been  redeemed  from  sin  and  death  and  hell  ? 

Now,  the  Sabbath-school  has  grown  up  as  a  great 
instrumentality  by  which  this  duty  of  the  Church  may 


374  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

be  effectively  performed,  and  it  becomes  us  to  consider 
well  what  the  Sabbath-school  is,  what  are  the  founda- 
tions upon  which  it  is  built,  what  is  the  authority  ac- 
cording to  which  it  exists,  what  is  the  place  it  holds, 
and  what  is  the  special  work  to  which  it  is  called. 

It  is  not  an  institution  which  is  separate  or  inde- 
pendent of  the  Church.  It  is  not  a  mere  humanly- 
devised  institution,  a  church  within  a  church.  There 
is  a  feeling  of  this  kind  somewhat  prevalent,  but  it  is 
always  wrong  and  injurious.  Instead  of  being  some- 
thing separate,  independent  or  added  to  the  Church,  the 
Sabbath-school  is  simply  the  Church  putting  forth  her 
energy  in  the  department  of  the  young.  The  young  con- 
stitute an  important  element  in  the  composition  of  the 
visible  Churdi,  and  the  Sabbath-school  is  the  agency 
by  which  she  has  found  this  element  can  be  success- 
fully reached.  The  school  is  the  Church  herself  in 
that  department.  She  has  not  delegated  her  work  or 
authority  or  responsibility  to  any  other.  That  could 
not  be  done.  The  Sabbath-school  is  hers — appointed  by 
her,  supported  by  her,  conducted  by  her,  responsible  to 
her,  working  in  and  by  her  authority,  and  forming  an 
essential  part  of  her  life. 

Any  other  theory  of  the  nature  of  this  institution  is 
erroneous,  and  must  in  the  end  lead  to  confusion  and 
many  an  evil.  It  is  impossible  upon  any  other  theory 
than  this  of  the  identity  of  the  Church  and  Sabbath- 
school  to  justify  its  existence.  We  must  look  to  the 
appointment  of  God  for  our  authority  in  what  we  do 
in  the  gospel  cause ;  and  as  the  Church  stands  by  his 
authority,  when  the  Sabbath-school  is  thus  regarded 
as  a  vital,  organic  part  of  the  Church  we  see  the  stamp 
of  divine  authority  upon  it.  When  we  look  at  it  in 
this  light  we  see  that  it  is  from  God ;  it  rises  into  a 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  375 

glorious  nobility,  and  we  engage   in   its  work  with  a 
new  zeal. 

(a)  The  Church  as  such  should  Conduct  the  Sabbath- 
school. 

It  is  now  admitted  on  all  hands  that  on  the  Church, 
as  a  Church  and  in  her  organized  caj^acity,  devolves  the 
duty  of  conducting  the  Sabbath-school.  That  she  should 
acknowledge  this  duty,  and  act  accordingly,  is  most 
evident.  She  should  sustain  the  Sabbath-school ;  she 
should  conduct  it ;  she  should  look  upon  it  as  her  indis- 
pensable charge  ;  she  should  feel  responsible  for  its  vig- 
orous prosecution  ;  she  should  make  provision  for  all  its 
wants — -just  as  much  as  for  the  worship  of  the  sanctuary 
or  for  any  other  branch  of  her  duties. 

She  should  keep  it,  either  directly  through  her  or- 
dained officers  or  indirectly  through  persons  whom  she 
appoints  and  holds  responsible  to  her,  in  her  own  hands, 
and  manage  all  its  interests.  She  should  not  merely 
have  a  general  supervision  of  this  important  branch  of 
her  work,  but  she  should  herself  perform  it.  She  should 
not  leave  it  to  be  conducted  by  others  or  attempt  to 
transfer  her  duty  and  responsibility,  for  she  has  no 
right  by  any  sort  of  contrivance  to  ignore  her  divine- 
ly-appointed task  of  training  her  children  for  the  king- 
dom of  Christ.  It  is  hers  not  only  to  see  who  teaches 
and  what  is  taught,  and  to  be  alive  to  all  the  interests 
of  the  Sabbath  school,  but  also  herself  to  teach  and 
conduct  all  these  interests. 

This  duty  of  the  Church  can  hardly  be  questioned. 
She  is  bound  to  attend  to  the  religious  instruction  of  the 
children,  especially  in  the  Sabbath-school,  because  she 
is  commanded  to  train  the  young  for  the  service  and 
glory  of  God ;  because  this  is  one  of  the  chief  objects 


376  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

for  which  she  has  been  established  as  a  Church ;  be- 
cause her  organs  are  responsible  as  no  others  are  to  both 
earthly  and  heavenly  authority ;  because  she  has,  or 
ought  to  have,  the  piety  and  intelligence  needed  for 
performing  this  work ;  because  she  has  the  very  best 
instrumentalities  for  this  enterprise,  which  is  spiritual 
and  eternal  in  its  issues ;  because,  if  the  Church  leaves 
this  teaching  of  the  children  to  other  hands,  their  minds 
may  be  filled  with  error  and  falsehood ;  and  because, 
when  she  fails  to  perform  this  work  herself,  discords 
and  troubles  are  almost  sure  to  be  the  consequence. 

(6)   Difficulty  of  Harmonizing  the   Control  of  the 
Church  and  the  Freedom  of  the  Teachers. 

This  is  a  very  delicate  and  difficult  point,  and  requires 
great  caution  on  the  part  of  pastor  and  elders.  Many  a 
strife  has  been  engendered  by  it  and  many  a  Sabbath- 
school  and  church  shaken  to  the  foundations. 

The  peculiar  difficulty  lies  in  the  solution  of  this 
question :  How  can  the  control  of  the  Sabbath-school 
be  kept  in  the  hands  of  the  session,  and  yet  the  teach- 
ers have  so  much  freedom  in  the  management  of  its 
affairs  that  they  will  still  keep  up  that  interest  which 
is  so  essential  ?  When  the  ordering  of  all  the  ar- 
rangements of  the  school  is  too  much  given  up  to  the 
teachers  there  is  danger  that  the  highest  interests  of  the 
church  and  school  will  not  be  consulted,  and  that  true 
wisdom  and  experience  will  not  rule.  On  the  other 
hand,  inasmuch  as  they  do  the  work  and  endure  the 
hardness,  it  is  but  justice  that  their  voice  should  be 
heard ;  and  if  it  is  too  little  heeded,  it  can  scarcely  be 
wondered  at  if  their  hearts  cease  to  be  fully  in  the 
cause. 

It  is  not  probable  that  any  one  definite  plan  can  be 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  377 

suggested  by  which  this  difficulty  may  be  avoided. 
Tact,  good  sense  and  a  sanctified  spirit  are  rather  to 
be  relied  upon  to  keep  strifes  from  arising  and  coming 
to  an  issue.  There  are,  however,  a  few  things  attention 
to  which  may  overcome  much  of  the  difficulty  in  the 
case.  These  things  we  will  point  out  as  well  worthy  of 
consideration. 

1.  All  the  members  of  the  session,  the  minister  in- 
cluded, should  he  connected  with  the  Sabbath- school. 
They  ought  always  to  be  present.  If  they  are  not 
regular  teachers,  they  can  attend  as  members  and  per- 
form other  important  duties.  They  can  fill  vacancies 
when  teachers  are  absent ;  they  can  visit  missing  schol- 
ars and  search  for  new  ones ;  they  can  assist  at  the 
opening  or  closing  prayer-meeting ;  they  can  be  con- 
sulted about  any  difficulties  that  may  arise  in  the 
school ;  they  can  encourage  superintendent  and  teach- 
ers, and  by  their  presence  they  can  show  their  interest 
in  the  school  and  the  importance  they  attach  to  it. 
Then,  being  members  of  the  school,  they  can  influence 
its  counsels  without  any  appearance  of  undue  inter- 
ference. 

2.  One  of  the  elders  ought  ahvays,  if  practicable,  to 
be  the  superintendent  of  the  Sabbath-school.  It  is  not 
often  wise,  though  it  may  sometimes  be  necessary,  for 
the  pastor  to  hold  the  office.  The  superintendent  ought 
to  be  one  of  the  most  devoted  men  in  the  church,  and 
such  men  are  almost  always  in  the  session.  Moreover, 
the  man  who  is  qualified  for  being  superintendent  is 
certainly  qualified  for  the  eldership,  and  ought  to  be  in 
it.  When  the  vast  influence  of  the  superintendent  in  ap- 
pointing and  guiding  the  teachers,  in  visiting  the  scholars 
and  in  numerous  other  things  is  considered,  it  will  be  seen 
how  important  it  is  that  he  should  be  in  the  session, 

48 


378  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

and  so  bring  all  his  influence  to  be  tributary  to  the 
authorities  of  the  church.  As  both  superintendent  of 
the  Sabbath-school  and  member  of  the  session  he  can 
harmonize  the  relations  of  the  two,  and  utilize  the  whole 
weight  of  both  in  building  up  the  cause  of  Christ. 

3.  The  session  ought  always  to  appoiiit,  or  at  least 
nominate,  the  superintendent.  They  could  give  the 
names  of  two  or  three  persons,  and  then  let  the  teachers 
elect  from  them  ;  or  the  election  might  be  made  subject 
to  their  approval ;  or  they  could  at  once  appoint  the 
superintendent,  and  let  him  be  their  agent  in  carrying 
on  the  Sabbath-school.  If  this  rule  were  incorporated 
in  the  constitution  of  the  school,  there  would  not  after- 
ward be  any  friction  in  the  matter.  It  ought  to  be 
made  the  law  in  the  organizing  of  every  new  school. 
It  may  generally  be  worked  into  others,  by  proper  tact, 
without  much  difficulty. 

4.  It  ought  to  be  the  established  law  that  the  benevolent 
contributions  of  the  school  should  be  appropriated  to  the 
Boards  of  the  Church  under  the  direction  of  the  session. 
We  single  out  this  matter,  and  would  have  it  fixed,  be- 
cause experience  has  proved  it  to  be  one  of  the  most 
fruitful  sources  of  controversy  and  strife.  Instances 
could  be  given  where  it  has  led  to  the  most  serious  dif- 
ficulties. We  would  therefore  have  the  whole  thing  set- 
tled— settled  when  peace  reigned — for  all  time  to  come. 

Adherence  to  these  few  principles,  it  is  believed,  will 
prevent  most  of  the  difficulties  which  ordinarily  arise 
between  the  teachers  and  the  authorities  of  the  church. 


THE  PKOVINCE  OF  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

What  is  the  exact  sphere  of  this  institution  ?  what  is 
the  place  it  occupies  ?  what  the  general  work  it  has  to 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  379 

do  ?  In  answer  to  these  questions  it  may  be  said  that 
its  mission  is — 

1.  To  assist  in  the  religious  training  of  the  ChurcKs 
own  children  and  youth.  It  is  merely  to  assist  in  this, 
not  to  take  it  out  of  the  hands  of  either  parents  or  pastor. 
Parents  are  to  give  the  first,  most  affectionate  and  most 
persistent  instruction  in  divine  things.  But  the  Sab- 
bath-school can  supplement,  and  that  in  a  very  import- 
ant manner,  this  indispensable  work  of  Christian  parents. 
It  can  impress  the  teachings  of  the  jjareuts  by  the  varied 
instructions  of  the  teacher.  It  can  clothe  those  teach- 
ings with  the  charm  by  which  they  are  surrounded  in 
the  Sabbath-school.  It  can  carry  them  home  to  youth- 
ful hearts  with  all  the  force  of  the  sympathy  and  exam- 
ple of  other  children  and  youth  in  the  same  class  and 
the  same  assembly.  Many  a  time  a  child  will  turn  away 
from  the  truth  when  presented  to  itself  alone,  but  will 
listen  attentively  to  the  same  truth  when  others  are  seen 
listening.  Many  a  time  it  will  be  drawn  to  Christ  when 
others  are  seen  pressing  into  the  kingdom.  This  use 
of  the  force  of  example  and  sympathy  is  an  important 
element  in  the  Sabbath-school  work.  It  adds  the  im- 
pulse given  by  youthful  companions  to  the  fidelity  of 
teachers,  and  both  to  the  affection  of  parents. 

In  the  same  manner  its  work  is  supplementary  to  that 
of  the  pulpit.  The  children  of  the  Church  have  by 
right  a  place  in  the  public  worship  of  the  sanctuary. 
There  they  ought  to  be  as  regularly  as  their  parents. 
And  nothing  can  take  the  place  of  this  privilege.  But 
the  Sabbath-school  comes  in  again  to  supplement  the 
impressions  of  the  public  service.  It  comes  in  with  a 
service  that  is  attractive,  because  it  is  the  children's 
own  service,  and  especially  adapted  to  the  wants  of  the 
young. 


380  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

2.  To  reach  with  the  gospel  the  children  of  those 
parents  who  give  them  no  religious  instruction,  and  who 
themselves  are  not  accustomed  to  go  to  the  house  of  God. 
There  are  many,  very  many,  such  youth  and  children 
in  every  community.  They  are  not  taught  to  pray, 
the  words  of  Holy  Writ  are  not  impressed  upon  their 
memories,  they  are  not  accustomed  to  go  to  the  sanctuary, 
they  have  no  example  of  true  piety  set  before  them. 
They  are  in  the  midst  of  gospel  privileges,  but  not  one 
of  those  privileges  is  put  in  their  possession.  What  is 
to  become  of  them  ?  Who  is  to  bring  them  into  the 
enjoyment  of  those  blessings  of  which  their  parents  are 
themselves  practically  ignorant  ? 

The  Sabbath-school  is  the  very  best  instrumentality 
that  has  been  devised  for  reaching  this  class  of  the 
young.  Indeed,  it  was  for  the  purpose  of  reaching 
them  that  it  was  first  established.  It  seeks  out  such 
youth  and  children  and  brings  them  into  its  classes.  It 
attracts  their  hearts  to  the  claims  of  Christ  and  of  their 
own  perishing  souls  by  the  example  of  other  youth  who 
are  piously  educated,  by  the  affectionate  care  of  teachers, 
by  the  pleasure  of  its  sacred  songs  and  by  all  the  blessed 
allurements  of  its  exercises.  And  then,  be  it  remem- 
bered, that  these  hallowed  influences  are  exerted  upon 
the  young,  who  need  them  most,  and  with  whom  they 
will  be  the  most  salutary  and  abiding.  The  importance 
of  the  sphere  which  the  Sabbath-school  occupies  in  this 
respect  cannot  be  too  highly  estimated.  By  its  gospel 
influences  it  reaches  this  large  and  important  class  of 
children,  who  could  not  be  reached  by  any  other  instru- 
mentality of  which  we  know.  This  one  thing  makes 
it  worthy  of  the  unwearied  care  and  efforts  and  prayers 
of  all  true  Christians  and  philanthropists.  And  on  this 
account  it  should  be  our  deliberate  purpose  to  gather 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  381 

into  it  all  the  children  who  have  no  religious  instruc- 
tion at  home,  and  who  have  no  other  friends  to  draw 
them  to  the  house  of  God. 

3.  To  furnish  a  field  of  worh  for  every  willing  Chris- 
tian hand.  There  are  multitudes  of  people  in  all  the 
churches  who  are  willing  to  work  for  the  kingdom. 
Their  hearts  have  been  touched  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  so 
that  they  have  something  of  the  mind  of  Christ,  whose 
great  delight  it  was  to  go  about  doing  good.  They  have 
been  made  to  see  the  need  that  souls  have  of  being  saved 
and  purified.  They  feel  in  some  measure  the  obligations 
under  which  they  rest  to  that  Saviour  who  redeemed 
them  by  his  blood,  and  who  calls  them  to  his  help  in 
seeking  to  redeem  others.  They  are  willing  to  put  forth 
some  effort  in  the  blessed  gospel  enterprise  if  the  prac- 
tical thing  only  lay  before  them  as  to  what  they  should 
undertake. 

Now,  the  Sabbath-school  meets  this  want  in  a  very 
important  manner.  It  lays  open  a  field  of  work  in 
which  all  can  engage — can  engage  at  once,  can  engage 
with  comparative  ease,  can  engage  with  a  promise  of 
success  that  is  hardly  to  be  found  in  any  other  enter- 
prise. Here  are  classes  of  imperishable  minds  to  which 
the  Christian  can  go  and  teach  the  way  of  life  through 
Christ ;  or  if  no  class  is  ready,  he  can  take  the  place  of 
some  teacher  who  is  necessarily  absent  for  a  day,  or  he 
can  go  out  among  the  neglected  and  gather  up  a  class 
for  himself.  Or  he  can  go  into  an  adult  class  as  a  mem- 
ber, and  so  lend  his  influence  in  attracting  others  and 
increasing  the  interest  of  the  school ;  or  he  can  spend 
the  hour  in  going  about  from  street  to  street  and  house 
to  house,  seeking  for  children  who  neglect  the  Sabbath, 
and  striving  to  bring  them  into  the  classes.  And  all 
can  take  a  lively  interest  in  the  Sabbath-school ;  they 


382  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

can  pray  for  it,  they  can  help  in  its  support,  they  can 
visit  it,  they  can  sj)eak  a  good  word  for  it  as  opportunity 
offers,  they  can  say  something  to  encourage  superintend- 
ent and  teachers,  who  often  have  much  to  depress  and 
try  them.  Here  is  an  important  field  of  work  for  all. 
There  is  no  other  so  ready,  so  easy,  or  that  promises 
such  early  and  abundant  harvests. 


DIEECT  AIMS  OF  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

What  are,  or  ought  to  be,  the  direct  objects  of  the 
Sabbath-school  in  the  study  of  the  Bible  and  in  all  its 
other  exercises  ?  We  want  to  enter  into  the  school,  visit 
its  classes,  listen  to  its  services,  watch  its  working,  study 
its  lessons,  and  see  what  it  aims  to  accomplish.  After 
careful  study  of  the  subject  it  will  be  found  that  there 
are  three  objects  which  should  constantly  be  before  the 
minds  of  teachers  and  officers. 

(a)  The  Conversion  of  the  Scholars. 

This  is  the  object  which  should  stand  at  the  head  of 
all  others  in  this  school  of  the  Church.  It  is  for  this 
object  primarily  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  studied,  and  its 
great  saving  truths  reiterated  and  pressed  upon  the 
hearts  of  the  learners.  This  one  pre-eminent  purpose 
will  run  through  the  books  that  are  read,  the  lessons 
that  are  studied,  the  improvements  that  are  devised.  It 
will  pervade  the  devotional  exercises  of  the  school,  give 
tone  to  every  movement,  and  lie  on  the  heart  of  every 
teacher.  The  conversion  of  the  soul  is  an  object  which 
will  well  repay  all  that  can  possibly  be  done  for  it.  When 
this  is  accomplished  there  is  a  foundation  laid  for  all 
other  blessings. 

That  the  young  may  be  converted  has  been  estab- 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  383 

lished  beyond  the  possibility  of  questian  or  doubt 
It  is  a  practicable  thing  to  seek  for  the  immediate  sal- 
vation of  the  young.  Why  should  they  not  be  brought 
to  Christ  now?  What  qualification  of  heart  or  head 
necessary  to  conversion  is  not  theirs  now  ?  Cases  innu- 
merable of  the  conversion  of  the  young  warrant  us  in 
striving  for  it  with  all  diligence.  Where  is  there  a 
church  in  which  such  instances  cannot  be  found  ?  Tens 
of  thousands  of  the  most  devoted  Christians  were  brought 
into  the  kingdom  when  they  were  young.  While  they 
are  young  is  the  most  hopeful  time  to  look  for  the  con- 
version of  the  scholars.  It  is,  humanly  speaking,  the 
period  when  the  probability  of  their  being  saved  is  the 
greatest.  The  records  of  all  churches  will  undoubtedly 
show  that  the  greater  part  of  all  who  are  ever  converted 
experienced  that  blessed  change  before  they  were  twenty 
years  old.  This  makes  the  first  twenty  years  of  life 
very  solemn.  Those  who  see  youth  passing  through  these 
years  in  their  sins  may  well  tremble  for  them.  The 
human  probability  is  that  if  they  are  ever  saved  it  will 
be  now. 

(6)  The  Indoctrination  of  the  Scholars. 

The  second  direct  aim  of  the  Sabbath-school  is  to 
imbue  the  minds  of  the  children  with  the  great  prin- 
ciples of  our  holy  religion.  There  is  in  some  minds  a 
prejudice  against  teaching  or  laying  much  stress  upon 
the  doctrines.  But  what  are  doctrines  ?  Are  they  not 
the  great  principles  of  the  gospel — the  momentous  truths 
which  God  has  revealed  for  the  benefit  of  men  ?  Are 
they  not  simply  the  topics  according  to  which  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Scriptures  may  be  classified  ?  And  what 
shall  we  teach  about  religion  if  not  these  ?  In  fact,  we 
must  teach  doctrines  if  we  would  teach  anything  what- 


384  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

ever  about  tlie  gospel.  And  doctrines  are  the  founda- 
tion for  a  solid  and  stable  Christian  character.  It  is  by 
a  deep-laid  substratum  of  these  that  that  permanency 
of  Christian  character  is  to  be  obtained  which  is  not 
afterward  driven  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine, 
which  is  almost  sure  in  the  end  to  find  its  way  to 
the  cross  of  Christ,  and  which  becomes  a  power  for 
good  in  the  circle  of  society  in  which  it  moves. 

Now,  it  is  in  the  minds  of  the  children  that  this 
foundation  of  doctrines  should  be  laid.  Their  mem- 
ories, which  will  keep  as  long  as  life  lasts  what  is  now 
put  in  them,  their  wills,  now  easily  influenced,  and 
their  youth,  needing  principles  that  will  be  their 
guide  through  all  their  future  years, — all  indicate  that 
the  present  is  the  period  for  them  to  store  up  the  doc- 
trines. And  this  should  be  an  incessant  aim  of  the 
Sabbath-school.  By  its  teaching  of  the  holy  oracles, 
by  its  reiteration  of  the  Catechism  week  after  week  and 
year  after  year,  by  the  great  truths  contained  in  its 
sacred  songs,  and  by  all  its  public  addresses,  it  should 
labor  to  fill  the  hearts  of  the  scholars  with  the  vitally- 
important  doctrines  of  our  holy  religion.  On  this  sub- 
ject the  Eev.  Dr.  James  M.  Crowell,  in  a  recent  article, 
uses  the  following  language  : 

"Careful,  continued,  systematic  instruction  in  the  sym- 
bols of  doctrine  to  which  we  hold  as  a  Church  is  essen- 
tial to  the  perpetuity  and  establishment  and  solid  growth 
of  true  religion.  We  are  not  only  to  'hold  fast  to  sound 
words,'  but  to  *  the  form  of  sound  words.'  And  since 
the  young  are  at  an  age  when  they  are  most  susceptible 
to  the  impressions  of  truth  and  when  the  memory  is 
most  retentive,  that  seems  to  be  the  best  time  for  the 
work  of  catechetical  instruction  to  be  attended  to. 
And  since,  by  reason  of  the  force  of  natural  depravity, 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  385 

or  original  sin,  or  whatever  we  may  call  it,  there  is  un- 
deniably a  strong  natural  bias  to  error  of  understanding 
as  well  as  to  evil  of  heart  and  disposition,  therefore  the 
ground  of  the  youthful  heart  should  be  preoccupied,  as 
it  were,  by  the  diligent  sowing  of  the  seed  of  divine 
truth.  It  is  true  that  objection  is  made  against  this  on 
the  ground  that  it  is  not  fair  to  forestall  the  mind  in 
favor  of  religion.  But  the  obvious  reply  to  this  is,  that 
it  is  impossible  to  leave  the  mind  through  childhood 
without  prejudice  in  regard  to  religion.  The  question 
does  not  lie  between  furnishing  the  mind  with  opinions 
in  childhood  and  leaving  it  empty.  The  simple  fact 
is  that  it  cannot  be  left  empty.  We  must  either  fill  it 
with  the  sifted  wheat  of  truth  or  leave  it  to  be  filled 
spontaneously  with  the  flying  chaff  of  all  kinds  of  error. 
If  you  do  not  employ  the  revealed  doctrines  of  the  Bible 
in  the  training  of  your  child,  you  have  not  maintained 
neutrality ;  you  have  decided  for  your  child  against  the 
Bible.  Instead  of  keeping  out  the  error  and  the  evil 
which  were  pressing  hard  to  come  in  like  a  flood,  you 
have  left  wide  open  the  floodgates,  and  you  have  made 
your  poor  child  a  victim. 

"The  story  of  Coleridge  is  a  familiar  one — that  on 
one  occasion  he  showed  a  friend  a  garden  which  he  had 
been  unwilling  to  'prejudice'  in  favor  of  fruits  and 
flowers,  and  the  result  was  that  it  chose  most  perversely 
to  bear  a  prolific  crop  of  weeds.  So  in  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  our  children  there  is  a  crop  of  weeds  all  ready 
to  spring  up,  and  if  we  do  not  educate  them  in  God's 
truth,  they  will  be  sure  to  grow  up  indoctrinated  in  the 
devil's  error;  and  then  when  we  come,  after  a  while, 
with  the  good  seed  of  the  kingdom,  we  shall  find  the 
soil  preoccupied  and  a  luxuriant  crop  of  rank  and  nox- 
ious weeds  covering  it  all  over.     This  objection  is  of  no 

49 


386  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

account.  If  we  do  not  hesitate  to  prejudice  our  chil- 
dren in  favor  of  true  science  in  the  matter  of  their  sec- 
ular education,  we  surely  need  not  fear  to  do  the  same 
thing  in  regard  to  religion." 

(e)  The  Training  of  the  Children  in  Benevolence. 

Beginning  with  conversion,  and  following  it  up  with 
diligent  teaching  of  the  doctrines,  the  Sabbath-school 
looks  for  immediate  results  in  acts  of  benevolence.  It 
teaches  this  as  a  doctrine,  but  it  also  insists  upon  its 
being  carried  at  once  into  practice.  It  is  made  imper- 
ative upon  us  by  the  command  of  the  Master,  by  that 
benevolent  spirit  which  we  have  received  and  by  the 
piteous  cry  of  perishing  millions  of  our  race,  that  we 
put  forth  every  effort  to  save  the  lost,  and  continue  to 
do  so  while  we  have  prayers  to  offer  or  tongues  to  speak 
or  alms  to  give.  This  is  the  blessed  conviction  which 
is  taking  more  and  more  firm  hold  upon  the  conscience 
of  the  Church.  Everything  should  be  done  to  foster 
and  intensify  it.  And  the  youthful  mind  is  the  most 
hopeful  soil  in  which  it  can  be  cultivated.  Because  of 
the  natural  selfishness  of  the  heart  this  lesson  is  very 
hard  to  be  learned  ;  it  needs  to  be  taught  early  and  re- 
peated very  often.  The  principle  of  benevolence,  once 
firmly  established  in  the  mind  of  a  child,  will  live  and 
grow  and  lead  to  splendid  development.  And  the  Sab- 
bath-school should  keep  this  constantly  before  it.  By 
teaching  the  scholars  to  live  for  the  good  of  others,  and 
by  accustoming  them  to  contribute  of  their  money  to  ob- 
jects of  benevolence,  it  should  implant  and  strengthen 
the  spirit  of  Christ,  who  ever  went  about  doing  good. 
It  is  for  this  purpose,  as  well  as  for  the  actual  good  that 
may  be  done,  that  the  school  contributes  regularly — 
that  the  scholars  are  encouraged  to  save  that  they  may 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  387 

have  to  give  to  assist  in  rescuing  souls  from  endless 
death  and  in  building  up  the  blessed  cause  of  God  in 
the  world. 

These  three  objects,  the  conversion  of  the  scholars,  the 
filling  of  their  minds  with  the  doctrines  of  grace,  and 
the  training  of  them  to  habits  of  benevolence,  are  the 
objects  which  should  ever  be  paramount  in  the  Sabbath- 
school.  According  to  the  measure  of  success  in  these, 
the  school  will  prove  a  blessing  to  the  young,  to  the 
Church  and  to  the  world. 


CONDUCTING  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

This  is  a  matter  which  the  pastor  should  thoroughly 
influence,  even  though  he  does  not  personally  perform  it, 
because  of  his  position  as  leader  in  all  the  work  of  the 
church,  and  because  of  his  qualifications  as  trained  and 
devoted  to  religious  teaching.  For  this  purpose  he 
should  keep  himself  well  informed  as  to  all  that  is  going 
on  in  the  general  Sabbath-school  work,  with  its  helps, 
facilities,  improvements  and  progress.  To  assist  him 
we  will  touch  upon  a  few  important  points  without 
attempting  to  cover  the  whole  field,  which  would  neither 
be  possible  nor  in  place  here.  There  are  valuable  works 
devoted  exclusively  to  the  Sabbath-school  cause  which 
can  be  profitably  studied  to  that  end.  Our  suggestions 
are  confined  to  a  few  general,  comprehensive  subjects  in 
which  the  pastor  is  particularly  interested,  and  which 
will  give  tone  and  character  to  all  the  exercises  of  the 
school. 

(a)  ExciTESTG  Interest  in  the  Bible. 

We  place  this  first,  because  it  is  of  first  importance, 
and  because  it  ought  to  give  impulse,  direction  and  color 


388  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

to  everything  that  is  done  or  attempted  in  the  Sab- 
bath-school. It  is  one  of  the  saddest  things  in  the  world 
that  the  Bible,  the  word  of  God,  the  sure  guide  to  an 
eternity  of  blessedness  and  the  infallible  directory  to  a 
life  of  virtue  and  happiness,  should  be  so  little  read  and 
ap2:)reciated,  even  by  those  who  have  not  a  doubt  as  to 
its  divine  authority.  The  heart,  naturally  alienated  from 
God  and  everything  he  does,  lays  hold  of  advantages, 
such  as  long  femiliarity  with  the  Bible  and  the  ease  with 
which  it  can  be  obtained,  and  uses  them  in  closing  up 
the  sacred  volume,  so  that  it  becomes,  in  effect,  a  sealed 
book.  Hence  the  effort  of  Christian  teachers  should  be 
to  break  up  this  indifference  to  the  word  of  God,  to 
awaken  such  interest  in  its  pages  that  they  will  be  re- 
sorted to  with  pleasure,  perused  with  satisfaction  and 
sought  for  with  quickened  curiosity,  and  to  produce 
some  suitable  conception  of  its  depths  and  grandeur 
and  importance  to  every  man.  Whoever  succeeds  in 
awakening  this  interest  with  old  or  young  is  one  of 
the  great  benefactors  of  his  race. 

Now,  the  essential  object  of  the  Sabbath-school  is  to 
arouse  this  interest  in  the  word  of  God,  and  to  secure 
the  production  of  the  approjiriate  results  in  the  heart 
and  life  of  the  young.  It  is,  in  its  very  essence  and 
design,  a  Bible-school.  This  is  its  great  idea  as  under- 
stood by  all  those  who  have  just  conceptions  of  its 
nature.  It  studies  the  Bible.  It  honors  the  Bible  as 
God's  own  book.  It  shows  the  beauty  and  perfections 
of  the  Bible.  It  helps  to  understand  the  Bible,  and 
strives  to  open  some  of  the  wondrous  mines  of  truth 
which  it  contains.  The  authority  for  whatever  is  taught 
in  the  Sabbath-school  is  drawn  from  the  pages  of  the 
inspired  volume.  Hence  also  are  derived  the  motives 
by  which  teachers  and  superintendent  would  influence 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  389 

the  tender  hearts  of  their  scholars.  Through  the  incul- 
cation of  the  truths  of  the  Bible  it  would  draw  the 
young  to  Christ,  establish  in  their  hearts  the  doctrines 
of  godliness,  and  train  them  to  lives  of  active  benevo- 
lence. If  the  Sabbath-school  succeeds  to  any  degree 
in  awakening  this  interest  in  the  word  of  God  and  in 
imparting  the  influence  of  its  truths,  its  benefits  to  the 
world  will  be  greater  than  tongue  can  utter  or  thought 
conceive. 

In  order  to  arouse  this  interest  in  the  divine  word 
every  possible  effort  should  be  made  by  those  who  have 
the  conducting  of  the  Sabbath-school.  To  this  end  it 
should  be  kept  in  mind  that  children,  and  adults  too, 
will  be  interested  in  the  Bible  just  in  proportion  as  they 
understand  it.  It  will  also  help  much  if  we  clothe  its 
histories  with  life  and  reality,  and  invest  the  persons 
with  flesh  and  blood,  enter  into  their  feelings,  and  sym- 
pathize with  them  in  the  events  that  are  recorded.  If 
we  do  this  with  the  children,  they  will  soon  come  to  think 
much  of  the  Bible.  It  almost  seems  as  if  there  were  an 
eye  to  the  children  in  revealing  so  much  of  the  will  of 
God  in  the  form  of  narrative,  which  is  so  well  adapted 
to  arrest  their  attention.  What  perfection,  what  variety, 
what  adaptation  to  all  the  elements  of  our  understand- 
ing are  to  be  found  in  the  Scriptures,  and  might  be  used 
to  enlist  the  attention  of  the  young !  We  might  now 
dwell  with  them  on  the  marvelous  history  of  the  Crea- 
tion ;  now  on  the  affecting  story  of  Joseph ;  now  on  the 
sublime  visions  of  Isaiah,  where  at  one  time  hell  is  seen 
wide  open,  and  at  another  the  throne  of  God  is  disclosed, 
with  the  seraj)him  around  it  crying,  "  Holy,  holy, 
holy  is  the  Lord  of  hosts ;"  now  on  the  inimitable 
beauty  of  its  poetry,  carrying  away  our  souls  with  the 


390  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

prophet  as  he  sings,  "  AUhough  the  fig  tree  shall  not 
blossom,  neither  shall  fruit  be  in  the  vines,  the  labor  of 
the  olive  shall  fail,  and  the  fields  shall  yield  no  meat, 
the  flock  shall  be  cut  off  from  the  fold,  and  there  shall 
be  no  herd  in  the  stalls,  yet  I  will  rejoice  in  the  Lord, 
I  will  joy  in  the  God  of  my  salvation ;"  now  on  the 
sweet  history  of  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem  ;  now  on  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  filled  with  such  words  as  never 
man  sj)ake;  now  on  the  sacredness  of  Christ's  inter- 
cessory prayer  to  the  Father  in  the  seventeenth  chapter 
of  John ;  now  on  the  heavenly  logic  of  Paul ;  and  now 
on  the  glorious  scenes  of  the  Apocalypse.  Let  the 
teachers  become  enthusiastic  about  these  things,  about 
the  whole  of  the  wonderful  perfections  of  the  word  of 
God,  and  there  will  be  no  difficulty  in  awakening  the 
deepest  interest  in  the  minds  of  the  scholars. 

Plans  should  be  contrived  for  the  express  purpose  of 
making  the  study  of  the  sacred  volume  more  and  more 
attractive.  We  should  experiment  with  ourselves  to 
know  how  we  personally  are  most  drawn  to  it,  and  we 
shall  o-enerallv  find  that  the  same  methods  are  effective 
with  the  children.  We  may  also  learn  from  other  Sab- 
bath-school workers  what  methods  they  have  tried  and 
found  successful.  If  one  plan  does  not  succeed,  we  can 
try  another.  Sometimes  what  will  do  with  one  person 
or  class  will  not  do  with  others,  and  there  should  there- 
fore be  variety.  It  should  ever  be  kept  before  us  for 
our  encouragement  that  it  is  possible  to  awaken  an  in- 
terest in  the  Bible  in  most  minds,  if  the  effort  is  dili- 
gently persevered  in.  It  should  therefore  be  made  a 
distinct  object,  by  every  pastor,  superintendent  and 
teacher,  to  effect  this  most  desirable  end. 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  391 


(6)  Aiming  Directly  for  the  Conversion  of  the 
Scholars. 

The  one  thing  needed  in  all  our  Sabbath-scliools  is 
to  make  the  immediate  conversion  of  the  scholars  their 
great  object.  This  idea  must  be  made  to  rise  above  all 
others.  The  mode  of  conducting  the  school,  the  study 
of  the  Bible,  the  teachers'  meeting  and  the  appointment 
of  teachers  should  all  be  influenced  by  this  ever-present 
motive.  What  all  feel  to  be  needed  in  our  Sabbath- 
schools  is  a  more  devotional  spirit  and  a  deeper  sense 
of  the  divine  presence.  The  fixed  purpose  of  bring- 
ing the  young  to  Jesus  will  give  this  air  of  sacred- 
ness.  It  will  produce  the  feeling  that  all  have  met  to 
transact  business  with  God  and  souls.  The  idea  of 
a  school  will  then  be  lost  in  the  far  higher  ideas  of 
worship,  of  the  mercy-seat  and  of  souls  entering  the 
kingdom. 

Such  a  purpose  must  necessarily  affect  the  teachers. 
It  will  ever  keep  before  them  the  one  great  thing  at 
which  they  are  to  aim.  In  studying  and  teaching,  in 
managing  their  classes  and  in  their  intercourse  with 
each  other,  all  their  bearing  will  receive  its  tone  from 
the  thought  that  they  are  striving  for  the  salvation  of 
their  scholars.  Such  teachers  must  be  successful.  The 
records  of  Sabbath-school  work  are  full  of  facts  proving 
that  this  singleness  of  aim  for  the  glory  of  God  will  not 
be  in  vain.  This  settles  the  whole  question  as  to  who 
should  be  teachers.  The  heart  to  strive  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  young  is  the  first  and  great  qualification.  It 
is  indispensable.  Whoever  has  it,  and  is  capable  of 
explaining  the  way  to  Christ,  may  teach.  Whoever  is 
destitute  of  it  should  not  be  placed  in  that  deeply  re- 
sponsible position.     The  teacher  who  cares  not  for  the 


392  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

salvation  of  the  scholars  has  no  business  in  the  Sabbath- 
school. 

The  scholars,  too,  will  feel  the  influence  of  this  great 
aim  whenever  it  pervades  the  school ;  it  will  not  long 
lie  hidden  from  them ;  the  earnest  purpose  will  soon 
affect  them.  They  may  be  reckless,  and  strive  to  ap- 
pear more  so  than  they  really  are,  but  something  will 
soon  reach  their  hearts  and  make  an  impression  that 
they  cannot  shake  off.  The  school  will  be  easily  man- 
aged ;  in  fact,  it  will  need  no  managing.  Its  minutes 
will  glide  quietly  away,  and  all  will  feel  that  they  have 
been  in  a  sacred  presence.  This  is  the  true  method  of 
securing  order.  This,  moreover,  will  attract  scholars  to 
the  school,  and  keep  them  there.  Innumerable  devices 
—  such  as  exhibitions  and  shows  of  various  kinds  — 
have  been  tried  to  give  attractiveness  to  the  Sabbath- 
school  work,  but  thoughtful  friends  of  the  cause  are 
settling;  down  into  this  conviction.  The  motive  we  have 
now  urged  will  not  be  temj^orary  in  its  effects.  The 
school  where  this  great  object  reigns  will,  in  the  long 
run,  prove  to  be  the  prosperous  scliool  even  in  outward 
growth  and  permanence. 

(c)  Catechetical  Instruction. 

Very  great  stress  should  be  laid  upon  catechetical  in- 
struction as  a  part  of  Sabbath-school  work.  The  Cate- 
chism for  Young  Children  should  be  used  in  the  primary 
or  infant  department,  and  the  Westminster  Catechism 
in  all  the  rest  of  the  school.  The  family  is  the  place 
where  this  instruction  is  expected  to  be  given  most  early, 
most  affectionately  and  most  perse veringly,  but  it  should 
also  find  a  very  prominent  place  in  the  Sabbath-school. 
It  should  be  made  a  part  of  the  opening  or  closing  exer- 
cises of  each  session,  as  well  as  of  the  class  instructions 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  393 

of  the  teacher.  The  catechism  should  be  repeated 
over  and  over  and  over ;  it  should  be  memorized ;  it 
should  be  explained,  so  that  the  scholars  may  never  re- 
member the  time  when  tliey  were  not  familiar  with  it. 

It  may  seem  like  a  waste  of  words  to  recommend  the 
Shorter  Catechism  after  it  has  been  tested  for  centuries 
and  held  in  such  high  esteem  by  the  wisest  and  best  of 
the  people  of  God ;  and  yet  it  is  w^ell  sometimes  to  call 
fresh  attention  to  its  surpassing  excellencies.  It  is  prob- 
ably the  best  summary  of  the  truths  of  the  Scriptures 
that  has  ever  been  formed  by  man.  The  comprehensive 
manner  in  which  it  presents  all  the  essential  points  of 
religion  is  simply  wonderful.  Its  teachings  embrace  a 
full  statement  of  the  way  to  Christ  and  life  eternal,  of  all 
the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  of  the  various  duties 
we  owe  to  both  God  and  man,  and  of  the  future  destiny 
of  the  righteous  and  of  the  wicked.  It  forms  in  itself 
a  complete  system  of  theology.  It  is  simply  the  teach- 
ings of  Scripture  arranged  according  to  their  great  lead- 
ing topics.  One  can  hardly  help  feeling  sometimes  that 
its  words  verge  closely  on  inspiration.  The  longer  it  is 
tried  by  time  and  experience  and  the  utterances  of  Scrip- 
ture, the  more  valuable  does  it  appear. 

The  memorizing  of  this  catechism  in  youth  becomes 
a  matter  of  overwhelming  importance  when  it  is  con- 
sidered that  so  treasured  up  it  has  a  vast  influence  in 
fixing  the  doctrines  and  principles  for  life.  Based  as  it 
is  on  Scripture,  and  more  and  more  clearly  seen  to  be  so 
as  it  is  better  understood,  it  can  hardly  fail  of  having 
this  abiding  effect.  Experience  abundantly  proves  that 
where  the  mind  is  thus  early  filled  with  the  truth  of 
God  by  having  it  wrought  into  its  very  texture,  it 
does  not  often  depart  from  it.  Those  who  are  thus 
trained  become  comparatively  safe  from  infidelity  and 

50 


394  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

from  running  after  wild  and  destructive  opinions  in 
religion.  Surely,  it  is  much  needed  at  the  present  time, 
when  there  is  so  much  looseness  of  religious  belief,  so 
much  falling  away  into  errors  and  skepticism. 

On  this  subject  we  quote  again  from  the  article  by 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Crowell  to  which  we  have  already  re- 
ferred : 

"  One  great  advantage  in  giving  instruction  through 
the  Catechism  is  found  in  this  fact — that  it  contains, 
in  short  and  pithy  sentences  where  every  word  tells,  a 
complete  and  accurate  summary  of  doctrine.  Nor  can 
it  be  objected  that  this  is  exalting  it  to  a  place  which 
belongs  only  to  the  Scriptures,  since  every  proposition 
in  the  Catechism  is  based  upon  the  word  of  God,  makes 
its  appeal  to  the  word  of  God,  and  so  by  that  very 
thing  exalts  the  Bible  to  its  normal  place  as  the  ultimate 
standard  and  rule  of  faith  and  practice.  This  '  form  of 
sound  w^ords '  is  such  that  sometimes  one  single  phrase 
or  expression,  one  word  rather  than  another,  will  con- 
dense in  itself,  and  keep  for  ready  use,  a  whole  set  of 
Scripture  teachings — in  fact,  a  very  body  of  divinity. 

"  The  advantages  of  such  clear,  simple,  concise  state- 
ments of  God's  truth  as  these  must  be  evident  at  once 
to  every  candid  mind.  And  if  in  early  life  a  system- 
atic view  of  Christian  doctrine  be  obtained  and  digested 
and  stored  in  the  memory,  the  harmony  and  relation  of 
the  teachings  of  the  Bible  will  be  recognized,  and  the 
pernicious  heresies  which  gain  the  assent  of  so  many 
people  will  be  at  once  rejected.  And  in  these  days  of 
ours,  when  respect  for  all  that  is  sacred  and  venerable 
is  sneered  at  by  many  as  weakness  and  superstition, 
when  the  march  of  intellect,  as  they  call  it,  is  the  pre- 
text for  so  much  change,  and  when  the  very  '  founda- 
tions '  are  in  danger  of  being  destroyed,  what  a  grand 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  395 

thing  it  would  be,  for  the  young  especially,  to  be  'rooted 
and  grounded '  in  the  truth,  that  they  may  not  be  the 
helpless  dupes  of  every  plausible  impostor  and  be  tossed 
about  like  feathers  by  '  every  wind  of  doctrine ' ! 

"  And  if,  at  any  time,  there  should  be  shown  a  dis- 
position to  banish  the  form  of  sound  words  from  the 
early  training  of  our  children,  then  it  should  be  recog- 
nized as  a  solemn  obligation,  on  the  part  of  those  whom 
God  has  set  as  watchmen  on  the  walls  of  Zion,  to  incul- 
cate it  with  renewed  zeal  as  an  invaluable  bulwark  of 
the  truth.  The  peculiar  characteristic  of  our  age  in 
the  domain  of  religious  truth  is  looseness.  The  tend- 
ency most  prevailing  is  to  make  the  way  of  religious 
belief  smooth  and  broad  and  easy,  to  avoid  giving 
offence,  and  to  please  the  natural  heart,  even  though 
God  declares  that  heart  to  be  '  deceitful  and  desperately 
wicked.' " 

The  value  of  this  formula  of  divine  truth  has  been 
abundantly  demonstrated  by  the  experience  of  ages,  by 
the  testimony  of  piety  and  by  the  deep  foundations  of 
righteousness  it  has  helped  to  lay  in  many  a  highly- 
favored  community.  All  who  have  well  understood  it, 
all  who  have  compared  it  with  the  Scriptures,  all  who 
have  candidly  studied  the  uprightness  and  stability  of 
character  which  have  ever  distinguished  those  who  were 
imbued  with  its  principles,  will  add  their  testimony.  Its 
influence  in  making  any  people  intelligent,  virtuous, 
religious,  free  and  stable  may  be  seen  in  Scotland,  in 
the  north  of  Ireland,  and  in  those  parts  of  America 
and  England  where  it  has  been  most  used.  If  the  Sab- 
bath-school only  succeed  in  fixing  this  in  the  memory 
and  hearts  of  the  great  body  of  its  scholars,  it  will  have 
accomplished  a  mission  the  benign  effects  of  which  will 
have  no  limits  either  in  time  or  eternity. 


396  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

We  ought  to  be  the  more  incited  to  make  this  a  part 
of  the  regular  exercises  of  the  Sabbath-school  from  the 
consideration  that  if  the  Catechism  is  not  memorized  in 
youth  it  probably  never  will  be  afterward.  Like  spell- 
ing, reading,  writing  and  other  fundamental  branches 
of  education,  it  must  ordinarily  be  learned  in  childhood 
if  ever.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is  seen  that  very  few 
do  study  it  in  adult  years.  Children  memorize  easily, 
and  it  would  not  be  the  task  for  them  to  lay  up  this 
treasure  in  their  memories  that  it  would  be  for  others. 
Moreover,  by  committing  it  in  childhood  it  will  be  re- 
tained more  tenaciously,  and  become  incorporated  as  an 
essential  part  of  the  earliest  and  tenderest  associations 
of  their  being.  How  anxious,  then,  should  we  be  not 
to  let  the  golden  opportunity  slip  until  this  precious 
acquisition  is  made !  We  should  be  stirred  up  by  the 
homely  motto,  so  true  here,  that  it  is  "  7iow  or  7iever.'^ 

An  objection  very  often  brought  against  the  learning 
of  the  Catechism  by  children  is,  that  they  cannot  un- 
derstand it — that  it  is  to  them  nothing  but  a  tissue  of 
unmeaning  words.  This  difficulty  is  greatly  exagge- 
rated ;  there  is  far  more  in  the  Catechism  that  is  compre- 
hensible by  children  than  is  commonly  imagined.  But 
supposing  it  to  be  so  in  part,  they  will  understand  it 
more  and  more  fully  as  reason  strengthens,  and  after- 
ward see  it  to  be  a  mine  of  the  most  valuable  of  all  truth. 
And  then  they  will  thank  the  Sabbath-school  with  all 
their  hearts  that  it  persevered — even  against  their  incli- 
nation it  may  have  been — in  enriching  them  with  treas- 
ures of  divine  knowledge  which  gold  could  not  purchase. 

Now,  the  Sabbath-school  is  a  most  important  instru- 
mentality for  this  teaching  of  the  Catechism.  It  has 
collected  within  its  walls  the  very  class  of  persons  who 
ought  to  learn  it,  and  who  may  be  induced  to  undertake 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  397 

the  task.  The  incitement  of  the  example  of  others 
learning  it,  and  the  influence  of  pastor,  suj)erintendent 
and  teachers,  will  lead  many  to  begin  the  work  and  to 
persevere  in  it  who  w^ould  not  otherwise  think  of  so 
doing.  It  is  a  school  for  learning  religious  truth,  and 
this  comes  in  naturally  as  an  appropriate  branch  of  its 
exercises.  The  experience  of  many  Sabbath-schools, 
where  the  Catechism  is  studied  successfully,  proves  that 
it  is  practicable  to  introduce  it  into  all ;  and  it  is  to  be 
remembered  that  many  of  the  children  collected  in 
our  Sabbath-schools  never  will  be  taught  the  Catechism 
at  home. 

We  would  strongly  recommend  a  plan  for  its  constant 
study  in  the  Sabbath-school  and  for  making  it  a  part 
of  the  regular  exercises  which  has  been  tested  by  years 
of  use.  In  the  closing  exercises  of  every  Sabbath  let 
the  whole  school  repeat  tw^o  answers  of  the  Catechism 
in  concert,  and  then  go  back  and  review  ten  by  repeat- 
ing them  in  the  same  way.  In  this  manner  the  whole 
Catechism  will  be  recited  every  year,  and  reviewed  at  least 
ten  times.  This  process,  continued  year  after  year,  must 
necessarily  make  the  scholars  familiar  with  it.  The 
plan  is  perfectly  ^practicable ;  it  takes  up  but  a  short 
time  of  the  school ;  it  becomes  an  interesting  part  of 
the  exercises,  and  it  fixes  the  Catechism  in  the  memory 
and  affections  of  the  scholars  with  hardly  any  effort. 
When  any  school  adopts  it,  it  is  not  likely  soon  to  be 
abandoned,  as  an  experience  of  ten  or  twelve  years  has 
proved.  Even  if  some  of  the  scholars  should  read  them 
as  they  repeat  the  answers,  or  if  they  should  only  hear 
others  answering,  still  much  of  the  phraseology  and  of 
the  truth  will  ultimately  lodge  in  their  memories. 

We  would  earnestly  recommend  that  in  this  or  in  some 
other  way  the  study  of  the  Catechism  be  made  a  prom- 


398  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

inent  part  of  the  exercises  of  every  Sabbath-school. 
The  school  should  never  tire  of  it  or  think  that  it  has 
been  memorized  to  perfection.  It  should  be  repeated 
year  after  year — repeated  until  it  never  can  be  forgot- 
ten, re^^eated  until  it  becomes  a  part  of  the  thought 
and  the  language,  of  the  very  mind  of  every  child  and 
youth  in  the  Sabbath-school.  We  would  impress  this 
counsel  by  the  words  of  the  Kev.  Dr.  W.  G.  T. 
Shedd  as  he  closes  his  admirable  work  on  the  duties 
of  the  pastor :  "  In  closing  these  brief  chapters  upon 
Pastoral  Theology  we  feel  deeply  that  there  is  not  a 
topic  of  greater  importance  than  this  subject  of  cate- 
chising ;  and  the  last  words  we  should  desire  to  address 
a  young  clergymen  as  he  is  going  forth  to  his  life-long 
labor  would  be  to  make  full  proof  of  that  part  of  his 
ministry  to  which  belongs  the  indoctrination  of  the 
rising  generation  in  the  truths  and  principles  of  the 
Christian  religion." 

(d)  Cultivating  the  Benevolence  of  the  Children. 

We  have  already  shown,  in  another  place,  that  one 
of  the  three  great  objects  of  the  Sabbath-school  is  to 
cultivate  the  benevolence  of  the  young ;  and  in  doing 
this  it  should  not  merely  teach  what  beneficence  is,  but 
should  also  illustrate  it  by  leading  the  scholars  to  its  actual 
practice.  It  should  train  them  in  doing  good,  especially 
by  offering  their  gifts  to  the  treasury  of  the  Lord.  Its 
object  should  be  to  exercise  them  in  giving  out  of  a 
spirit  of  benevolence,  to  accustom  them  to  give  for 
Christ's  sake,  to  train  them  to  give  because  it  is  an 
essential  element  of  the  Christian  life.  It  should  be 
the  established  rule  of  every  Sabbath-school  that  every 
Sabbath  an  offering  of  the  scholars  shall  be  made  for 
the  cause  of  God  and  righteousness.     Both  in  theory 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  399 

and  practice  it  should  be  perpetually  inculcated,  as  it 
is  taught  in  Scripture,  that  prayers  and  alms  must  go 
together  in  the  worship  that  is  true  and  acceptable.  It 
should  be  impressed  upon  the  minds  of  the  children 
from  their  earliest  days  by  the  teaching  of  parents, 
pastor  and  Sabbath-school  that  this  is  fundamental  in 
religion. 

The  great  hope  of  the  world  to-day,  inasmuch  as  God 
has  connected  its  salvation  so  intimately  with  human 
agency,  is  that  the  rising  generation  will  be  more  lib- 
eral than  their  fathers.  The  principle  of  beneficence, 
which  demands  the  giving  away  of  that  which  is  most 
highly  prized  among  men  to  objects  which  are  purely 
spiritual,  and  at  the  mere  command  of  God,  is  a  very 
difficult  principle  to  establish.  It  encounters  the 
natural  and  most  formidable  selfishness  of  the  human 
heart,  and  that  love  of  money  which  even  the  pen  of 
inspiration  declares  to  be  "  the  root  of  all  evil."  And 
the  great  thing  to  be  aimed  at  is  to  get  the  principle  of 
benevolence  established  before  the  other  principle  of 
selfishness  shall  have  become  so  firmly  rooted  as  to  ab- 
sorb everything.  If  ever  the  nobler  principle  is  to  gain 
the  ascendency,  except  as  it  is  done  by  the  supernatural 
grace  of  God,  it  must  be  worked  into  the  soul  while  it 
is  yet  tender  and  suscejDtible  of  abiding  impressions. 

Hence  the  importance  of  the  Sabbath-school  culti- 
vating in  the  children  the  spirit  of  benevolence.  To 
this  end  they  should  be  thoroughly  instructed  in  the 
benevolent  work  of  the  Church ;  tlie}^  should  be  made 
to  see  that  it  is  by  far  the  greatest  work  of  the  world, 
and  their  minds  should  be  enlarged  and  drawn  out  of 
self  by  the  study  of  the  grandest  enterj^rise  of  the  age. 
Then  it  should  be  impressed  upon  them  that  this  is  a 
work  in  which  they  have  something  to  do,  to  which  God 


400  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

and  their  own  highest  glory  call  them.  They  should  be 
so  trained  that  they  will  love  to  give — that  their  whole 
life  will  be  ennobled  and  sweetened  by  the  effort  to  save 
that  they  may  have  the  more  to  give  to  the  cause  which 
brought  down  Jesus  to  the  cross,  and  on  which  the  salva- 
tion of  millions  upon  millions  of  souls  is  dependent.  Oh, 
blessed  will  it  be  for  them  and  for  their  generation  if 
they  are  so  trained  that  they  never  shall  remember  the 
time  when  they  did  not  love  to  give  to  God  and  his 
blessed  gospel ! 

In  this  matter  of  developing  the  benevolence  of  the 
children  it  is  worthy  of  special  attention  that  their  gifts 
be  placed  in  the  treasury  of  the  Lord,  and  not  devoted 
to  their  own  interests.  In  many  a  school  all  that  the 
scholars  contribute  is  spent  in  defraying  its  own  ex- 
J3enses — a  system  which  is  most  objectionable  on  many 
accounts.  Certainly  it  is  not  cultivating  their  benev- 
olence to  have  all  their  gifts  terminate  in  themselves. 
It  is  only  selfishness.  It  is  moreover  a  shame  for  any 
church  to  compel  its  children  to  defray  the  expenses  of 
its  own  school.  Unspeakably  better  is  it  to  accustom 
them  to  giving  to  objects  of  general  benevolence,  so  that 
they  may  learn  to  do  good  to  others  and  help  forward 
the  cause  of  Christ  and  truth. 

This  is  important  for  the  purpose  of  training  the 
young  in  the  work  of  benevolence,  but  it  is  also  import- 
ant because  of  the  aggregate  amount  which  might  be 
contributed  by  all  our  Sabbath-schools.  It  would  tell 
in  a  very  important  manner  upon  the  whole  benevolent 
work  of  the  Church.  It  would  tell  far  more  on  the 
future,  and  that  the  very  near  future.  It  would  soon 
impart  a  new  impulse  to  all  the  Boards  and  other  be- 
nevolent operations  of  the  Church.  Let  us  take  exam- 
ples.    Supposing  that  in  a  school  of  three  hundred 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  401 

scholars  each  contributes  one  cent  every  Sabbath,  the 
aggregate  will  be  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  dollars  a 
year — enough  to  pay  the  appropriation  of  the  Board  of 
Education  to  a  young  man  preparing  for  the  ministry. 
Supposing  each  scholar  gives  three  cents  a  Sabbath,  the 
amount  will  be  four  hundred  and  sixty-eight  dollars  a 
year,  which  would  support  a  Sabbath-school  mission- 
ary of  the  Board  of  Publication.  Suj^posing  that  each 
brings  five  cents,  then  the  sum  will  be  seven  hundred 
and  eighty  dollars  a  year,  and  this  would  pay  tlie  salary 
of  a  lay  missionary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
and  the  appropriation  to  one  of  our  home  missionaries. 
Or  if  the  contributions  were  distributed  among  all  the 
Boards,  still  the  amounts  to  each  would  be  very  consid- 
erable. If  all  our  schools  would  do  this  the  income  to 
the  Church  would  be  vast.  It  would  soon  shame  the 
adult  members  of  our  congregations  into  giving  far  more 
than  they  now  do.  As  a  matter  of  fact  there  are  Sab- 
bath-schools which  actually  contribute  more  to  the 
Lord's  cause  than  do  all  the  rest  of  the  congregation. 
Let  this  matter  receive  due  attention  in  all  our  Sabbath- 
schools,  let  the  scholars  be  properly  instructed  and 
trained  in  giving  for  the  spread  of  the  gospel  in  all  its 
departments,  and  the  whole  aspect  of  the  Church  and 
the  world  will  soon  be  changed. 

The  contributions  of  the  Sabbath-school  ought  to  be 
appropriated  to  the  Church's  own  Boards  or  benevolent 
operations.  The  united  piety  and  wisdom  of  the  Church 
have  planned  and  perfected  these  schemes  of  benevo- 
lence ;  they  embrace  the  whole  field  of  benevolent 
operation  ;  they  are  economical ;  they  are  for  the  prop- 
agation of  the  truth  as  the  Church  itself  understands 
it ;  they  are  responsible  in  their  management  to  the 
whole   Church;   and  they  have   therefore   a  right  to 

51 


402  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

look  to  the  Sabbath-school  as  well  as  the  church  for 
their  support.  On  this  point  it  was  very  appropri- 
ately said  by  Rev.  Dr.  John  W.  Dulles:  "Where  does 
*the  money  go?  The  money  given  by  our  Sabbath- 
school  scholars,  we  mean.  Who  get  it?  Our  Sabbath- 
schools  are  the  hunting-ground  of  every  good  cause, 
from  the  widows'  homes  to  exploration  societies,  and  of 
some  causes  not  so  good.  The  hungry  and  homeless 
enterprises  that  cannot  effect  an  entrance  to  the  church, 
at  whose  doors  sit  the  watchful  session,  sidle  up  to  the 
Sabbath-school  and  modestly  ask  for  only  the  crumbs 
from  the  children's  table.  Soft-hearted  superintendents 
shrink  from  saying  '  No  '  to  '  so  good  '  a  thing,  and  the 
gifts  of  the  little  ones  are  voted  away  with  uplifted 
hands.  In  Presbyterian  churches  this  matter  should 
be  controlled  by  the  session.  Where  organization  has 
not  reached  this  perfection  the  greatest  firmness  should 
be  exercised  by  the  officers  of  the  school  in  barring  out 
these  miscellaneous  appeals.  The  established  Church- 
channels  of  benevolence  afford  abundant  outlets  for  the 
sifts  of  the  children.  Here  we  have  Boards  under  the 
strictest  supervision  and  most  economical  management 
carrying  on  the  grandest  schemes  of  benevolence.  Mis- 
sions to  the  heathen,  home  missions.  Sabbath-school  mis- 
sion-work can  be  aided  through  these  organizations,  with 
the  assurance  that  the  money  is  safely  given.  Moreover, 
if  our  children  give  through  these  Boards  when  they  are 
young,  they  will  love  them  and  give  through  them  when 
they  are  old.  With  such  channels  open  to  us  for  the 
use  of  Sabbath-school  mission-funds,  it  is  most  unwise 
to  dissipate  these  gifts  through  agencies  of  which  we 
know  little  and  over  which  we  have  no  control." 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  403 

{e)  The  Sabbath-school  to  be  kept  in  Sympathy  with 
THE  Church. 

Very  much  of  the  vahie  of  the  Sabbath-school  de- 
pends upon  keeping  it  in  vital  connection  and  strong 
sympathy  with  the  Church.  The  Church  has  this  high 
claim  upon  teachers  and  scholars  because  it  was  appoint- 
ed of  God ;  because  it  was  set  up  to  be  the  light  of  the 
world ;  because  it  has  outlasted  every  other  institution 
the  world  has  ever  seen ;  because  it  is  composed  of  the 
very  best  of  men,  even  the  redeemed  of  the  Lord ;  and 
because  with  its  interests  are  bound  up  the  interests  of 
the  young,  the  interests  of  truth  and  righteousness,  all 
the  highest  interests  of  the  race.  For  these  and  other 
reasons  in  the  Sabbath-school  there  should  be  not  an 
act,  not  a  word,  not  a  thought,  in  opposition  to  the 
Church ;  neither  should  there  be  any  ignoring  of  its 
authority,  or  any  disposition  to  stand  aloof  or  to  act  in- 
dependently of  that  body  of  which  Christ  is  the  Head, 
and  old  or  young  but  component  parts.  The  Sabbath- 
school  should  take  pains  to  be  identified  with  it  in  every- 
thing. Superintendent  and  teachers  should  remember 
that  their  manner  of  conducting  the  school  will  have 
much  to  do  with  keeping  up  this  reverence  for  the 
Church  in  the  minds  of  the  children. 

To  this  end  the  scholars  should  be  kept  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  Church  in  all  her  interests,  nature, 
history  and  destiny.  It  is  well  that  the  school  should 
be  often  spoken  to  concerning  it  in  affectionate  terms. 
Patriotism  loves  to  dwell  upon  the  high  honors  of  its 
country  and  relate  them  to  its  children  ;  far  more  ar- 
dently should  loyalty  to  the  Church  of  God  fill  the 
minds  of  its  offspring  with  admiration  for  her  glories. 
The  children  should  be  made  to  see  the  superior  advan- 


404  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

tages  which  the  Church  has  above  every  mere  institu- 
tion of  men  ;  they  should  be  taught  her  honorable  his- 
tory, and  they  should  be  kept  well  acquainted  with  the 
various  projects  she  is  carrying  on  for  the  purpose  of 
saving  and  sanctifying  the  human  race.  The  more  they 
are  made  to  know  of  the  Chiirch,  the  more  they  will  be 
interested  in  her  and  be  drawn  to  her  fold.  They 
should  be  made  to  feel  that  the  Church  is  theirs,  and 
awakened  to  a  loving  concern  in  all  her  affairs.  They 
should  also  be  taught  that  they  have  duties  toward  the 
Church — duties  to  help  forward  her  interests,  to  love 
her  and  to  strive  to  bring  others  to  love  her.  There 
should  be  cultivated  in  the  minds  of  the  scholars  an 
intelligent  and  sincere  attachment  to  their  own  denomi- 
nation. If  patriotism  loves  its  own  country,  should  not 
piety  love  its  own  Church  ?  Our  own  denomination, 
whatever  it  is,  we  think  to  be  the  best,  as  we  show  by 
our  connection  with  it ;  should  we  not  teach  our  chil- 
dren what  we  so  sincerely  believe  ?  To  stay  them  in 
the  midst  of  wildly-floating  theories,  to  fix  them  in  the 
possession  of  the  blessings  of  the  house  of  God,  it  is 
deeply  important  that  all  our  children  should  be  taught 
to  love  their  own  Church. 

The  Sabbath-school  should  use  its  influence  to  induce 
the  scholars  to  attend  regularly  upon  the  services  of  the 
sanctuary.  They  are  a  part  of  the  congregation,  and 
it  is  their  right  and  duty  to  be  present  at  its  worship. 
There  they  may  receive  the  highest  blessings  which 
God  comes  into  the  assemblies  of  his  people  for  the 
purpose  of  bestowing.  If  they  are  influenced  to  attend 
it  in  their  youth,  the  habit  will  be  formed,  and  in 
after  years  they  will  be  drawn  to  the  house  of  God  by 
the  old  hallowed  associations.  They  will  be  led  to 
love  the  sanctuary,  and  in  many  ,an  hour  of  retirement 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  405 

to  long  for  its  blessings.  The  superintendent  and  teach- 
ers of  the  school  have  peculiar  facilities  for  influencing 
the  scholars  to  attend  the  services  of  the  church.  They 
can  show  them  that  it  is  their  duty  to  go ;  they  can  ar- 
range plans  for  taking  them  there ;  they  can  question 
them  about  the  sermons  and  other  services,  and  so  stimu- 
late their  interest ;  they  can  always  be  present  themselves, 
and  lead  by  their  example  ;  and  they  can  notice  whether 
the  scholars  have  been  there,  and  thus  show  that.it  is  an 
object  which  rests  upon  their  hearts.  Sometimes  the 
teachers  may  take  their  classes,  or  as  many  of  them  as 
they  can  induce  to  go,  in  a  body — a  plan  that  will  have 
influence  with  many.  It  should  be  affectionately  and 
emphatically  impressed  upon  the  minds  of  the  scholars 
that  only  a  part  of  their  duty  on  the  Lord's  day  is 
performed  when  they  attend  Sabbath-school — the  other 
part  is  to  attend  upon  the  preaching  of  the  sanctuary. 
Let  them  be  accustomed  to  go  from  their  childhood,  and 
then  they  will  not  be  absent  from  their  places  in  the 
house  of  God  in  their  adult  years. 

If  possible,  pastor  and  elders,  as  well  as  superintend- 
ent, should  know  the  children  of  the  Sabbath-school  in- 
dividually. This  of  course  will  be  very  difficult  in 
large  schools.  But  much  can  be  done  toward  it  by 
giving  close  attention  to  them  personally,  and  by  striv- 
ing to  recognize  them,  at  least  by  their  family  resem- 
blance. Nothing  will  gain  their  affection  more  surely 
than  to  let  them  see  that  they  are  noticed,  and  so  much 
thought  of  as  to  be  known  even  by  name.  Then,  more- 
over, they  can  be  personally  watched  over  in  their  spir- 
itual interests.  That  pastor  who  is  so  highly  favored 
as  to  be  able  to  tell  the  scholars  of  his  Sabbath-school 
by  name,  or  even  by  their  family,  has  in  his  hands  a 
wonderful  power  for  good. 


406  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

(/)  Improvements  in  Sabbath-school  Work. 

The  progressive  age  in  which  we  are  living  requires 
that  there  should  be  advance  toward  perfection  in  this 
noble  enterprise.  There  are  very  great  improvements 
in  the  art  of  secular  teaching ;  so  also  should  there  be 
in  the  art  of  religious  teaching.  As  a  blessed  fact  it  is 
manifest  that  the  whole  subject  of  the  Sabbath-school, 
with  its.  various  interests,  is  becoming  better  and  better 
understood.  Now,  it  is  clearly  our  wisdom  in  this  mat- 
ter to  fall  in  with  the  spirit  of  the  age  and  guide  the 
improvements.  There  must  be  change,  and  it  is  better 
for  us  to  admit  the  fact,  and  if  possible  control  that 
change.  As  is  admitted  on  all  hands,  we  should  aim 
at  a  far  higher  standard  of  teaching  in  our  Sabbath- 
schools.  The  working  of  tliem  needs  to  be  vastly  im- 
proved. This  is  felt  everywhere.  Those  who  are  to 
teach  youtliful  immortals  the  way  of  salvation  need  a 
preparation  that  is  but  seldom  appreciated.  We  can 
never  hope  to  arrive  at  perfection  here,  but  we  can 
make  it  our  aim.  We  can  rise  far  higher.  There 
should  be  strenuous  efforts  made,  in  some  way,  to  qual- 
ify our  teachers  better  for  their  task.  Mere  novelties 
in  teaching  are  to  be  guarded  against.  Some  of  these 
may  take  the  life  and  spirituality  out  of  the  schools. 
Among  the  wisest  and  best  of  our  people  these  novelties 
are  greatly  dreaded.  At  the  same  time,  every  real  im- 
provement in  the  working  of  the  Sabbath -school  is  to 
be  diligently  sought  after  and  adopted.  There  should 
be  progress  here.  Our  motto  should  be,  "  Higher ! 
higher!"  The  everlasting  truths  of  the  gospel  cannot 
change  or  be  changed,  but  the  modes  of  communicating 
and  impressing  them  may  be  greatly  changed  and 
improved. 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  407 

1.  The  necessity  for  constant  ivakefulness  as  to  all  real 
improvements  in  the  /Sabbath-school  work  may  be  seen 
when  it  is  considered  that  that  work  is  still  in  a  forma- 
tive state.  At  first,  and  for  a  long  time  afterward,  its 
main  object  was  to  instruct  ignorant  children  in  spell- 
ing, reading  and  writing.  Then,  for  a  while,  little  more 
was  aimed  after  in  its  teachings  than  what  pertains 
simply  to  the  intellectual  part  of  religion.  Afterward 
the  chief  attention  seemed  to  be  bestowed  upon  the 
machinery  of  the  school  and  upon  the  entertainment 
of  the  children — upon  furnishing  them  with  shows, 
exhibitions,  festivals  and  other  things  by  which  they 
might  be  attracted.  Now  the  institution  is  manifestly 
settling  down  into  what  it  should  be — namely,  the 
Church  working  in  the  department  of  the  young,  and 
that  with  the  aim  of  leading  them,  through  the  study 
of  the  Bible,  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ,  to  the 
possession  of  principles  formed  by  the  great  doctrines 
of  the  gospel,  and  to  the  practice  of  true  benevolence. 

2.  It  should  be  the  aim,  in  the  management  of  the 
Sabbath-school,  to  adopt  all  real  improvements — all  im- 
jn'ovements  tvhich  are  calculated  to  make  the  work  more 
effective  in  accomplishing  its  great  end.  In  order  to  do 
this  wisely,  however,  suggested  schemes,  called  im})rove- 
ments,  must  be  carefully  scrutinized.  And  this  again 
will  involve  an  intelligent  investigation  of  what  these 
projwsed  improvements  are,  what  their  authority,  what 
their  aim,  what  their  tendency,  and  what,  as  tested 
by  experience,  their  influence.  It  will  very  often  be 
advisable  to  wait,  to  watch  and  to  continue  the  exami- 
nation. If  the  suggested  plans  infringe  upon  the  Bible 
or  Bible  truth,  if  they  ignore  the  Catechism,  if  they 
slight  the  Church  which  Christ  has  established,  if  they 
propose  to  worship  God  in  some  other  way  than  he  has 


408  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

appointed,  if  they  lead  to  eiTor,  if  their  influence  is  to 
divert  attention  from  the  real  object  which  ought  to  be 
had  in  view,  if  they  secularize  the  Sabbath-school,  if 
they  pander  to  the  love  of  novelty  and  show, — if  such 
be  their  prevailing  tendency,  they  ought  to  be  rejected 
without  any  hesitation. 

Leaving  out  all  these  exceptions,  it  will  be  found  that 
there  are  many  modern  real  improvements  in  this  work 
which  ought  to  be  adopted.  Many  important  ideas  as 
to  the  manner  of  imparting  religious  truth  have  been 
borrowed  from  the  improvements  in  the  secular  schools. 
Some  of  the  best  minds  and  hearts  of  the  age  have  been 
devoted  to  this  subject,  and  the  result  of  their  labors  is 
telling  most  beneficially.  The  progress  of  the  Sabbath- 
school  may  be  seen  in  its  improved  methods  of  interest- 
ing the  young,  in  its  helps,  books,  commentaries,  journals 
and  other  appliances  for  facilitating  the  teacher's  work, 
and  in  the  singing  by  which  it  attracts  and  gives  a 
sweet  charm  to  the  truths  of  salvation.  There  is  con- 
stant and  healthy  improvement  in  all  these  things. 
Discoveries  are  being  made  for  imparting  old  truths 
in  more  attractive  and  successful  ways.  Old  plans  of 
teaching  are  better  understood,  better  appreciated  and 
better  applied.  The  one  great  improvement  which  is 
now  looming  up  as  to  the  conception  of  the  chief  end 
of  the  Sabbath-school  is  gradually  changing  and  sancti- 
fying the  whole  character  of  the  work. 

Now,  in  this  blessed  effort  to  elevate  the  Sabbath- 
school  to  a  higher  stage  of  efficiency,  usefulness  and 
spirituality,  every  pastor,  every  superintendent  and 
every  teacher  should  stand  ready  to  take  a  part.  Every 
improvement  that  evidently  promises  better  things 
should  be  tried  and  worked  out  to  still  higher  perfec- 
tion.    No  plan  should  be  rejected  sim^^ly  because  it  is 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  409 

new.  In  the  example  of  the  great  apostle,  who  could 
say  of  himself,  "  I  am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that 
I  might  by  all  means  save  some"  (1  Cor.  ix.  22),  we  have 
scriptural  authority  for  adapting  ourselves  to  circum- 
stances which  are  favorable  to  the  promotion  of  the 
cause  of  Christ  and  truth. 

3.  At  the  present  time  there  is  probably  need  for 
special  care  that  too  much  machinery  be  not  ivrought 
into  the  management  of  our  Sabbath-schools.  In  many 
quarters  the  tendency  is  strongly  in  this  direction.  It 
may  be  that  abuses  of  this  kind  are  merely  temporary, 
as  the  result  of  the  wonderful  progress  of  the  whole 
work.  The  danger  lies  in  the  disposition  to  adopt  mere 
novelties,  and  in  the  tendency  to  spend  the  energies  of 
the  school  in  drills,  entertainments,  banners,  fancy  names, 
responses,  fantastic  plans  of  studying  Scripture,  and  in 
other  contrivances  which  have  no  other  promise  than 
to  interest  and  amuse.  But  experience  has  already 
proved  that  many  of  these  are  impracticable  or  useless, 
or  detrimental  to  the  real  object  of  the  Sabbath-school 
in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  scholars.  The  evils  are 
curing  themselves.  The  pastor  should  carefully  guard 
his  school  against  this  multiplication  of  harmfid  ma- 
chinery, and  yet  not  so  as  to  exclude  that  which  is  really 
valuable. 

The  Sabbath-school  ought  never  to  be  turned  into  a 
drill-room.  That  is  not  its  design,  and  never  can  be 
one  of  its  perfections.  The  effort  to  make  it  such  has 
been  carried  to  the  most  absurd  lengths ;  even  to  the  de- 
gree of  proposing  that  the  boys  be  subject  to  military 
drill  during  the  week  in  order  that  they  might  yield 
more  prompt  submission  to  the  discipline  of  the  school. 
Too  many  and  useless  rules  are  sure  to  be  violated,  and 
so  lead  to  interminable  difficulties.     A  school  may  be 

52 


410  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

very  easily  systematized  to  death,  as  many  sad  instances 
prove.  Prof.  John  S.  Hart,  whose  ripe  judgment  and 
large  experience  in  both  Sabbath  and  secular  schools 
give  his  opinion  peculiar  weight,  has  forcibly  said  upon 
this  subject :  "  There  are  two  ways  of  killing  all  life 
out  of  a  school.  One  is  to  load  it  down  with  a  complex 
machinery  of  laws  and  by-laws — to  '  constitution  '  it  to 
death.  The  other  is  to  make  its  offices  a  bo*ne  of  elec- 
tioneering contention." 

A  good  rule  to  adopt  in  this  matter  is  that  just  as 
much  machinery  shall  be  used  in  conducting  the  school 
as  may  be  necessary  for  securing  good  order  and  atten- 
tion, and  no  more.  Whatever  plans  are  calculated  to 
produce  a  devotional  spirit  on  the  Lord's  day,  or  to  im- 
press the  truth  more  deeply  on  the  heart,  or  to  aid  in 
turning  the  feet  into  the  way  of  life,  are  worthy  of  being 
faithfully  tried.  These  will  probably  prove  advanta- 
geous, but  it  will  hardly  be  safe  to  go  beyond  them. 
And  even  these  should  be  used  as  means  to  the  higher 
end,  never  as  the  chief  object  of  the  school. 

{g)  Peomptness  in  Everything. 

This  is  the  one  great,  comprehensive  principle  extend- 
ing to  the  opening  and  closing  of  the  session,  the  con- 
ducting of  its  public  exej-cises,  the  movements  of  the 
superintendent,  the  instructions  of  the  teachers,  the 
work  of  the  librarians,  and  the  duties  of  the  scholars, 
which  involves  nearly  all  that  need  be  said  as  to  the 
management  of  the  school.  It  is,  in  fact,  the  great  se- 
cret of  managing  the  Sabbath-school.  The  exercises 
should  always  commence  at  the  appointed  minute.  There 
should  be  no  dragging  in  giving  out  hymns  or  announ- 
cing notices,  and  no  whispering  by  superintendent  or 
other  officers  between  the  parts  of  the  services.     The 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  411 

scholars  should  never  be  allowed  to  become  weary  by- 
pauses  or  by  dull  and  tiresome  exercises.  There  should 
always  be  something  to  do,  and  it  should  be  done  to  the 
minute.  By  every  movement  and  every  word  the  chil- 
dren should  be  made  to  see  that  those  who  conduct  the 
school  are  deeply  in  earnest,  and  that  they  have  an  im- 
portant business  on  hand.  If  this  one  counsel  is  care- 
fully heeded,  thought  out  and  followed,  it  is  believed 
that  there  will  be  but  very  little  trouble  in  conducting 
any  Sabbath-school. 

(h)  The  Library. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  in  this  treatise  to  enter  with 
much  minuteness  into  the  consideration  of  the  manage- 
ment  of  the  Sabbath-school ;  but  the  library  has  grown 
to  be  such  a  prominent  feature  of  the  work  that  it  would 
not  be  justifiable  to  pass  it  over  without  some  notice. 
The  making  of  books  for  the  Sabbath-school,  the  pur- 
chasing of  libraries  and  the  furnishing  of  the  reading 
of  the  scholars  have  become  matters  so  vast  in  their 
magnitude  and  important  in  their  influences  that  few 
persons  are  properly  awake  to  them.  The  Sabbath-school 
libraries,  to  an  important  extent,  constitute  the  reading 
of  the  youth  of  the  community.  They  are  helping 
very  greatly  to  shape  the  taste  for  reading  in  the  rising 
generation.  Looked  at  in  this  light,  as  furnishing  both 
the  material  and  taste  for  readino;  in  this  readins:  acre, 
the  subject  of  the  Sabbath-school  library  becomes  one 
of  immeasurable  importance.  Every  pastor  should 
look  into  it  most  carefully,  for  it  is  sending  out  its  influ- 
ences all  around  him,  and  affecting  his  work  to  a  degree 
which  he  perhaps  little  imagines. 

That  there  are  serious  difficulties  and  dangers  con- 
nected with  the  subject  will  appear  manifest  to  every 


412  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

one  who  enters  into  its  investigation.  Because  of  the 
great  demand  and  profit  immense  numbers  of  these  books 
are  published  and  pressed  into  libraries.  As  a  conse- 
quence, books  are  often  found  in  Sabbath-school  libra- 
ries that  have  scarcely  any  religious  element  in  them ; 
others,  again,  that  are  purely  secular,  such  as  the  lives 
of  generals  and  statesmen  ;  still  others  that  are  simply 
novels ;  and  others  that  as  to  literary  merit  and  every 
other  merit  are  worthless.  And  all  these  are  given  to 
the  children  on  the  Sabbath,  to  be  read  on  the  day  that 
is  set  apart  for  the  service  of  the  Lord  !  When  Sabbath- 
school  libraries  are  comjDOsed  of  such  books  they  do 
more  harm  than  good.  By  their  constantly  reading 
them  the  minds  of  the  children  become  crammed  with 
matter  which  is  of  no  profit — often  crammed  with  that 
which  is  unreal  or  worse — and  often,  after  a  while,  they 
become  so  accustomed  to  such  reading  that  they  will 
scarcely  look  at  anything  else. 

At  the  same  time,  it  is  manifest  that  fiction  ought 
not  to  be  excluded  from  all  the  books  that  are  placed 
in  the  hands  of  the  Sabbath-school  scholars.  Stories 
illustrative  of  gospel  truth  are  well  adapted  to  the  minds 
of  children.  They  will  read  them,  and  through  them 
receive  and  understand  the  truth  as  they  cannot  be  in- 
duced to  do  in  any  other  way.  The  fact  is  well  estab- 
lished that  such  stories  may  impress  religion  in  a  most 
beneficial  manner.  Then  the  works  that  contain  them 
may  be  made  to  take  the  place  of  other  books  of  an  evil 
tendency  that  would  certainly  be  read.  In  the  para- 
bles of  our  Lord,  and  in  such  stories  as  the  Pilgrim's 
Progress,  we  have  abundant  proof  that  this  method  of 
presenting  sacred  truth  is  both  lawful  and  profitable. 
Fiction,  then,  cannot  be  banished,  but  its  character 
should  be  guarded  with  the  most  watchful  care. 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  413 

There  are  two  things  in  reference  to  this  matter  which 
ought  to  receive  diligent  attention  from  the  authorities 
of  the  Sabbath-school :  1.  The  books  for  the  library 
should  be  selected  with  exceedingly  great  care,  so  that 
none  but  those  which  are  suitable  may  be  admitted. 
And  such  selection  cannot  be  made  directly  by  either 
teachers,  officers  or  pastor.  They  cannot  go  over  all  the 
books  that  are  offered  for  Sabbath-school  libraries;  and, 
unless  they  could  do  so,  it  would  be  impossible  for  them 
to  choose  only  those  that  are  reliable.  Hence,  the  only 
safety  is  to  select  from  catalogues  of  books  which  have 
been  carefully  read  and  approved  by  persons  whose  judg- 
ment can  be  trusted.  Much  time  should  be  devoted  to 
the  purchasing  of  books,  so  that  there  may  be  as  few 
mistakes  as  possible.  No  book  should  find  a  place  in 
the  Sabbath-school  library  unless  it  is  known  to  be  ap- 
propriate for  that  sacred  purpose. 

2.  Every  possible  effort  should  be  made  to  have  other 
books,  as  well  as  stories,  read  by  the  children.  Books 
on  religious  history  and  biography,  on  the  Bible  and 
personal  piety,  will  sometimes  be  read  by  even  very 
young  persons  if  they  are  properly  brought  before 
them.  If  the  pastor  or  officers  of  the  school,  having 
themselves  first  read  them,  would  commend  such  books 
by  name,  publicly  and  privately,  some  of  the  scholars 
would  be  induced  to  read  them  and  to  persuade  others 
to  do  so  also.  A  single  good  book,  made  popular  in 
this  way,  becomes  a  treasure  in  the  school. 

{i)  Prayer-meeting  Before  or  After  the  Exercises 
OF  THE  School. 

This  is  a  practice  which  we  would  very  highly  recom- 
mend. It  brings  down  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
upon  the  teachings  of  the  day  and  seals  them  upon  the 


414  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

hearts  of  the  scholars.  It  stamps  the  impress  of  saered- 
ness  upon  all  the  other  exercises.  It  sanctifies  the  whole 
work,  leads  the  teachers  to  a  proper  sense  of  dependence 
for  success  in  their  labors  and  turns  the  school  into  a 
glowing  scene  of  worship.  The  best  time  for  holding 
this  prayer-meeting  is  at  the  close  of  the  exercises  of 
the  Sabbath-school.  Then  more  of  the  teacliers  and 
scholars  will  be  likely  to  attend,  and  it  will  seal  the 
instructions  of  the  past  hour  by  a  special,  earnest 
and  united  petition  for  the  divine  blessing  to  follow 
them.  In  order  to  make  such  a  prayer-meeting  in- 
teresting and  permanent,  it  must  be  exceedingly  brief 
in  each  of  its  exercises  and  in  its  whole  continuance ; 
it  ought  not  ordinarily  to  last  more  than  twenty 
minutes. 


THE  PASTOR'S  PERSONAL  WORK  IN  THE  SABBATH- 
SCHOOL. 

He  is  pastor  of  the  whole  congregation  in  its  various 
branches,  and  we  have  already  seen  that  there  is  no  part 
of  his  charge  which  demands  of  him  more  sedulous  at- 
tention than  the  young.  Hence  his  whole  duty  toward 
the  Sabbath -school  will  not  be  done  if  he  simply  turns 
it  over  to  superintendent  and  teachers  and  holds  them 
responsible  for  its  management.  There  are  some  things 
in  connection  with  it  which  he  alone  can  do,  and  which 
are  indispensable  to  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  office. 
To  avoid  the  omission  of  these  duties  through  inadver- 
tency or  temporary  disinclination,  he  should  keep  be- 
fore him  a  fixed  plan  of  what  they  are,  and  when 
and  how  they  should  be  performed.  They  should  not 
be  left  to  the  capricious  feelings  of  the  hour.  We 
suggest  the  following  programme,  which  may   be  of 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  415 

use  to  the  pastor  in  the  formation  of  a  fuller  one  for 
himself. 

(a)  Regular  Attendance, 

In  order  that  he  may  show  his  sincere  interest  in  the 
school,  that  he  may  be  at  hand  for  consultation  about 
its  management,  that  he  may  keep  up  an  intimate  ac- 
quaintance with  teachers  and  scholars,  that  he  may  be 
tlioroughly  identified  with  all  its  operations,  and  that 
he  may  render  any  other  needed  assistance,  the  pastor 
ought  to  be  present  at  every  session,  as  far  as  his  other 
duties  will  permit.  This  should  be  regarded  as  an  es- 
sential part  of  his  general  pastoral  work.  That  pastor 
loses  much,  very  much,  who  does  not  keep  up  this  prac- 
tice throughout  his  ministry. 

Then,  when  present,  it  will  of  course  be  expected  of 
him  that  he  will  generally  make  a  short  address.  On 
such  an  occasion,  when  all  the  children  are  assembled, 
it  would  be  scarcely  justifiable  in  him  not  to  utter  at 
least  a  few  words  that  might  help  to  fix  the  truth  in 
their  hearts.  He  can  reach  them  there  as  he  cannot 
reach  them  in  any  other  place.  In  this  way  he  can 
make  up  in  part  for  the  deficiency  which  it  is  feared 
there  is,  and  always  will  be,  in  the  instructions  of  some 
teachers.  That  these  addresses  may  have  more  cohe- 
rence, and  consequent  profit,  it  would  be  well  to  adopt 
some  system  in  reference  to  them.  Some  such  order  of 
subjects  as  this  might  be  adopted  and  carried  out  month 
after  month  :  First  Sabbath,  the  current  answers  of  the 
Catechism ;  second,  the  various  objects  of  benevolence 
for  which  contributions  are  made,  in  turn ;  third,  some 
important  subject  of  Christian  duty  or  practice;  fourth, 
review  of  the  lessons  of  the  month.  It  will  be  seen  at 
a  glance  that  this  would  give  variety  and  comprehen- 


416  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

siveness  to  the  remarks  whicli  the  pastor  might  make  to 
the  school  Sabbath  after  Sabbath. 

In  some  schools  it  may  not  be  necessary  or  desirable 
that  the  pastor  should  make  an  address  at  every  visit, 
but  a  kind  word  and  an  encouraging  look  will  do  much 
to  cheer  superintendent  and  teachers  and  to  incite  the 
scholars  to  diligence.  These  he  should  always  be  ready 
to  give,  and  then  his  presence  in  the  school  will  be 
welcomed  with  23leasure. 

{h)  General  Supervision. 

It  is  manifestly  the  duty,  and  may  be  the  great  plea- 
sure, of  the  pastor  to  be  fully  alive  to  all  the  plans  and 
operations  of  the  Sabbath-school.  He  should  keep  him- 
self well  informed  concerning  all  its  interests,  in  order 
that  he  may  guide  them.  All  the  influence  which  his 
office  carries,  and  all  the  facilities  which  his  superior 
training  gives  him,  should  be  used  in  helping  forward 
this  institution.  His  identification  with  it  should  be  so 
thorough  and  constant  that  the  idea  would  never  pre- 
vail for  a  moment  that  any  important  movement  could 
be  undertaken  without  his  knowledge,  approval  and 
help.  Prof.  John  S.  Hart  undoubtedly  presented  this 
point  in  its  true  light  when  he  said,  "  I  most  fully  be- 
lieve that  the  minister  should  be  the  chief  animating 
soul  of  the  school.  The  superintendent  should  be  his 
right-hand  man,  his  counselor  and  co-worker  in  all  his 
plans  for  sowing  the  seed  in  the  hearts  of  the  young  of  his 
charge.  The  minister  should  spend  some  time,  not  less 
certainly  than  half  an  hour,  in  the  school  every  Sabbath. 
He  should  know  all  that  is  going  on  in  it.  He  should 
know  every  teacher  and  every  scholar  by  face  and  by 
name,  and  what  influences  are  at  work  in  each  depart- 
ment and  in  every  class ;  and  he  should  find  the  means 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  417 

to  make  his  own  influence  felt  in  every  movement  of 
the  school.  Every  scholar  and  every  teacher  should 
feel  that  the  pastor  is  cognizant  of  his  or  her  doings  in 
the  school — not,  of  course,  by  any  system  of  espionage, 
but  simply  by  the  fact  of  his  constant  and  pervading 
presence.  The  school,  in  short,  should  be  thought  of 
and  spoken  of  as  his."  Never  should  he  forget  that 
the  Sabbath-school  is  an  important  part  of  his  charge. 

The  actual  direction  of  the  Sabbath-school  ought  al- 
ways to  be  in  the  hands  of  the  pastor,  either  directly  or 
indirectly  through  its  officers.  He  is  resjDonsible  for  the 
management  of  his  whole  charge.  He  is  in  theory,  and 
almost  always  in  fact,  better  qualified  for  the  wise  gui- 
dance of  its  affairs  than  any  one  else.  It  is  justly  ex- 
pected of  him  that  he  will  exercise  this  control.  If  the 
helm  is  kept  in  his  hands  it  will  very  often  prevent 
the  introduction  of  schemes  which  are  merely  novel  or 
Utopian,  or  highly  mischievous  in  their  tendency.  And 
it  is  but  very  rarely  indeed  that  the  right  of  directing 
the  school  will  not  be  conceded  to  him  with  cheerfulness. 
By  the  proper  spirit  and  tact  he  may  exercise  it  without 
even  the  semblance  of  offensive  interference  with  any  of 
the  officers  of  the  school. 

Among  the  duties  of  this  pastoral  supervision  of  the 
Sabbath-school,  the  selection  of  teachers  is  one  of  very 
grave  importance.  This  will  appear  if  we  consider  the 
harm  which  may  be  done  by  an  unsuitable  teacher. 
Such  an  one  when  placed  over  a  class  will  do  far  more 
harm  than  good.  He  may  teach  the  most  preposterous 
errors  to  his  class ;  he  may  be  a  troubler  of  the  whole 
school  by  bringing  strife  and  discord  into  its  counsels ; 
or  he  may  be  a  reproach  to  his  fellow-teachers  and  damage 
their  influence  for  good.  Hence  the  greatest  possible 
care  should  be  taken  in  selecting  persons  for  this  respou- 

53 


418  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

sible  office.  The  pastor  should  not  be  willing  to  leave 
this  duty  wholly  in  the  hands  of  any  other;  he  should 
have  the  chief  voice  in  it ;  he  should  at  least  be  con- 
sulted on  the  introduction  of  every  new  teacher.  Here 
again  we  would  avail  ourselves  of  the  wisdom  of  Prof. 
Hart.  As  the  result  of  his  experience  he  says :  "  I 
never  saw  a  church  yet,  big  or  little,  in  country  or  city, 
that  did  not  contain  in  itself  the  materials,  the  men  and 
women,  capable  of  fitting  out  a  school  with  a  first-rate 
(^orps  of  teachers  and  a  good  suj^erintendent.  But 
usually  these  materials  bear  about  the  same  relation  to 
the  actual  work  that  cotton  growing  in  the  field  bears 
to  the  finished  fabric.  The  man  who  is  to  pick  the 
cotton,  gin  it,  sort  it,  spin  it  and  weave  it  into  cloth 
ready  for  use  is  the  minister.  He  must  select  the  men 
and  women  of  his  flock  who  have  the  natural  fitness 
for  taking  care  of  the  lambs.  He  must  enlist  their 
sympathies  in  the  work,  and  know  how  to  counsel  and 
direct  them  in  it.  He  is  not  to  do  the  work  of  the 
school  himself,  but  he  should  be  the  animating  spirit 
of  those  who  do  it.  To  do  all  this  he  must,  however, 
be  himself  practically  familiar  with  it."  If  the  right 
persons  for  teachers  cannot  be  found,  it  is  better  to 
make  large  classes  under  the  care  of  those  whose  value 
has  been  well  tested. 

Should  the  pastor  hold  the  office  of  superintendent? 
There  would  be  many  advantages  in  his  so  doing.  His 
superior  qualifications,  the  influence  of  his  ministerial 
office,  the  very  deep  interest  he  has  in  the  cause,  his 
facilities  for  promoting  its  welfare  in  moving  about 
through  the  congregation,  his  knowledge  of  all  the 
families,  and  the  importance  of  his  personally  knowing 
and  having  the  affection  of  the  young, — all  these  point 
to  him  as  a  person  most  suitable  for  it.     But  there  are 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  419 

also  disadvantages.  Among  them  we  may  enumerate 
that  to  hold  this  additional  office  imposes  too  great  a 
burden  upon  the  pastor,  and  very  few  have  the  strength 
to  bear  it ;  that  the  odium  often  incurred  by  exercising 
the  discipline  of  the  school  ought  not  to  come  down 
upon  the  minister  and  so  impair  his  influence  ;  and  that 
it  is  unwise  to  keep  suitable  laymen  from  holding  an 
office  the  exercise  of  which  would  greatly  benefit  them 
and  extend  their  usefulness.  It  is  best,  then,  to  be 
guided  in  this  matter  by  circumstances.  When  there 
is  in  the  church  a  layman  suitable  for  the  office  it  is 
better  that  he  should  hold  it,  the  pastor  still  guiding. 
When  there  is  no  such  person  to  be  had,  then  it  is 
clearly  the  duty  of  the  pastor  to  be  not  only  the  gui- 
ding, but  also  the  acting,  head  of  the  school. 

(c)  The  Pastor's  Bible-class. 

Considering  the  very  full  explanations  of  the  lessons 
which  are  now  furnished  by  the  Sabbath-school  journals 
of  various  kinds,  it  seems  scarcely  needed  that  the  pas- 
tor should  spend  his  time  in  giving  the  teachers  instruc- 
tion upon  them.  Besides,  there  is  objection  in  the 
minds  of  many  teachers  to  the  minister  going  over  the 
lesson  in  the  presence  of  some  of  their  scholars  previous 
to  the  Sabbath,  as  that  might  take  away  the  interest 
when  they  come  to  teach  it  in  the  school.  Hence  it  is 
better  for  him  to  devote  his  energies  in  this  direction  to 
the  study  of  the  Bible  as  a  whole.  His  object  should 
be  to  direct  them  how  to  teach  the  Sacred  Book.  He 
should  endeavor  to  go  over  the  ground  which  is  ordi- 
narily known  as  the  "  Introduction  to  the  Bible."  It 
is  very  evident  that  the  pastor  is  the  proper  person  to 
give  instruction  in  this  important  study  of  the  Holy 
Book. 


420  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

The  advantages  of  his  giving  weekly  instruction  to 
teachers,  scholars  and  others  in  this  jiarticular  branch 
of  Bible  study  are  very  great.  It  does  not  interfere 
with  the  ordinary  teaching  of  the  school,  as  it  covers 
entirely  different  ground.  It  prepares  the  teachers  for 
the  more  thorough  and  loving  discharge  of  their  duties. 
By  opening  new  fields  of  investigation  it  awakens  a 
deeper  interest  in  the  study  of  the  Sacred  Book. 
Through  it  the  people  will  gradually  grow  to  prize  the 
Bible  more  highly.  The  congregation  will  ultimately 
become  more  intelligent  in  the  Scriptures  and  in  scrip- 
tural doctrines.  It  lays  a  solid  foundation  of  truth  in 
every  mind  which  undergoes  its  process  of  training.  By 
means  of  it  the  pastor  has  a  splendid  opportunity  of  in- 
fluencing the  congregation  to  their  highest  profiting,  and 
for  keeping  himself  also  more  thoroughly  versed  in  all 
the  wondrous  depths  of  scriptural  knowledge. 

The  best  time  for  holding  this  pastor's  class  for  Bible 
study  is  at  the  close  of  the  principal  week-evening  ser- 
vice of  the  church.  It  ought  not  to  occupy  more  than 
half  an  hour,  so  that  adding  it  to  the  hour  of  the  other 
service  will  not  make  the  whole  time  too  long.  By 
holding  it  at  that  hour  it  will  be  more  likely  to  be  well 
attended,  as  most  of  those  who  come  to  the  other  meeting 
will  probably  remain  for  it.  Besides,  in  holding  it  then 
there  will  be  the  advantage  of  not  multiplying  meetings, 
which  in  most  churches  is  a  thing  which  should  be  con- 
sidered. 

In  conducting  the  exercises  of  this  class  certain  brief, 
well-defined  courses  of  Bible  study  should  be  carefully 
planned  out ;  they  should  be  distinctly  announced  and 
described  and  their  value  indicated,  and  then  taken  up 
one  after  another  until  the  whole  field  is  gone  over,  no 
matter  how  much  time  it  may  take.     The  blackboard 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  421 

should  be  freely  used,  and  there  should  be  so  much  repe- 
tition and  drilling  as  will  fasten  the  important  facts  and 
truths  indelibly  in  every  mind. 

We  suggest  a  list  of  such  courses  for  Bible  study,  the 
importance  of  which  will  be  seen  at  a  glance.  Its  sub- 
jects are  these :  1.  Memorizing  the  names  of  the  books 
of  the  Okl  and  New  Testaments  in  their  order ;  2.  The 
leading  chronological  epochs  of  the  Bible  ;  3.  Prominent 
places  in  biblical  geography  ;  4.  Author,  history,  design, 
contents  and  place  occupied  by  each  of  the  books  of  the 
sacred  canon ;  5.  Leading  evidences  of  the  authenticity 
and  genuineness  of  the  Scriptures  ;  6.  A  few  comprehen- 
sive rules  of  biblical  interpretation.  When  these  sub- 
jects have  been  mastered  by  any  class,  then  the  study 
of  the  Bible  will  become  one  of  the  greatest  pleasures. 

(d)  Preaching  to  the  Children. 

That  the  pastor  should  preach  expressly  to  the  chil- 
dren at  stated  periods  seems  now  to  be  admitted  as  an 
essential  duty  of  his  sacred  office.  This  practice  appears 
to  be  necessary  in  order  that  he  may  present  the  truth 
to  this  class  of  his  people  more  fully  than  can  be  done 
in  the  short  addresses  of  the  Sabbath-school.  He  must 
have  such  opportunity  of  reaching  the  children  express- 
ly. By  so  doing  he  can  attach  the  young  to  the  Church, 
which  is  important  for  both  them  and  it.  He  can  also 
attach  them  to  himself,  and  so  gain  an  influence  that 
may  be  used  in  promoting  their  highest  well-being.  He 
is  pastor  of  the  children,  and  toward  them,  as  well  as 
toward  adults,  he  must  discharge  the  highest  duty  of 
his  office,  which  is  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

How  often  and  under  what  arrangements  sermons 
should  be  specially  addressed  to  the  children  must  be 
determined   by  each   pastor  according   to  his  circum- 


422  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

stances  and  facilities  for  that  peculiar  service.  Some 
ministers  do  it  every  month,  some  oftener,  and  some 
less  frequently.  An  excellent  plan  which  has  proved  ac- 
ceptable is  to  preach  to  the  children  on  a  fixed  Sabbath 
in  each  quarter,  to  have  the  sermon  take  the  place  of 
the  ordinary  Sabbath-morning  discourse,  and  to  have 
all  the  children  of  the  church  and  Sabbath-school  as- 
sembled and  mixed  in  the  seats  with  the  ordinary 
congregation. 

This  plan  of  preaching  to  the  children,  not  apart  from 
the  ordinary  congregation,  but  in  connection  with  it,  has 
many  advantages.  It  gives  the  pastor  an  opportunity 
of  reaching  all  the  children  of  the  church  in  connection 
with  their  parents.  It  accustoms  the  young  to  going  to 
the  house  of  God  from  their  earliest  days.  It  makes 
them  acquainted  with  the  church,  and  familiarizes  them 
early  with  its  worship.  It  keeps  up  a  sense  of  their 
covenant  obligations,  and  of  their  interest  in  the  priv- 
ileges of  God's  house.  It  also  interests  adults,  who 
will  often  obtain  clearer  views  of  the  truth  when  they 
hear  it  presented  to  children  than  at  any  other  time, 
and  who  will  sometimes  listen  to  duties  set  forth  in  chil- 
dren's sermons  to  which  they  would  scarcely  give  ear 
if  addressed  directly  to  themselves. 

It  is  a  great  mistake  to  supj^ose  that  only  those 
ministers  can  preach  to  children  who  have  a  special 
faculty  for  so  doing.  Many  think  they  cannot  do 
it,  and  consequently  never  make  a  determined  effort. 
But  there  are  very  few  cases  indeed  where  a  min- 
ister, if  he  made  the  proper  preparation,  could  not 
preach  to  the  children  of  his  church  with  acceptance 
and  profit.  The  great  secret  of  it  consists  in  these  two 
things: 

1.  The  preacher  should  know  exactly  what  he  wants 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  423 

to  say,  not  only  in  the  leading  heads  but  also  in  the 
subordinate  points  of  his  sermon.  He  should  so  com- 
pletely master  the  thoughts  that  he  could,  if  desira- 
ble, express  them  in  other  than  the  ordinary  technical 
phraseology  with  which  they  are  associated ;  and  then 
the  plainest  possible  words  should  be  used  in  communi- 
cating what  is  thus  clearly  in  the  speaker's  mind.  Child- 
ish lauo;uao;e  is  not  needed — should  not  be  used — but 
language  which  will  convey  tlie  thoughts  in  the  most 
natural  inanner. 

2.  The  subject  should  be  divided  into  several  distinct 
heads,  whicli  should  be  clearly  enumerated  and  an- 
nounced and  repeated,  so  that  they  may  be  understood 
and  take  hold  upon  the  memory.  This  is  a  most  im- 
portant element  in  successful  preaching  to  children.  It 
will  enable  almost  any  one  to  do  it.  To  make  it  clear 
and  show  its  advantages,  we  shall  give  three  examples. 
Let  us  take  the  text,  "And  the  streets  of  the  city  shall 
be  full  of  boys  and  girls  playing  in  the  streets  thereof" 
Zech.  viii.  5.  Introduction — what  is  meant  by  the  city  ? 
Then  the  heads :  1st.  Boys  and  girls  may  be  in  the 
church — they  were  in  the  streets  of  the  city  ;  2d.  They 
would  be  very  happy  in  it — they  were  playing  in  the 
streets ;  3d.  They  would  be  safe  in  it — cities  were  walled 
for  safety  ;  4th.  It  would  be  a  great  honor  to  be  in  it — 
this  city  was  the  residence  of  the  King  of  kings ;  5th. 
How  to  get  into  the  city.  Let  us  take,  again,  the  text, 
"And  she  said  unto  her  mistress.  Would  God  my  lord 
were  with  the  prophet  that  is  in  Samaria,  for  he  would 
recover  him  of  his  leprosy."  2  Kings  v.  3.  Narrate  the 
circumstances  of  her  being  captured,  brought  to  the 
slave-market,  bought  by  Naaman's  wife,  who  Naaman 
was,  his  honors,  his  leprosy  and  trouble,  the  little  maid 
uttering  this  wish,  and   the  results.      Then,  1st.    The 


424  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

importance  of  the  young  learning  about  God  and  his 
servants — if  the  little  maid  had  not  known  him  she 
could  not  have  directed  to  him ;  2d.  God  brings  the 
richest  blessings  out  of  afflictions — the  sorrows  of  her 
captivity,  and  blessed  results  of  Naaman's  cure  ;  od. 
Great  results  may  come  from  little  causes — the  wish  of 
the  little  maid,  and  the  influence  ujDon  Israel  of  the 
great  Syrian  being  miraculously  cured ;  4.  Children 
can  often  do  much  good — how  much  this  one  did.  5th. 
God  honors  children — this  one  spoken  of  wherever  the 
Bible  is  read.  Let  us  take  a  third  example,  the  sub- 
stance of  wdiich  is  from  a  sermon  of  the  Kev.  Dr. 
Richard  Newton.  The  text  is,  "  The  whole  family  in 
heaven  and  earth."  Eph.  iii.  15.  Introduction — what 
is  meant  by  this  family?  Then,  1st.  It  is  a  family 
comjwsed  of  old  and  young ;  2d.  It  is  a  large  family  ; 
3d.  It  is  an  old  family  ;  4th.  It  is  a  happy  family  ;  5th. 
It  is  an  honorable  family ;  6th.  It  is  a  useful  family  ; 
7th.  Are  you  in  that  family  ?  It  can  be  seen  at  a  glance 
how  easy  it  would  be  to  interest  children  for  a  few  mo- 
ments on  each  of  these  points,  and  to  work  them  out  into 
a  sermon. 

Is  it  advisable  to  use  many  anecdotes  in  this  kind  of 
preaching?  Rev.  Dr.  Richard  Newton,  that  prince  of 
preachers  to  children,  uses  them  very  abundantly,  and 
to  the  best  effect.  Rev.  Dr.  Archibald  Alexander,  who 
could  enchain  an  audience  of  children  in  a  most  profit- 
able manner,  on  the  contrary,  hardly  ever  related  one — 
perhaps  never,  except  it  was  some  fact  within  his  own 
experience  in  proof  of  his  subject.  Whether  they  should 
be  much  used  or  not  depends  greatly  upon  the  speaker's 
facility  in  relating  them.  A  few  pertinent  facts  that  do 
not  overshadow,  but  really  illustrate,  the  subject,  are  cer- 
tainly advantageous.    But  in  the  use  of  them  care  should 


SABBATH-SCHOOL.  425 

always  be  taken  that  they  are  not  ludicrous  or  extrava- 
gant or  improbable,  for  such  anecdotes  will  rather  impair 
than  assist  the  impression  it  is  desired  to  make.  They 
may  amuse,  but  they  certainly  will  not  profit.  It  is 
an  excellent  plan  to  lay  up  and  arrange  a  store,  as  it 
can  be  collected  from  time  to  time,  of  facts,  anecdotes, 
texts  and  plans  of  sermons,  which  can  be  used  at  any 
time  in  preaching  to  the  children.  This  plan  is  carried 
out  by  many  of  those  who  succeed  so  well  in  this  im- 
portant service.  Such  a  store,  if  judiciously  collected 
and  well  arranged,  will  grow  to  be  an  invaluable  treas- 
ure to  the  pastor  who  devotes  himself  with  proper  fidel- 
ity to  the  religious  instruction  of  the  young, 

(e)  Promoting  the  Interests  of  the  Sabbath-school 

THROUGH    the    CONGREGATION. 

In  his  pastoral  visits  and  general  intercourse  with  the 
families  of  his  charge  the  minister  has  constant  oppor- 
tunities of  doing  something  to  help  forward  the  work 
of  the  school,  and  if  he  is  vigilant  to  improve  them  he 
can  thereby  add  greatly  to  its  prosperity.  Indeed,  there 
is  not  one  agency,  outside  of  the  school-house,  on  which 
so  much  depends  as  on  his.  He  can  be  watchful  for 
new  scholars,  and  exert  himself  to  have  them  attend. 
He  can  inform  himself  about  missing  scholars,  and,  if 
possible,  secure  their  return.  No  one  so  appropriately 
as  he  can  search  for  persons  suitable  for  teachers,  and 
induce  them  to  enter  upon  the  duties  of  that  office.  He 
can  create  an  interest  in  it  throughout  the  whole  con- 
gregation that  will  be  most  helpful  to  the  school.  He 
can  enlist  the  prayers  of  the  people  on  its  behalf,  and 
call  forth  their  contributions  for  its  liberal  support.  He 
can  contrive  plans  by  which  it  may  become  more  and 
more  dear  to  the  people,  and  through  them  send  out 
51 


426  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  SABBATH-SCHOOL. 

wider  and  deeper  streams  of  influence  for  good.  He 
should  have  its  interests  continually  on  his  mind,  so  that 
he  may  promote  them  whenever  an  opportunity  is  pre- 
sented. 

We  would  say  to  every  pastor,  with  all  earnestness, 
Remember  that  the  Sabbath-school  is  a  most  important 
part  of  your  pastoral  charge ;  remember  that  what  is 
now  done  for  the  children  will  tell  upon  the  Church  in 
a  very  few  years ;  remember  that  their  most  impressible 
and  hopeful  days  are  fast  passing  away.  Oh,  give  your- 
self no  rest,  give  your  praying  people  no  rest,  give  God 
no  rest,  until  they  are  all  brought  into  the  fold  of  the 
Great  Shepherd. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  BENEVOLENT  WORK   OF 
THE   CHURCH. 

In  this  subject  another  class  of  ministerial  duties  is 
involved  which  is  not  discussed  in  older  works  on  pas- 
toral theology.  The  benevolent  work  of  the  Church, 
in  anything  like  its  present  magnitude  and  importance, 
was  unknown  in  former  times,  and  hence  it  occupied  a 
very  subordinate  place  in  the  consideration  of  pastors 
and  churches.  Very  much  of  that  work,  as  it  now  ex- 
ists, has  been  commenced  within  less  than  a  century. 
It  has  brought  with  it  a  new  class  of  pastoral  duties, 
and  they  are  amongst  the  foremost  duties  which  claim 
the  attention  of  the  sacred  office.  We  can  only  touch 
some  of  the  leading  points  which  ought  to  be  carefully 
considered  by  every  gospel  workman  who  would  make 
full  proof  of  his  ministry. 


CHRISTIAN  BENEFICENCE  THE   GREAT   PRACTICAL 
QUESTION  OF  THE  AGE. 

It  involves  obedience  to  Christ's  final  charge  given  to 
his  Church  as  he  ascended  from  our  world :  "  Go  ye, 
therefore,  and  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them  in  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatso- 
ever I  have  commanded  you ;  and,  lo,  I  am  with  you 
alway,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Amen."     It  iu- 

427 


428  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

volves  the  upbuilding  of  Christ's  kingdom  of  truth  and 
righteousness  and  life,  with  all  its  unspeakable  blessings. 
It  involves  the  salvation  of  the  world,  now  lost,  depraved, 
wretched,  hopeless.  It  involves  the  true  elevation  and 
moral  well-being  of  the  race.  It  involves  the  higher 
life  of  the  Church,  which  is  to  be  developed  only  by  the 
exercise  of  that  benevolence  which  was  perfectly  illus- 
trated in  her  divine  Lord.  All  other  questions,  of  gov- 
ernment, of  commerce,  of  improvements,  of  discoveries 
and  of  science,  are  really  nothing  in  comparison  with  it. 
The  Church  is  awaking  to  its  importance.  The  most 
thoughtful  minds  are  beginning  to  turn  to  it  as  the  last, 
only  reliable  hope  of  mankind. 

What  does  it  aim  to  do  for  our  race  ?  It  aims  to  dis- 
enthrall men  from  their  most  terrible  bondage  to  sin 
and  Satan,  to  enlighten  them  with  the  brightness  of 
divine  truth,  to  change  that  corrupt  nature — which,  con- 
tinuing, would  never  allow  the  prevalence  of  righteous- 
ness and  peace — to  fill  the  hearts  of  men  with  that  glad- 
ness, the  first  notes  of  which  were  heard  as  the  angels 
heralded  the  advent  of  Christ,  and  to  raise  them  from 
"a  certain  fearful  looking-for  of  judgment  and  fiery 
indignation  "  to  an  eternity  of  bliss  and  joy  unspeak- 
able. It  not  only  purposes  and  promises  these  great 
objects,  but  in  the  might  of  the  Lord  it  will  certainly 
accomplish  them.  Is  it  not  true,  therefore,  that  all  that 
is  really  hopeful  for  our  race  hinges  upon  the  Church's 
work  of  beneficence,  which  God  has  made  his  great 
instrumentality  for  disseminating  the  blessings  of  sal- 
vation ? 

This  great  enterprise,  committed  to  the  people  of 
God,  is  growing  sublimer  as  it  is  better  understood  and 
more  fully  developed.  It  is  becoming  vaster  in  extent 
and  deeper  in  its  influence  upon  the  whole  framework 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  429 

of  human  society.  New  instrumentalities  for  carrying 
it  on  are  being  developed  age  after  age,  which  give  it 
a  wider  sweep  and  a  mightier  impulse.  The  vast  mis- 
sionary enterprise  in  its  various  departments  and  rami- 
fications ;  the  circulation  of  the  Bible  and  other  publica- 
tions, which  seems  almost  like  the  gift  of  tongues  im- 
parted to  tell  all  nations,  in  their  own  languages,  the 
wonderful  works  of  God  ;  and  the  Sabbath-school,  mak- 
ing its  impress  upon  the  whole  rising  generation, — are 
among  the  grand  agencies  through  which  it  is  now  work- 
ing. New  classes  are  cared  for,  new  communities  are 
opened  to  the  gracious  influence,  new  methods  of  using 
old  instrumentalities  are  developed.  The  benevolent 
enterprise  is  penetrating  more  deeply  into  every  ave- 
nue of  life.  It  is  sweeping  more  widely  in  great  tides 
of  blessings  over  the  nations. 

The  benevolent  work  of  the  Church  has  become  a 
sublime  science.  It  is  a  noble  Christian  science.  It 
has  its  distinct  and  important  phenomena,  and  these 
phenomena  are  linked  together  by  many  relations,  and 
the  whole  compose  one  vast  body  of  sacred  knowledge 
which  involves  the  glory  of  God  and  the  highest 
interests  of  humanity.  The  great  facts  are  worthy  of 
the  most  careful  study  : 

Phe7iomenon  A.  The  field  now  open  for  Christian 
activity  is  as  extensive  as  the  world.  This  is  a  very 
sublime  and  noteworthy  fact. 

Phenomenon  B.  Through  the  arrangements  of 
Providence  and  grace,  it  is  so  ordered  that  all  the 
benevolent  enterprises  have  to  be  carried  on  largely 
through  the  instrumentality  of  money.  From  this 
divine  plan  it  results  that  all  believers  can  do  some- 
thing, that  what  is  the  most  prized  among  men  can 
be  offered  to  the  Lord,  and  that  there  can  be  a  check 


430  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

put  upon  the  selfishness  which  is  the  bane  of  our 
nature. 

Phenomenon  C.  As  vaster  fields  of  usefulness  are 
opening  up  before  the  Church,  God  is  putting  vaster 
wealth  into  the  hands  of  her  people  for  cultivating 
them.  Tenfold  greater  than  a  century  ago  is  the  prac- 
tical work  which  now  lies  before  us,  and  tenfold  greater 
are  the  means  we  possess  for  carrying  it  on. 

Phenomenon  D.  The  benevolent  enterprises  of  the 
Church,  through  her  Boards,  which  are  her  working 
arms,  have  become  the  great  business  to  engage  the 
attention  of  her  ecclesiastical  assemblies.  In  Associ- 
ations, Conferences,  Conventions,  Presbyteries,  Synods 
and  General  Assemblies,  missions  and  other  agencies 
for  extending  the  gosj^el  are  the  subjects  which  are  the 
most  frequently  heard  and  which  awaken  the  deepest 
interest. 

Phenomenon  E.  Liberal  giving  to  Christian  enter- 
prises is  both  the  cause  and  the  effect  of  deeper  piety 
in  the  Church.  All  experience  proves  this.  When 
believers  love  much,  they  give  much,  and  when  they 
honor  God  with  their  substance,  he  blesses  them  in  their 
own  souls. 

A  great  problem  of  practical  importance  which  in 
every  quarter  now  presses  for  solution  is,  how  the  liberal- 
ity of  Christians  may  be  brought  up  to  anything  like  its 
capabilities  or  to  the  crying  demands  of  the  perishing 
millions.  Unbounded  means  are  in  the  hands  of  the 
people  of  God.  Vastly  more  of  them  could  be  ex- 
pended in  a  most  advantageous  manner.  The  need  for 
them  which  is  developed  in  almost  every  department  of 
Christian  enterprise  is  appalling.  How,  then,  can  the 
consciences  of  the  professed  people  of  God  be  so 
aroused  that  they  will  look  upon  the  matter  as  pressing 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  431 

upon  them,  and  feel  their  responsibility  as  they  ought  ? 
How  can  they  be  persuaded  to  believe  God  fully  when  he 
commands,  "  Give,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you  ;  good 
measure,  pressed  down,  and  shaken  together,  and  run- 
ning over,  shall  men  give  into  your  bosom.  For  with 
the  same  measure  that  ye  mete  withal  it  shall  be  meas- 
ured to  you  again''  ?  How  can  they  be  brought  up  to 
the  standard  of  giving  in  anything  like  just  proportion 
to  the  means  which  have  been  put  in  their  hands,  to 
what  has  been  done  for  them,  to  what  they  spend  on 
selfish  gratifications  which  might  easily  be  dispensed 
with,  or  to  the  wants  of  a  world  lying  in  sin  ?  If  this 
could  be  done,  then,  humanly  speaking,  there  is  not  a 
doubt  but  that  the  gospel  would  make  far  more  rapid 
progress  than  has  ever  yet  been  witnessed. 

The  enterprise  of  modern  benevolence  is  not  only 
a  science,  but  it  is  the  most  sublime  of  all  practical 
sciences.  Look  at  the  changes  which  the  gospel  is 
making,  bringing  up  whole  communities  from  the  lowest 
state  of  barbarism  to  one  of  substantial  Christian  civil- 
ization. Behold  the  vastness  of  the  work  that  is  going 
on  throughout  every  continent,  and  by  the  operation 
of  such  noble  instrumentalities.  Consider  the  indirect 
influences  which  it  is  sending  out  on  the  piety,  the 
intelligence  and  the  general  imj^rovement  of  society. 
Think  of  the  aim  which  it  keeps  before  it,  even  that  of 
changing  the  face  of  the  whole  world,  subduing  it,  and 
bringing  all  things  into  captivity  to  Christ.  When  we 
reflect  upon  all  these  we  shall  be  prepared  to  say  most 
emphatically  that  men  do  not  know  what  Christian 
benevolence  is  doing,  even  as  they  did  not  know  Christ 
when  he  was  among  them. 


432  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


INFORMATION   CONCERNING  THE  BENEVOLENT  WORK 
OF  THE  CHURCH. 

It  is  important  that  the  pastor  should  keep  himself 
and  his  people  well  informed  concerning  the  progress  of 
the  various  agencies  which  are  working  for  the  spread 
of  the  gospel  throughout  the  world.  This  is  one  of  the 
very  best  things  which  can  be  done  toward  solving  the 
problem  of  how  the  Church  may  be  brought  up  to  her 
duty  in  the  great  enterprise  of  benevolence.  The  peo- 
ple generally  do  not  know  much  of  what  is  going  on  in 
the  kingdom.  If  they  knew  more,  they  could  not  but 
be  more  deeply  interested.  If  they  were  more  interest- 
ed, they  would  pray  and  give  and  do  more  to  help  for- 
ward the  blessed  cause.  This  is  knowledge  that  would 
expand  the  mind  and  heart,  that  would  elevate  the 
whole  moral  and  intellectual  nature.  Moreover,  this  is 
a  kind  of  study  which  might  be  made  most  attractive, 
especially  to  those  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and 
his  kingdom,  for  what  is  more  fascinating  than  to  watch 
the  sublime  footsteps  of  God  through  the  nations  and 
the  ages  ?  Most  diligently,  therefore,  should  the  pastor 
labor  to  have  his  people  well  informed  about  the  mis- 
sions and  other  benevolent  operations  of  the  Church. 
He  should  never  rest  until  he  excites  enthusiasm  in  his 
congregation  about  this  most  noble  of  all  enterprises. 
To  this  end 

(a)  The  Pastor  should  keep  himself  well  informed. 

He  should  make  himself  acquainted  with  all  the  in- 
strumentalities that  are  used,  and  all  the  enterprises  that 
are  undertaken,  and  all  the  progress  that  is  made  in 
every  part  of  the  field,  both  at  home  and  abroad.  He 
should  know  what  is  going  on  throughout  the  whole 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  433 

kingdom.  Ministers  ought  to  read  the  various  reports 
of  the  Boards  of  the  Church,  for  they  contain  a  reliable 
summary  of  what  is  going  on  in  the  various  departments 
of  Christian  benevolence.  Facts  will  show  that  those 
pastors  who  are  the  most  eminent  for  their  Christian 
intelligence,  and  for  the  lively  interest  their  churches 
take  in  the  great  work,  are  conscientious  in  perusing  all 
these  documents  as  they  appear.  They  are  not  dry  or 
uninteresting  reading  to  those  whose  heart  is  in  the  work 
and  who  follow  them  up  from  year  to  year.  They  should 
not  only  be  read,  but  also  studied,  so  as  to  make  the 
deeper  impression  and  exhibit  the  work  in  its  various 
relations  and  progress.  The  pastor  should  follow  it  out 
into  its  minute  details.  He  should  become  enthusiastic 
as  to  the  great  work.  He  should  get  his  head,  heart, 
conscience,  his  whole  mind,  filled  with  intelligent  ad- 
miration of  what  Christ  is  doing  through  his  people  for 
the  redemption  of  the  world. 

When  his  mind  is  thus  filled  with  a  glowing  know- 
ledge of  the  present  operations  of  the  kingdom,  that 
knowledge  will  gradually  but  surely  work  itself  down 
into  the  minds  of  his  people.  It  will  do  so  even  without 
an  effort  on  his  part.  It  will  come  out  in  special  sermons 
preached  when  collections  are  to  be  made,  in  addresses, 
in  prayers,  in  the  Sabbath-school  and  in  private  con- 
versations; and  it  will  affect  the  people  before  either 
they  or  their  minister  will  be  aware  of  the  influence. 
They  will  catch  his  enthusiasm,  and  insensibly  become 
imbued  with  the  spirit  of  Christian  beneficence.  What 
the  pastor  is  in  this  matter,  his  church  will  soon  become. 
A  missionary  pastor  will  have  a  missionary  church,  as 
will  be  seen  in  the  interest,  the  liberality  and  the  air  of 
benevolence  that  will  pervade  it.  And  this,  rather  than 
dogged  importunity  for  larger  contributions,  is  the  true 

55 


434  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

way  to  excite  liberality  in  the  people  and  bring  tbem 
up  to  a  higher  standard.  This  is  the  first  step  toward 
effectins;  snch  a  reformation  in  the  Church  as  will  cause 
her  wealth  to  flow  tenfold  more  copiously  into  the  treas- 
ury of  the  Lord. 

It  is  to  be  greatly  lamented  that,  whilst  it  is  their 
special  calling,  and  they  have  every  opportunity  of 
knowing,  and  so  much  depends  on  it,  many  of  our 
ministers  are  so  poorly  informed  about  the  missionary 
and  other  benevolent  operations  of  the  day.  It  must 
surely  be  through  inadvertence  that  they  allow  it  to  be 
so.  Shall  the  watchmen  know  but  little  of  the  move- 
ments of  either  friends  or  foes  to  that  cause  in  which 
they  are  enlisted  ?  Shall  the  stewards  be  ignorant  of 
the  vast  interests  which  their  King  has  committed  to 
their  trust?  Is  not  ignorance  on  the  part  of  pastors 
here  both  a  sin  and  a  disgrace  ? 

(6)  The  Pastor  should  Communicate  this  Information 
TO  the  People. 

He  should  preach  on  the  obligation  and  magnitude 
of  the  general  benevolent  work  of  the  Church,  upon 
the  important  and  detailed  operations  of  each  branch 
of  it,  and  upon  its  present  condition  and  wants.  He 
should  incidentally  introduce  into  his  sermons  and  ad- 
dresses matters  pertaining  to  the  cause.  He  should  keep 
the  people  informed  by  reading  the  deliverances  of  the 
Church  courts  concerning  collections  and  other  duties 
connected  with  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel ;  and  he 
should  encourage  them  to  inform  themselves,  and  direct 
them  in  the  study  of  a  subject  which  is  the  grandest 
that  can  engage  the  thoughts  of  man. 

People  need  to  be  well  informed  about  the  progress 
of  Christ's  kingdom  in  the  world,  in  order  that  they 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  435 

may  be  led  to  labor  and  give  and  sacrifice,  if  need  be, 
to  help  forward  the  blessed  enterprise.  If  they  know 
but  little,  they  will  care  but  little  and  do  but  little. 
But  there  is  that  in  the  objects  contemplated  in  the 
gospel  which  cannot  be  clearly  understood  by  the  pious 
heart  without  awakening  its  sympathies  and  calling 
forth  its  eflforts.  Any  church,  by  keeping  these  objects 
clearly  and  impressively  before  it,  may  be  brought  up 
to  a  high  degree  of  liberality.  Some  pastors  have  the 
faculty  of  so  doing  in  a  very  high  degree.  As  soon  as 
they  enter  upon  their  ministrations  in  any  church  it 
instantly  feels  the  touch  of  their  enthusiasm,  waking  up 
its  interest  and  increasing  its  gifts  to  the  treasury  of  the 
Lord.  To  reach  this  holy  art  is  a  duty ;  it  should  be  a 
pleasure,  and  it  may  be  an  actual  attainment  with  every 
gospel  workman. 


COLLECTIONS  SHOULD  BE  TAKEN  UP  FOR  EACH   BE- 
NEVOLENT CAUSE  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  rule  should  be  that  whatever  objects  the  General 
Assembly,  or  highest  authority  of  the  Church,  may  ap- 
point shall  be  faithfully  presented  to  the  people  for 
their  contributions.  There  are  some  pastors  who  are 
strangely  insensible  to  the  obligations  which  rest  upon 
them  in  this  respect.  They  urge  as  reasons  why  they 
should  not  take  up  collections  for  all  the  objects  of  be- 
nevolence, either  that  such  objects  are  too  numerous,  or 
that  their  churches  cannot  afford  to  give  to  all,  or  that 
the  amount  which  they  could  contribute  to  each  would 
be  so  small  as  to  be  mortifying,  or  some  other  excuse 
which  satisfies  themselves.  But  it  is  a  great  mistake. 
There  should  be  a  rigid  adherence  to  the  rule  of  pre- 
senting to  the  people,  for  whatever  amounts  God  may 


436  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

put  in  their  liearts  to  give,  each  object  which  the  Cliurch 
appoints.  Be  the  amount  expected  large  or  small,  the 
congregation  should  have  an  opportunity  of  contributing 
something.  The  importance  of  this  rule  is  manifest — 
because 

(a)  The  United  Wisdom  of  the  Whole  Chukch,  sur- 
veying THE  Entire  Field,  has  fixed  on  them. 

It  should  be  remembered  that  the  whole  field,  both 
home  and  foreign  work,  in  all  the  relative  importance 
of  its  various  branches,  has  been  carefully  surveyed,  and 
then  the  existing  objects  of  benevolence  decided  upon. 
They  have  been  tested  by  experience,  and  found  to  be 
practicable  and  efficient,  and  also  necessary  as  auxil- 
iaries to  each  other  and  to  the  complete  operation  of  the 
sublime  enterprises  of  the  gospel.  The  seal  of  God  has 
been  set  upon  them  in  the  measure  of  success  to  which 
they  have  already  attained.  None  of  them  are  unim- 
portant. The  authority  of  the  Church,  which  appoints 
them  all,  and  enjoins  upon  each  of  its  members  to  do 
his  part  in  the  support  of  each,  is  not  to  be  disregarded. 
A  part  of  the  responsibility  for  carrying  on  the  work 
with  more  and  more  efficiency  rests  upon  each  minister 
and  each  private  member  of  the  Church. 

There  are  individuals  in  every  church  who  are  ready 
to  contribute  to  each  of  its  Boards ;  and  will  the  pastor 
or  session  take  the  responsibility  of  saying  that  they 
shall  not  have  the  opportunity  ?  He  may  think  that  it 
is  a  matter  of  no  consequence  to  the  people — that  they 
will  only  be  too  glad  to  escape  from  the  obligation ;  but 
there  are  some  of  them  who  know  something  about  each 
cause,  and  are  expecting  to  hear  from  it.  There  is  no 
benevolent  enterprise  of  the  Church  in  which  some  in- 
dividuals are  not  specially  interested,  whether  the  pastor 


BENEVOLENT   WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  437 

is  or  not.  There  are  other  persons  who  make  conscience 
of  giving  systematically  and  appropriating  something 
for  each  object.  All  these  will  be  disappointed  if  the  op- 
portunity is  withheld  because  minister  or  elders  think 
otherwise.  We  have  no  right  so  to  do.  We  have  no 
choice  but  to  let  the  people  of  God  give  as  it  may  be  in 
their  hearts  to  each  object  which  the  united  wisdom  and 
experience  of  the  Church  have  designated. 

This  should  be  done,  though  the  amount  contributed 
or  expected  should  be  ever  so  little.  The  fear  that  the 
sura  given  will  be  small  is  no  doubt  what  keeps  many 
pastors  from  doing  anything.  But  is  it  not  more  honor- 
able in  the  sight  of  both  God  and  man  to  do  a  little 
than  to  do  nothing  ?  And  then  when  a  little  is  given, 
it  tends  to  form  a  habit  of  giving,  and  it  recognizes  the 
object  and  the  authority  of  Him  who  has  made  us  simply 
stewards  of  whatever  he  has  put  in  our  hands.  Besides, 
consider  what  a  very  little  contributed  by  each  member 
throughout  the  whole  Church  will  amount  to  in  the 
grand  total.  Only  twenty- five  cents  from  each  member 
would  amount  to  three  times  as  much  as  is  now  given 
to  some  of  its  Boards;  one  dollar  from  each  would 
almost  double  what  is  given  to  any  of  them.  There 
is  no  practical  point  of  more  importance  in  this  matter 
than  that  of  giving  an  opportunity  to  each  individual, 
and  getting  all  to  do  something. 

(b)  The  More  there  is  contributed  to  the  Boards, 
THE  More  there  will  be  given  to  one's  own 
Church. 

The  duty  which  we  are  now  considering  is  that  of 
giving  to  the  cause  of  missions,  to  the  circulation  of 
the  Bible,  to  the  distribution  of  religious  publications 
and  other  such  objects  of  benevolence.     And  the  truth 


438  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

we  assert  is,  that  if  we  induce  our  people  to  contribute 
liberally  to  these  objects,  it  will  not  interfere  with  the 
support  of  our  own  individual  churches.  It  will  not 
abate  their  interest  in  their  own  particular  church ;  it 
will  not  diminish  the  amount  they  contribute  at  home ; 
it  will  rather  increase  that  amount.  We  may  go  a  great 
deal  further,  and  say  that  the  true  way  to  increase  the 
people's  liberality  at  home  is  to  cultivate  it  toward  the 
general  objects  of  benevolence. 

Many  pastors  act  as  if  they  thought  otherwise.  They 
are  afraid  to  have  their  people  give  to  anything  outside 
of  their  churches,  for  fear  that  there  should  be  a  falling 
off  in  what  is  needed  for  domestic  expenses.  At  least 
they  have  this  excuse  when  some  object  of  general  be- 
nevolence is  presented  to  them.  They  always  have 
something  at  home  which  is  absolutely  necessary,  and 
must  receive  all  that  can  be  gathered.  They  seem  to 
think  that  every  cent  which  goes  to  an  outside  object 
of  benevolence  must  be  just  so  much  taken  from  their 
home  purposes.  Many  ministers  who  ought  to  be  better 
informed  apj)ear  to  act  on  this  conviction. 

But  let  us  look  at  the  subject  as  it  really  is.  When 
the  claims  of  God  and  duty  and  humanity  are  admitted 
in  one  direction,  they  sweep  on  until  they  cover  the 
whole  field.  When  the  principle  of  benevolence  is 
cultivated  as  to  one  object  or  set  of  objects,  it  must  also 
extend  to  others  and  regard  them  all  in  their  relative 
importance.  Then  the  church  which  yields  a  generous 
obedience  as  a  recognition  of  the  authority  of  God,  and 
out  of  love  to  him,  is  sure  of  the  divine  blessing  in  other 
ways,  for  the  promise  is,  "  Bring  ye  all  the  tithes  into 
the  storehouse,  that  there  may  be  meat  in  mine  house ; 
and  prove  me  now  herewith,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts,  if 
I  will  not  open  you  the  windows  of  heaven  and  pour 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  439 

you  out  a  blessing  that  there  shall  not  be  room  enough 
to  receive  it."  Besides,  very  few  people  indeed  ever  give 
to  the  cause  of  God  as  much  as  it  is  in  their  power  to 
give,  and  there  is  but  little  danger  that  the  treasury  of 
their  benevolence  will  become  exhausted  by  what  they 
contribute  outside  of  their  own  church.  Moreover,  the 
testimony  of  all  experience  is  that,  instead  of  curtailing 
their  gifts  to  their  own  church,  Christians  become  more 
liberal  to  it  as  their  sympathies  are  drawn  out  to  the 
wants  of  the  world  beyond.  A  fact  of  his  own  minis- 
try, as  related  by  the  devoted  Andrew  Fuller,  will  illus- 
trate this.  He  said  to  a  friend :  "  There  was  a  period 
of  my  ministry  marked  by  the  most  pointed  systematic 
effort  to  comfort  my  serious  people  ;  but  the  more  I  tried 
to  comfort  them,  the  more  they  complained  of  doubts  and 
darkness.  I  knew  not  what  to  do  nor  what  to  think,  for 
I  had  done  my  best  to  comfort  the  mourners  in  Zion. 
At  this  time  it  pleased  God  to  direct  my  attention  to 
the  claims  of  the  perishing  heathen  in  India ;  I  felt  that 
we  had  been  living  for  ourselves  and  not  caring  for  their 
souls.  I  spoke  as  I  felt.  My  serious  people  wondered 
and  wept  over  their  past  inattention  to  the  subject. 
They  began  to  talk  about  a  Baj^tist  mission  ;  the  fe- 
males especially  began  to  collect  money  for  the  spread 
of  the  gospel.  We  met  and  prayed  for  the  heathen — 
met  and  considered  what  could  be  done  among  ourselves 
for  them — met  and  did  what  we  could.  And  whilst  all 
this  was  going  on  the  lamentations  ceased ;  the  sad  be- 
came cheerful  and  the  desponding  calm.  No  one  com- 
plained of  a  want  of  comfort.  And  I,  instead  of  hav- 
ing to  study  how  to  comfort  my  flock,  was  myself  com- 
forted by  them.  They  were  drawn  out  of  themselves. 
That  was  the  real  secret.  God  blessed  them  while  they 
tried  to  be  a  blessing." 


440  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

There  could  not,  therefore,  be  worse  policy  than  for  a 
pastor  to  countenance  the  withholding  of  contributions 
from  missions  and  other  similar  objects  lest  it  might  in- 
terfere with  the  revenues  of  his  own  church.  It  is  to 
lend  his  influence  toward  withering  up  the  hearts  and 
sympathies  of  his  j)eople,  and  toward  cultivating  in 
them  a  narrow  and  selfish  spirit  in  reference  to  every 
good  object.  The  Lord  will  not  bless  such  a  people, 
but  his  frown  will  rest  upon  them  even  in  their  own 
church  affairs.  When  nothing  is  given  to  objects  out- 
side of  the  particular  church,  there  is  generally  a  miser- 
able struggle  within  it  to  find  the  means  for  meeting  its 
necessary  expenses.  Ministers  who  either  adopt  or  yield 
to  this  wretched  policy  do  a  great  injury  to  the  whole 
cause  of  Christ. 

(c)  Collections  should  be  given  to  the  Church's  own 
Established  Boards. 

It  is  not  wise  or  right  to  keep  collections  away  from 
these  well-arranged  schemes,  and  devote  them  to  what 
the  fancy  of  the  hour  may  deem  better  or  to  other  ob- 
jects over  which  our  Church  has  no  control,  or  to  squan- 
der them  in  projects  which  are  doubtful,  untried  and 
perhaps  unknown.  The  evident  course  of  both  wisdom 
and  duty  is  to  regard  them  as  sacred  trusts  belonging  to 
those  great  enterprises  of  benevolence  which  the  united 
wisdom  of  the  Church  has  carefully  matured. 

These  enterprises  or  Boards  have  the  first  claim,  be- 
cause the  jDrotracted  deliberations  of  the  Church  and  its 
piety  and  its  prayers  have  worked  them  out  and  tried 
them,  and  recommended  them  as  best  adapted  to  accom- 
plish the  desired  ends — ends  which  are  themselves  neces- 
sary for  the  spread  of  truth  and  the  upbuilding  of  Christ's 
kingdom.     The  whole  field  of  benevolent  activity  has 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  441 

been  carefully  surveyed  to  find  out  its  most  important 
points ;  tlie  most  anxious  study  has  been  bestowed  upon 
the  subject ;  the  collective  wisdom  of  the  best  of  minds 
has  been  devoted  to  it ;  the  successful  experience  of  years 
has  added  its  authority  ;  and  these  schemes  of  benevo- 
lence are  the  result.  They  have  been  established  for 
the  purpose  of  disseminating  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 
Then,  too,  all  the  authority  of  that  Church  which  we 
love,  and  to  which  we  owe  so  much,  presses  upon  us 
to  comply  with  her  appointment  and  help  to  sustain 
the  works  of  benevolence  which  she  has  appointed. 
It  should  therefore  be  regarded  as  a  privilege  to  do 
something  for  each  of  these  enterprises.  It  ought  to 
be  looked  U230n  as  a  sacred  duty  that  none  of  them 
should  be  ignored.  We  should  deem  it  a  dereliction  in 
the  obligations  which  rest  upon  us  if  as  pastors  we  do 
not  distinctly  present  each  object  and  urge  its  claims 
upon  all  our  people. 

It  should  not  be  forgotten  or  overlooked  that  the 
continued  existence  of  these  benevolent  schemes  of 
the  Church  depends  on  the  contributions  of  Christians. 
They  have  no  other  income  on  which  they  can  rely.  It 
is  through  what  the  churches  in  their  individual  and 
collective  capacity  may  give  that  they  must  work. 
Without  these  contributions  none  of  our  Boards  can 
be  kept  up.  Then  the  church  of  each  pastor  is  just  as 
certainly  responsible  for  the  continuance  of  the  work  as 
any  other  church.  Supposing  all  our  congregations 
should  do  as  do  those  which  withhold  their  contribu- 
tions from  some  of  the  Boards,  supposing  all  should 
squander  their  gifts  upon  objects  which  are  irresponsi- 
ble and  untried,  then  what  would  be  the  result  ?  Some 
of  our  great  enterprises  of  benevolence,  which  are  so 
essentially  woven  into  all  the  others,  must  cease,  amidst 

56 


442  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

a  wail  of  sorrow  from  all  those  who  have  a  clear  per- 
ception of  what  is  needed  to  build  up  the  walls  of  Zion. 
Should  not,  then,  even  every  little  be  gathered  up  that 
may  help  to  swell,  the  volume  of  influence  and  blessing 
which  these  enteri3rises  might  carry  with  them  ? 

It  is  undoubtedly  better  to  concentrate  the  contribu- 
tions of  the  Church  upon  those  well-tried  and  respon- 
sible schemes  of  benevolence  than  to  scatter  them  upon 
objects  which  are  not  likely  to  tell  much  upon  the  pro- 
motion of  the  general  cause.  When  the  liberality  of 
the  Church  is  brought  together  in  a  few  reliable  enter- 
prises it  is  likely  to  impart  to  them  a  stability  and  a 
force  the  weight  of  which  will  be  far  greater  in  the 
end.  Whatever  our  temporary  impulses  may  be,  there 
is  no  doubt  but  the  principle  will  hold  good  that  the 
established  agencies  of  the  Church  will  devote  its  gifts 
to  those  objects  which  are  the  most  important,  all  things 
considered ;  and  the  duty  rests  upon  every  pastor  and 
private  Christian  to  lend  his  aid  in  the  support  of  them 
all. 

SYSTEMATIC  GIVING. 

That  there  ought  to  be  some  plan  according  to  which 
Christians  would  lay  aside  the  amounts  which  it  is  their 
intention  to  put  into  the  treasury  of  the  Lord,  some 
rule  to  guide  them  in  determining  what  these  amounts 
shall  be,  is  becoming  the  settled  conviction  of  the  most 
thoughtful  and  godly.  A  matter  of  such  immense 
importance  ought  not  to  be  left  to  be  settled  by  the 
varying  impulses  or  the  uncertain  circumstances  of  the 
hour.  What  shall  be  given  to  the  Lord,  and  the  amount 
of  supplies  by  which  his  work  is  to  be  carried  on,  ought 
not  certainly  to  depend  upon  the  state  of  the  weather 
or  on  the  degree  of  force  with  which  the  subject  may 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  443 

happen  to  be  presented.  It  should  be  made  a  matter 
of  principle,  and  as  such  be  provided  for  by  each  person 
according  to  his  own  peculiar  circumstances. 

There  is  no  doubt  but  that  some  such  system  and 
proportion  is  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  the 
Scriptures.  We  discover  unmistakable  traces  of  it  in 
the  Old  Testament.  Before  the  time  of  Moses  we  find 
Abraham  giving  one-tenth  to  "  Melchisedek,  king  of 
Salem,  priest  of  the  most  high  God."  We  find  Jacob 
also,  on  the  night  when  God  appeared  to  him  in  the 
vision  of  the  ladder  extending  from  heaven  to  earth, 
vowing  to  the  Lord  and  promising,  "  Of  all  that  thou 
shalt  give  me,  I  will  surely  give  the  tenth  unto  thee." 
In  the  Mosaic  institutions  the  exact  proportions  to  be 
dedicated  to  the  Lord  were  repeatedly  prescribed. 
In  the  New  Testament  the  systematic  devotion  of 
a  proportion  of  property  to  purposes  of  benevolence 
is  specially  appointed  by  the  apostolic  injunction, 
"  Upon  the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you 
lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God  hath  prospered  him." 

When  some  such  plan  is  adopted,  the  exercise  of  be- 
nevolence becomes  a  fixed  and  well-regulated  principle, 
and  is  not  left  to  the  capricious  impulses  of  the  moment. 
The  amounts  to  be  contributed  to  the  service  of  the 
Lord,  and  the  proj)ortions  to  be  devoted  to  each  object, 
can  be  carefully  calculated  beforehand  and  made  a 
sacred  treasury.  Far  more  will  be  given  when  the 
amounts  are  arranged  according  to  some  system  and 
dedicated  out  of  love  to  God  and  souls.  And  this  plan, 
faithfully  pursued,  will  also  furnish  a  steady  revenue  on 
which  the  Boards  can  rely  in  following  out  their  com- 
plicated work. 

It  is  manifest  that  in  this  plan  of  systematic  giving  the 
first  element  included  is  that  of  determining  beforehand 


444  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

the  absolute  amount  or  proportion  of  income  which  is 
to  be  devoted  to  the  treasury  of  the  Lord.  This  is  a 
matter  which  each  one  must  carefully  decide  for  himself 
with  the  demands  of  benevolence  and  a  sense  of  his  re- 
sponsibility before  him.  Following  scriptural  examples, 
many  devote  one-tenth  of  their  income.  In  very  many 
instances  this  is  a  wise  arrangement,  but  multitudes  could 
and  should  give  more  than  this,  while  others  may  not  be 
able  to  contribute  so  much.  The  scriptural  maxim,  "As 
God  hath  prospered  him,"  is  the  principle  which  should 
govern  in  the  matter.  By  all  means,  some  such  rule 
should  be  adopted,  so  that  the  claims  of  God,  the  de- 
mands of  benevolence  and  our  own  spiritual  growth 
and  comfort  may  be  duly  heeded. 

One  great  benefit  of  such  previously  arranged  system 
would  be  its  tendency  to  foster  the  habit  of  saving  and 
economizing  in  order  that  there  may  be  the  more  to 
give.  This  habit  formed,  the  whole  of  life  would  be 
ennobled.  It  would  be  a  sublime  economy  ;  it  would  be 
an  industry  which  would  turn  the  whole  of  life  into  a 
service  of  worship — to  toil  and  treasure  up,  in  order  that 
there  may  be  the  more  to  devote  to  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  redemption  of  men.  The  pastor  should  often 
dwell  upon  this  point,  explaining  the  methods,  urging 
the  duty  and  depicting  the  nobleness  of  a  life  thus  con- 
secrated to  God  in  a  benevolence  which  extends  to 
every  day  and  every  act. 

PLANS  FOE  MAKING  CONTRIBUTIONS. 

The  way  in  which  the  whole  subject  is  brought  before 
the  people,  as  well  as  the  presentation  of  each  branch  of 
it,  especially  the  mode  in  which  they  are  expected  to 
make  their  contributions,  has  much  to  do  with  their 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  445 

liberality  in  giving.  The  minister  should  therefore 
study  the  matter  well,  in  order  that  the  benevolence  of 
his  congregation  may  be  thoroughly  developed.  As  an 
assistance  to  him  the  chief  plans  of  making  contribu- 
tions may  be  here  enumerated.  By  the  study  of  them, 
in  connection  with  the  peculiarities  of  his  people,  he 
may  determine  the  method  which  is  best  suited  to  them. 
The  five  modes  we  here  give  are  the  chief  ones ;  all  others 
are  but  modifications  of  some  of  these.  A  custom  highly 
recommended  is  to  offer  up  special  prayer  either  before 
or  after  making  a  contribution  in  the  church.  It  treats 
the  offering  as  an  act  of  worship,  it  sanctifies  that  act, 
and  it  is  scriptural,  for  we  find  that  prayers  and  alms 
are  placed  together.  The  general  methods  of  making 
offerings  are  the  following : 

1.  The  old  and  ordinary  method  is  to  take  up  the 
collection  in  the  church  on  the  Lord's  day  after  the  ob- 
ject has  been  previously  announced  and  its  claims  pre- 
sented with  more  or  less  fullness.  This  plan  has  the 
advantage  of  furnishing  an  opportunity  for  exciting  an 
interest  in  the  special  object,  and  having  the  people  make 
their  offering  under  the  impulse  of  that  feeling.  Some 
pastors  who  are  among  the  most  successful  in  stimulating 
liberality  adhere  to  this.  But  it  has  the  disadvantage 
of  being  dependent  on  the  earnestness  of  the  pastor's 
address,  upon  momentary  impulses,  and  even  upon  the 
state  of  the  weather. 

2.  The  second  plan  is  to  have  elders  or  others  who  are 
interested  go  through  the  congregation,  to  each  family  and 
each  individual,  and  7'eceive  whatever  amounts  they  are 
willing  to  contribute.  This  brings  the  duty  home  per- 
sonally and  with  a  greater  weight  of  obligation  to  each 
individual.  It,  however,  involves  so  much  attention 
and  labor  that  it  is  not  likely  to  be  continued  long  in 


446  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

any  congregation  without  a  large  amount  of  devoted 
piety. 

3.  The  foundation-fund  plan,  as  it  is  called,  is  the 
next  one  which  may  be  described.  Its  most  essential 
feature  is  that  of  obtaining  a  subscription  of  one  cent 
a  day  each  from  as  many  members  of  the  congregation 
as  possible,  to  be  gathered  by  collectors  appointed  for 
the  purpose  or  in  any  other  way  deemed  best.  Once  a 
year  the  aggregate  is  distributed  among  the  various 
Boards  by  the  session  according  to  some  scheme  ar- 
ranged and  published  beforehand.  Supplementary  col- 
lections for  all  of  the  Boards  are  also  taken  up  in  the 
church  on  the  days  appointed  by  the  General  Assembly, 
so  that  there  may  be  an  opportunity  of  presenting  the 
cause,  and  that  contributions  may  be  made  by  those 
who  have  not  subscribed  and  by  those  who  may  wish 
to  give  in  addition  to  their  subscriptions.  This  plan 
may  often  be  advantageously  modified  by  allowing  per- 
sons to  put  down  their  names  for  more  or  less  than  one 
cent  a  day  as  their  means  may  allow  or  demand.  For 
a  church  the  body  of  whose  members  are  in  moderate 
or  humble  circumstances  this  is  an  admirable  method. 
But  its  permanent  success  depends  upon  having  at  least 
two  or  three  persons  of  piety,  energy  and  perseverance 
who  will  diligently  work  it  out. 

4.  The  next  plan  that  we  would  mention  is  that  of 
putting  into  the  hands  of  the  members  of  the  church 
at  some  definite  period,  say  the  beginning  of  the  year, 
cards  properly  'prepared  with  space  for  each  Board,  and 
ashing  them  to  fill  them  up  ivith  their  names  and  the 
sums  they  will  give  to  each  cause.  The  subscriptions 
can  be  collected  either  by  envelopes  or  in  any  other 
way  the  subscribers  may  choose.  This  plan  allows  every 
person  to  contribute  according  to  his  own  estimate  of 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  447 

the  importance  of  each  object,  and  it  secures  a  steady- 
revenue  for  benevolent  purposes.  It  is  well  adapted  to 
a  church  where  there  are  persons  of  wealth  who  may  wish 
to  make  a  careful  distribution  of  their  benefactions. 

5.  The  best  plan  of  all  is  that  of  the  apostle  :  "  Upon 
the  first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him 
in  store,  as  God  hath  pros'pered  himr  This  is  best,  be- 
cause it  is  scriptural,  because  it  makes  giving  an  act  of 
every  Sabbath  worship,  and  because  experience  has 
proved  that  small  sums  given  statedly  and  frequently 
will  amount  to  far  more  in  the  end  than  larger  ones 
given  as  the  impulse  of  the  moment  may  prompt. 
The  collection  of  the  amounts  treasured  up  on  the 
Lord's  day  can  be  made  in  any  of  the  ordinary  methods. 


MONTHLY  CONCEET. 

This  has  become  a  hallowed  institution  of  Protestant 
Christianity  throughout  the  world.  And  most  appro- 
]:)riate  it  is  that  all  of  every  land  who  love  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  should  meet  in  concert  at  least  once  in 
every  month  to  unite  in  prayer  for  the  coming  of  the 
kingdom,  to  show  their  interest  in  the  great  salvation, 
and  to  study  the  2;)rogress  of  the  gospel  throughout 
the  world.  No  pastor  should  be  satisfied  unless  this 
meeting  is  regularly  observed  in  his  church. 

It  is  a  service  which  may  be  made  very  profitable  to 
both  people  and  pastor,  as  well  as  in  its  general  influ- 
ence upon  the  cause  of  Christ.  Such  prayers  of  be- 
lievers in  concert  cannot  be  in  vain.  We  cannot  con- 
ceive them  to  be  so  unless  we  discredit  the  promise  of 
Christ :  "Again  I  say  unto  you,  that  if  two  of  you  shall 
agree  on  earth  as  touching  anything  that  they  shall  ask, 
it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in 


448  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

heaven."  The  coming  together  so  often  and  praying 
and  talking  over  the  spread  of  the  gospel  will  keep  up 
the  missionary  spirit  with  all  its  blessings.  The  know- 
ledge, too,  which  is  there  gathered  and  communicated 
will  be  very  valuable ;  and  the  pastor's  research  for 
information  to  be  imparted  from  month  to  month  will 
keep  him  well  acquainted  with  the  grandest  movements 
of  the  world  and  tend  to  enlarge  his  sympathies  and 
enrich  his  mind. 

The  great  difficulty  about  the  monthly  concert  in  most 
churches  is  that  so  few  persons  ordinarily  attend  it.  The 
pastor  and  the  few  others  who  do  attend  become  dis- 
couraged, and  not  unfrequently  abandon  the  effort  for 
its  continuance.  The  remedies  to  be  suggested  are: 
First,  that  it  be  held  on  Sabbath  evening,  either  taking 
the  place  of  the  regular  service,  or,  if  there  be  no  stated 
service,  having  a  special  one  appointed  for  it.  Second, 
that  the  pastor  exert  himself  to  make  the  meeting  in- 
teresting. This  he  can  do  by  filling  his  own  mind  with 
the  details  of  the  missionary  work  in  various  lands,  and 
then  presenting  that  information  along  with  the  prayers, 
and  by  enlisting  others  to  study  and  describe  what  God 
is  doing  among  the  nations.  Only  let  the  people  be 
instructed  and  interested,  and  there  will  be  no  difficulty 
about  their  attendance. 


WOMEN'S  MISSIONAEY  ASSOCIATIONS. 

This  is  a  new  phase  of  missionary  enterprise  in  the 
churches  which  is  meeting  with  extraordinary  success 
and  promises  immense  results  for  good.  It  is  well 
worthy  of  the  close  attention  and  hearty  co-operation 
of  every  pastor.  It  is  not  intended  to  take  the  place 
of  the  older  missionary  operations  of  the  Church  or  to 


BENEVOLENT  WORK  OF  THE  CHURCH.  449 

infringe  upon  tliem  in  any  way,  but  to  supplement  them 
by  awaking  new  sources  of  benevolence  and  working  in 
a  new  department  of  the  great  gospel  field. 

The  sjDecial  object  which  it  contemplates,  through  col- 
lections taken  for  that  purpose,  is  the  evangelization  of 
heathen  women — women  fearfully  degraded  and  op- 
pressed—  women  hitherto  almost  neglected,  because  it 
was  supposed  that  they  could  not  be  reached — women 
peculiarly  needing  the  blessings  of  the  gospel — women 
who,  judging  from  the  reception  the  sex  has  always 
given  the  gospel,  would  welcome  it  as  that  alone  by 
which  they  can  be  freed,  elevated  and  saved.  This  is 
a  peculiarly  appropriate  work  for  Christian  women.  It 
is  a  noble  work — a  work  which  is  as  promising  of  suc- 
cess as  any  which  the  hands  of  piety  can  undertake — a 
work  which  it  is  strange  devoted  zeal  and  ingenuity  had 
not  discovered  before.  The  women  of  the  Church,  old 
and  young,  should  engage  in  it  with  all  ardor.  It  is 
illimitable  in  its  extent  and  promise.  Those  who  em- 
bark in  it  with  loving  zeal  will  undoubtedly  grow  in  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  and  their  influence  for  every  good  word 
and  work  will  be  deeply  felt  in  the  discharge  of  their 
other  duties  to  the  Church  at  home. 

The  rapid  progress  of  this  department  of  the  great 
gospel  enterprise  is  most  encouraging  to  all  who  love 
Zion.  The  whole  Church,  as  it  looks  for  the  coming 
of  Christ's  kingdom,  approves  it ;  humanity,  groaning 
beneath  the  burden  of  sin  and  longing  to  be  released, 
approves  it;  future  ages,  upon  whose  interests  it  has 
such  a  bearing,  will  approve ;  all  eternity,  rejoicing  in 
its  glorious  results,  will  approve;  and,  with  becoming 
reverence,  we  may  assert  that  God  the  Father,  God  the 
Son  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost  looks  with  approbation  on 
this  and  the  other  enterprises  of  the  missionary  work. 

57 


CHAPTER  X. 
THE  PASTOR  IN  TEE  SESSION. 

As  presiding  officer  of  the  session  and  leader  in  its 
counsels  and  activities,  a  class  of  duties  lies  before  the 
pastor  which  demands  his  earnest  attention,  for  on  their 
faithful  discharge  depends  very  much  of  the  character 
and  usefulness  of  the  church.  The  management  of  the 
spiritual  affairs  of  the  church  is  in  the  hands  of  the  ses- 
sion. With  them  also  rests  the  duty  of  exercising  an  over- 
sight of  its  members  and  of  guarding  the  door  of  entrance 
to  its  privileges.  It  is  theirs  to  stimulate  and  guide  the 
activity  by  which  the  cause  of  Christ  is  to  be  promoted 
within  the  bounds  of  the  congregation.  We  shall  un- 
derstand how  momentous  the  interests  which  have  been 
committed  to  the  session  are  if  we  consider  that  it  is 
theirs  to  promote  the  peace  of  the  church,  upon  which 
so  much  depends ;  that  they  are  to  guard  the  purity  of 
its  doctrine,  w^orship  and  practice ;  that  the  measure  of 
its  spirituality  will  always  be,  to  a  great  extent,  what 
they  make  it ;  and  that  the  credit  of  the  church,  involv- 
ing the  honor  of  the  Master,  the  extension  of  the  gospel 
and  the  present  and  future  blessedness  of  believers,  has 
been  given  to  them  as  a  special  trust.  All  that  is  holy 
and  hopeful  in  that  best  of  causes,  to  the  oversight  of 
which  they  have  been  appointed,  is  most  intimately  con- 
nected with  the  fidelity,  the  piety  and  the  zeal  of  the 
session. 

450 


THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  SESSION.  451 


A  LARGE  SESSION   DESIRABLE. 

When  persons  suitable  for  the  sacred  office  can  be 
obtained,  it  is  desirable,  in  most  cases,  that  the  session 
should  be  large  in  number.  It  will  be  possible  then  to 
have  in  it  individuals  who  represent  the  various  social 
elements  of  society,  which  is  a  point  of  considerable 
importance.  Its  doings  and  decisions  will  also  have 
more  weight  of  influence  with  the  congregation  over 
whose  spiritual  interests  it  presides.  Besides,  the  more 
persons  there  are  in  the  session,  the  more  hands  there 
will  be  for  its  appropriate  work,  which  is  so  vast  in 
extent  and  importance. 

Great  care  should  be  taken  in  selecting  persons  for 
this  responsible  office  that  they  be  men  well  known, 
tried  and  proved  to  be  of  tlie  proper  spirit.  Before 
they  are  ordained  to  a  calling  so  sacred  it  should  be 
indubitable  that  they  are  men  of  suitable  intelligence, 
who  will  keep  themselves  well  informed  about  the  in- 
terests of  the  cause  of  Christ;  men  who  will  exercise 
brotherly  charity  and  study  the  peace  of  the  church  ; 
men  of  patience,  who,  for  Christ's  sake,  will  bear  with 
much  that  is  trying  in  conducting  the  complicated  in- 
terests committed  to  them ;  men  who  are  willing  to 
deny  self  in  order  that  they  may  honor  the  Master ; 
men  of  good  repute,  who  have  the  confidence  of  the 
whole  community  for  real  godliness ;  and  men  who  can 
be  looked  up  to  as  examples  and  confided  in  as  follow- 
ing in  the  footsteps  of  Christ.  Very  much  of  the  peace, 
prosperity,  usefulness,  comfort  and  honor  of  the  church 
depends  upon  the  character  of  its  elders,  and  hence  the 
exceeding  great  care  which  should  be  taken  in  selecting 
men  for  that  office. 


452  THE  PASTOR 

WOEK  OF  THE  ELDERS. 

In  almost  all  cases  far  more  church  work  would  be 
})erformed  by  the  elders  if  it  were  only  committed  to 
them  and  they  were  held  responsible  for  its  faithful  dis- 
charge. They  were  ordained  to  their  exalted  office  not 
only  that  they  might  exercise  rule  in  the  Church  of  God, 
but  also  that  they  might  help  in  the  work  for  which  the 
Church  was  established.  There  is  enough  of  it  for  them 
all  to  do,  and  many  of  them  are  willing  and  waiting  to 
put  their  shoulders  to  any  task  which  may  be  assigned 
them.  Their  duties  are  neither  few  nor  unimportant. 
Even  a  superficial  survey  will  show  that  they  can  help 
in  the  social  meeting;  can  assist  the  pastor  in  visiting,  es- 
pecially those  who  are  sick,  sorrowing  and  anxious ;  can 
act  as  peacemakers  in  the  strifes  that  will  too  often  creep 
in  among  the  people  of  God  ;  can  defend  the  good  name 
of  the  pastor,  so  often  wantonly  assailed  to  the  great  in- 
jury of  the  cause  of  Christ ;  can  gather  worshipers  into 
the  sanctuary  from  those  who  are  living  in  its  utter 
neglect ;  can  welcome  strangers  to  the  house  of  God ; 
can  look  after  the  interests  of  the  church  in  their  re- 
spective neighborhoods ;  can  watch  over  young  converts 
and  care  for  those  members  of  the  church  who  are  back- 
sliding. In  these  and  innumerable  other  duties  they 
can  help,  as  well  as  in  the  more  obvious  ones  of  serv- 
ing at  the  communion,  conducting  the  Sabbath-school, 
attending  ecclesiastical  meetings  and  the  like.  The  ses- 
sion should  be  a  band  of  laborers  closely  knit  together 
and  intently  bent  on  doing  the  work  of  God  in  the 
church  and  community. 

As  we  have  shown  in  another  place,  it  is  a  great  mis- 
take for  the  pastor  to  undertake  too  much  himself,  and 
not  entrust  work  to  the  elders  and  others.    By  so  doing 


IN  THE  SESSION.  453 

he  keeps  their  individual  and  united  powers  of  doing- 
good  from  being  developed,  and  he  overtasks  himself, 
and  so  injures  his  energies  and  endangers  his  health. 
There  is  too  much  work  for  him  single-handed  to  ac- 
complish, and  he  must  enlist  others  or  it  will  be  left 
undone.  This  attempting  too  much  themselves,  and 
giving  too  little  to  others,  is  a  very  common  error  with 
ministers,  and  greatly  hinders  the  efficiency  of  the 
church  where  it  prevails. 

Most  elders  would  work  willingly  in  the  cause  of 
Christ  if  the  work  were  only  given  them  to  do.  Far 
more  might  be  accomplished  in  this  way  if  pastors 
would  call  forth  and  employ  the  energies  of  their 
sessions.  There  are  many  duties  from  which  the  elders 
can  relieve  the  pastor,  and  give  him  more  time  for  his 
own  appropriate  work  of  preaching.  There  are  many 
things  which  they  can  do  better  than  he,  because  of 
their  more  intimate  intercourse  with  the  people  and 
identity  of  sympathy  with  them.  Then,  if  the  elders 
are  busy,  their  interest  in  the  cause  of  Christ  and  his 
Church  will  be  kept  alive,  they  will  study  the  things 
which  make  for  the  peace  of  Zion,  and  they  will  be 
happier  in  themselves  and  spread  good  feeling  over  all 
the  circle  in  which  they  move.  To  do  nothing  is  to  be 
unhappy  and  make  others  unhappy  also.  Enough  is 
not  made  of  this  divinely-ordained  agency  in  the  work 
of  the  church.  The  ingenuity  of  the  pastor  and  session 
should  be  taxed  to  find  work  for  every  elder  and  to  keep 
him  diligently  at  the  post  of  duty. 

Unless  it  is  absolutely  necessary,  the  pastor  ought  not 
to  incur  ill-will  by  becoming  the  agent  of  inflicting  dis- 
cipline. It  is  to  be  lamented  that  enmity  is  so  often 
aroused,  not  only  on  the  part  of  him  who  is  disciplined, 
but  also  on  the  part  of  his  relatives  and  friends.     And 


454  THE  PASTOR 

when  the  discipline  comes  directly  from  the  pastor,  he  is 
often  made  the  victim  upon  whom  the  weight  of  the  dis- 
pleasure is  heaped.  And  those  who  take  offence  at  him 
are  likely  also  to  become  offended  and  alienated  toward 
the  whole  church.  From  this  difficulty,  therefore,  the 
pastor  ought  to  be  saved  by  one  or  more  of  the  elders 
being  appointed  as  the  ostensible  agents  for  communi- 
cating or  inflicting  the  censures  decided  upon  by  the 
session.  A^ery  often  such  censures  will  come  with  more 
weight  from  elders,  inasmuch  as  they  will  appear  less 
functional  and  enter  more  into  the  realities  of  society. 
From  mingling  with  the  peojDle  in  daily  life,  and  sym- 
pathy with  them  and  participation  in  their  views  and 
wants  and  trials  and  modes  of  thinking,  elders  will  fre- 
quently be  able  to  exert  an  influence  that  would  be  im- 
possible to  the  pastor.  No  doubt  one  of  the  great  bene- 
fits of  the  office  of  the  eldership  is  this  very  thing  of 
being  able  to  get  near  to  the  people  and  enter  into  their 
feelings.  Then  it  should  not  be  forgotten  that  the  gov- 
ernment and  discipline  of  the  church  are  the  elders' 
work,  just  as  preaching  is  the  pastor's,  and  that  they 
should  therefore  bear  its  burdens.  Moreover,  if  the 
pastor  stands  aloof  as  much  as  possible  when  discipline 
is  inflicted,  he  will  have  a  better  opportunity  of  coming 
in  afterward  and  striving  to  heal  the  wound  and  restore 
the  wanderer. 

The  elders  ought  to  be  leaders  in  all  that  is  under- 
taken for  the  edification  of  believers,  for  the  progress 
of  the  church,  and  for  the  promotion  of  objects  of  be- 
nevolence. They  are  appointed  to  that  office,  they  are 
qualified  for  it,  the  discharge  of  its  duties  is  expected 
of  them,  and  their  position  in  the  church  gives  them 
an  influence  which  will  make  their  efforts  successful. 
They  should  plan  work  for  the  church  to  undertake ; 


IN  THE  SESSION.  455 

they  should  use  their  influence  in  getting  others  to  assist 
in  the  various  enterprises  for  doing  good ;  and  they  should 
set  an  example  of  zealous  industry  in  the  blessed  work. 
When  any  church  is  cold,  idle,  unprofitable,  and,  as  a 
consequence,  filled  with  bickerings,  much  of  the  blame 
is  almost  always  to  be  laid  at  the  door  of  the  session, 
which  neither  performs  its  own  duties  nor  sees  to  it  that 
the  members  are  busy  in  doing  good. 

It  is  a  serious  matter  when  an  elder  persists,  year 
after  year,  in  the  neglect  of  tliose  solemn  duties  to  which 
he  was  ordained,  and  which  are  expected  of  him  by  the 
church  and  by  the  church's  Lord.  To  do  so  is  to  prove 
unfaithful  to  his  ordination  vows,  to  set  an  example  which 
must  necessarily  be  deleterious,  and  to  keep  back  others 
who  might  have  been  happy  and  useful  workers  in  the 
church.  When  one  has  fallen  into  this  lamentable 
state  he  should  repent  before  God  and  his  people,  and 
diligently  redeem  the  time  in  the  future. 


PLAN  OF  SESSIONAL  WORK. 

We  would  here  present  a  scheme  of  sessional  opera- 
tions which  may  be  profitably  adopted,  and  which,  if 
carried  out  with  any  measure  of  fidelity,  can  hardly 
fail  of  raising  a  church  to  a  high  degree  of  prosperity. 
Its  main  features,  as  they  have  been  actually  adopted, 
are  as  follows : 

A.  Division  of  Sessional  Work. 

In  order  that  the  interests  of  the  church  may  be 
conducted  as  efficiently  as  possible,  the  following  stand- 
ing committees  of  session  shall  be  maintained  :  1.  Com- 
mittee on  benevolence;  2.  Committee  on  music;  3.  Com- 
mittee on  prayer-meetings ;  4.  Committee  on  the  poor ; 


456  THE  PASTOR 

5.    Committee    on    Sabbath-schools.    6.    Committee  on 
strangers. 

1.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  on  benevo- 
lence to  keep  itself  well  informed  in  reference  to  the 
general  work  of  benevolence  in  the  whole  Church,  to 
recommend  to  the  session  when  and  for  what  objects 
collections  shall  be  taken  up,  and  to  devise  the  best 
means  for  collecting  these  contributions,  to  develop 
the  spirit  of  benevolence  in  the  congregation,  and  to 
propose  in  what  amount  and  at  what  times  appro- 
priations shall  be  devoted  to  the  various  Boards  of  the 
Church. 

2.  The  Committee  on  music  shall  have  special  over- 
sight of  all  the  music  in  the  church ;  it  shall  confer 
when  necessary  with  the  trustees  in  the  appointment  of 
those  who  are  to  lead  it ;  it  shall  see  that  some  one  is 
present  to  conduct  the  singing  in  the  weekly  meetings ; 
it  shall  recommend  the  hymn  and  music  books  to  be 
used  in  the  devotions  of  praise,  and  it  shall  devise  plans 
for  the  improvement  of  this  department  of  the  church's 
worship. 

3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  on  iwayer- 
meetings  to  fix  upon  the  places  for  holding  the  cottage 
prayer-meetings,  to  recommend  any  desirable  changes 
in  the  times  and  places  of  holding  other  prayer-meet- 
ings, to  appoint  persons  to  conduct  these  meetings, 
and  to  have  full  superintendence  of  all  this  branch  of 
church's  work. 

4.  The  Committee  on  the  poor,  when  there  are  no 
deacons,  shall  have  special  charge  of  such  members  of 
the  church  as  are  in  want.  It  shall  examine  all  such 
cases,  visit  them,  apply  to  the  treasurer  for  such  assist- 
ance for  them  as  the  sessional  fund  will  afford,  when 
that  is  exhausted  use  special  means  for  their  relief,  and 


IN  THE  SESSION.  457 

make  other  needful  efforts  to  succor  and  comfort  them 
in  their  trials. 

5.  The  Comfiiiitee  on  Sabbatli-schooh  shall,  if  possi- 
ble, be  composed  of  officers  of  the  Sabbath-school.  It 
shall  be  the  agency  for  exercising  the  sessional  author- 
ity over  this  branch  of  the  church's  activity.  It  shall 
recommend  from  time  to  time  whether  any,  and  where, 
branch  schools  shall  be  established,  and  be  in  every- 
thing the  bond  of  connection  between  the  session  and 
the  schools. 

6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  on  strangers 
to  use  all  practicable  means  for  discovering  strangers 
who  may  come  occasionally  or  regularly  to  the  church, 
to  report  them  to  the  member  of  session  in  whose  dis- 
trict they  reside,  to  make  their  acquaintance,  to  intro- 
duce them  to  other  members  of  the  congregation,  and 
to  make  them  feel  at  home  in  the  church.  The  mem- 
bers of  this  committee  shall  either  themselves  be  jii'es- 
ent,  or  appoint  some  others  to  be  present,  at  the  doors  of 
the  church  on  every  occasion  of  public  worship  and  at 
the  weekly  lectures,  to  seat  strangers.  It  shall  be  the 
medium  of  communication  between  the  session  and  the 
pastor's  aid  association,  and  furnish  the  ladies  with 
lists  of  such  families  as  should  be  visited.  And  it  shall 
devise  all  practicable  means  for  increasing  sociability 
and  friendliness  in  the  church. 

B.  Oversight  of  the  Families  of  the  Congregation. 

The  following  rules  are  adopted  by  the  session  for  the 
better  performance  of  this  duty  : 

1.  The  territory  of  the  congregation  shall  be  divided 
into  as  many  districts  as  there  are  elders  in  the  session, 
and  to  each  district  one  elder  shall  be  assigned,  whose 


58 


458  THE  PASTOR 

duty  it  shall  be  to  exercise  a  general  supervision  of  the 
interests  of  the  church  within  these  bounds. 

2.  In  the  exercise  of  this  supervision  it  shall  be  the 
duty  of  each  elder  to  keep  up  a  personal  acquaintance 
with  all  the  families  of  the  church  in  his  district,  visit 
them  as  often  as  he  may  find  convenient,  and  report 
at  the  meetings  of  session  any  persons  who  are  anxious 
about  their  souls,  or  sick,  or  in  sorrow,  or  disaffected,  or 
anything  else  that  should  be  known  ;  also  to  keep  a  con- 
stant outlook  for  any  families  of  our  denomination  that 
may  move  into  the  bounds  of  his  district,  and  for  chil- 
dren who  may  be  brought  into  the  Sabbath-school. 

3.  When,  for  any  particular  reason,  an  elder  may  deem 
it  advisable,  he  may  secure  the  assistance  of  any  other 
elder  or  of  the  pastor,  to  confer  with  him  or  to  visit  any 
of  the  families  of  his  district. 

4.  An  elder  who  from  relationship  or  from  any 
other  cause  has  special  influence  with  any  family  not 
in  his  own  appointed  district  shall  not  be  considered  as 
intruding  on  the  prerogatives  of  others  if  he  shall  visit 
and  strive  to  keep  that  family  interested  in  the  common 
cause. 

C.  Meetings  of  Session. 

It  is  manifest  that  the  very  important  work  thus  laid 
out  cannot  be  successfully  done  unless  there  be  frequent 
and  full  meetings  of  the  session,  to  report  the  progress 
of  its  various  departments,  to  devise  methods  for  its 
greater  advance,  to  keep  alive  an  interest  in  the  cause, 
and  to  pray  for  the  divine  guidance  and  life-giving 
power  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  To  this  end,  therefore,  it  is 
established — 

First.  That  a  stated  monthly  meeting  of  the  session 
shall  be  held  on  such  day  of  the  month  as  may  from 
time  to  time  be  determined. 


IN  THE  SESSION.  459 

Second.  That  it  shall  be  considered  a  sacred  duty  of 
each  member  regularly  to  attend  these  stated  meetings, 
unless  prevented  by  sickness  or  other  unavoidable 
cause. 

Third.  That  the  following  order  of  business  shall 
be  observed  in  the  meetings  of  session :  1.  Twenty 
minutes  in  devotional  exercises ;  2.  Reading  the  min- 
utes of  last  meeting ;  3.  Excuses  for  absence  from  last 
meeting;  4.  Reports  of  special  committees;  5.  Reports 
of  standing  committees  ;  6.  Free  conversation  about  the 
interests  of  the  cause  in  the  various  districts ;  7.  New 
business ;  8.  Adjournment  with  prayer. 


DISCIPLINE. 

This  is  of  all  duties  devolving  upon  pastor  and  session 
the  most  difficult  and  unpleasant.  And  yet  it  cannot 
always  be  ignored  without  bringing  the  church  into 
contempt  and  seriously  injuring  the  cause.  The  purity 
of  the  church,  the  honor  of  the  cause  of  God,  the 
value  of  the  privileges  of  membership,  the  good  of 
offenders,  even  the  existence  of  an  organized  body  of 
believers,  demand  that  it  shall  sometimes  be  exercised. 

But  it  ought  to  be  resorted  to  as  seldom  as  possible, 
and  only  when  persistent  injury  is  done  to  the  cause  of 
Christ  by  the  unchristian  conduct  of  members.  It  is 
extremely  difficult  at  the  present  time  so  to  conduct  a 
process  of  discipline  as  to  impart  to  it  any  value  either  to 
offenders  or  to  the  church ;  and  when  not  so  conducted 
it  will  do  harm  rather  than  good.  On  this  account  a 
process  of  discipline  should  never  be  entered  upon  until 
it  is  seen  to  be  absolutely  indispensable.  Every  possible 
effort  to  reclaim  the  offender  should  first  be  made  in  pri- 
vate, for  the  man  who  cannot  be  influenced  by  the  per- 


460  THE  PASTOR 

sonal  appeal  made  to  him,  in  tlie  right  spirit,  by  pastor 
or  elders,  is  not  likely  to  pay  much  regard  to  their  cen- 
sures, whether  threatened  or  inflicted.  It  is  hardly  ever 
wise  for  a  pastor  to  encourage  the  prosecution  of  a  mem- 
ber of  his  church  when  the  matter  is  one  which  is  per- 
sonal with  himself. 

When  the  session  has  determined  to  impose  the  cen- 
sures of  the  church,  it  is  best  not  to  make  them  any  more 
public  than  necessary.  To  publish  them  in  the  church 
is  likely  to  render  the  person  disciplined  more  reckless 
and  to  give  offence  to  his  relatives  and  friends,  and  it 
needlessly  exposes  the  sores  of  the  church  to  a  world 
only  too  ready  to  gloat  over  them.  The  announcing  of 
the  sentence  in  the  meeting  of  session,  or  sending  it  to 
the  person  disciplined,  will  ordinarily  be  sufficient;  and 
the  consideration  had  for  his  feelings  will  leave  more 
hope  of  ultimately  reclaiming  the  offender. 

On  the  roll  of  every  church  there  will  be  found,  after 
the  lapse  of  years,  the  names  of  many  persons  who  have 
ceased  to  appear  at  its  communion-table  or  to  attend  any 
of  its  ordinances.  They  have  fallen  away  from  their 
regular  standing  by  removing  from  the  bounds  of  the 
congregation  without  taking  with  them  their  certificates 
of  membership,  or  they  have  gone  into  other  commu- 
nions, or  they  have  lost  all  interest  in  divine  things.  To 
know  exactly  what  to  do  with  such  cases  is  very  per- 
plexing. There  are  only  three  ways  in  which  persons 
can  cease  to  be  responsible  members  of  a  given  church — 
namely,  by  death,  by  certificate  of  dismission,  or  by  dis- 
cipline. Hence  it  will  not  do  merely  to  strike  their 
names  from  the  roll ;  at  some  future  day  they  may 
claim  the  recognition  of  their  membership.  Neither 
will  it  do  to  retain  their  names  as  in  regular  standing, 
for  then  the  roll  will  not  present  a  fair  record  of  the  actual 


IN  THE  SESSION.  461 

membership  of  the  church.  The  best  plan,  probably, 
of  disposing  of  them  is  to  place  opposite  their  names 
some  conventional  word  or  expression  denoting  their 
irregular  standing.  Their  status  will  then  be  seen  at  a 
glance,  and  their  names  can  be  found  if  ever  afterward 
they  should  be  wanted,  while  at  the  same  time  they  will 
be  distinguished  on  the  roll  from  regular  members. 

The  pastor  need  not  be  surprised  if  he  finds  troublers 
in  his  church.  The  discovery  of  such  persons  among 
the  professed  people  of  God  sometimes  shocks  ministers, 
especially  inexperienced  ones,  and  discourages  them,  and 
sometimes  leads  them  unwisely  to  give  up  their  charges. 
But  it  should  be  understood  as  a  lamentable  fact  that 
such  persons  are  most  likely  to  be  found  in  every  church, 
that  the  pastor  will  almost  certainly  encounter  them,  and 
that  he  ought  to  be  prepared  for  the  discovery,  and  not 
to  be  too  much  cast  down  by  it. 

It  is  well  for  the  pastor  to  be  forewarned  on  this  sub- 
ject, and  to  be  undismayed  if  he  encounters  many  dis- 
positions which  are  calculated  to  disturb  the  peace  of 
the  church.  He  will  find  that  some  are  sadly  inconsist- 
ent, bringing  constant  reproach  upon  the  cause ;  some 
are  complainers  and  fault-finders,  acute  at  finding 
or  inventing  things  to  annoy ;  some  take  pleasure  in 
criticising  and  opposing  everything  that  is  done  or  said 
by  the  pastor ;  some  are  so  utterly  unreasonable  that 
they  will  listen  to  neither  argument  nor  entreaty  ;  some 
are  restless,  always  finding  something  to  agitate  and  dis- 
tract ;  some  are  quarrelsome,  as  if  they  found  their 
greatest  satisfaction  in  strife ;  and  others  again  there 
are  whose  business  it  seems  to  be  to  pull  down,  never 
to  extend  a  helping  hand  even  to  the  cause  which  they 
profess  to  love.  The  injustice  and  the  cruelty  of  such 
persons  toward  him — and  that,  too,  when  he  is  conscious 


462  THE  PASTOR 

of  doing  the  very  best  in  liis  power — will  sometimes 
almost  break  the  minister's  heart. 

We  would  recommend  as  the  sovereign  remedy  for 
such  troublers  in  the  church  simply  to  let  them  alone. 
Our  advice  would  be,  Do  not  notice  them ;  do  not  speak 
of  them  ;  do  not  oppose  them ;  if  possible,  do  not  think 
of  them  ; — and  they  are  disarmed  for  evil.  If  they  can- 
not excite  any  commotion,  they  soon  become  weary  of 
their  fruitless  efforts  to  annoy. 

Then  there  are  certain  considerations  which  ought  to 
be  borne  in  mind  by  the  pastor  concerning  such  unhap- 
py spirits  as  are  found  in  every  church :  1.  It  is  im- 
possible to  satisfy  them  by  any  excellency  of  preaching 
or  action.  As  was  truthfully  said  by  Dr.  J.  W.  Alex- 
ander, "  If  you  could  act  like  an  angel,  some  would 
blame.  Do  your  best,  and  in  the  long  run  you  will 
please  more  than  by  doing  anything  for  the  bare  pur- 
pose of  pleasing."  2.  Though  there  may  be  one  or 
more  such  persons  in  the  church,  yet  their  number  is 
but  small  compared  with  the  great  body  of  the  true- 
hearted  members  who  are  ever  ready  to  stand  by  the 
pastor  and  help  him  in  his  work.  3.  Even  such  trou- 
blers and  the  dissatisfied  and  the  constitutionally  un- 
happy are  a  part  of  the  material  upon  which  the  min- 
ister is  appointed  to  work  as  he  strives  to  build  up  and 
beautify  that  spiritual  temple  which  will  be  perfected 
only  when  the  Church's  earthly  work  is  done.  4.  More- 
over, they  are  not  without  their  mission  and  use ;  for  if 
the  knowledge  that  we  are  watched  by  critical  or  un- 
friendly eyes  should  serve  to  make  us  more  vigilant, 
more  consistent  and  more  active,  then  even  this,  one  of 
the  pastor's  sorest  trials,  may  be  turned  to  good  account. 

Certain  it  is  that  this  is  a  part  of  that  salutary  disci- 
pline to  which  it  is  the  good  pleasure  of  our  All-wise 


IN  THE  SESSION  463 

Father  we  should  now  be  subjected.  Ou  this  point  Dr. 
James  W.  Alexander  says  :  "  It  is  unreasonable  to  hope 
for  a  situation  where  men  will  not  be  found  to  oppose, 
envy  and  blame.  To  expect  this  would  be  childish. 
Humble  perseverance  in  plain  duty  is  the  way  to  main- 
tain an  easy  mind.  Apply  the  Lord's  rule  about  anxiety 
for  the  morrow.  Work  by  the  day ;  you  may  not  live 
till  to-morrow.  Why  cripple  to-day's  exertions  by  fore- 
casting a  trouble  which  may  never  come  ?  Such  vexa- 
tions are  trials  sent  of  God.  They  have  been  common 
to  all  saints.  Learn  to  bear  the  reproaches  of  even 
good  men,  for  many  sincere  Christians  are  far  from 
perfection  in  wisdom  ;  there  are  degrees  in  knowledge 
and  experience;  there  are  diversities  of  opinion  and 
strange  and  extravagant  tempers.  Some  virtue  is  put 
to  the  test  by  every  one  of  these  troubles.  Humility, 
patience,  meekness,  courage,  fortitude,  love  of  truth, 
faith,  hope  and  charity  are  exercised.  If  a  man's  ways 
please  the  Lord,  he  will  cause  even  his  enemies  to  be  at 
peace  with  him." 


CHURCH  STEIFE8. 

It  is  a  lamentable  fact  that  these  will  often  arise  and 
do  incalculable  harm.  They  are  deplorably  frequent, 
and  their  evils  are  aggravated  and  exaggerated  by  an 
unfriendly  world.  The  feeling  which  they  engender  is 
peculiarly  deep,  because  of  the  important  interests  which 
they  are  supposed  to  involve.  And  they  often  spring 
from  the  merest  trifles,  which  ought  to  have  been  ignored 
by  Christian  people.  Such  strifes  are  amongst  the  great- 
est evils  that  can  possibly  come  upon  a  church.  It  is 
one  of  the  greatest  inconsistencies  ever  witnessed  to  see 
those  whose  distinguishing  badge  ought  to  be  brotherly 


464  THE  PASTOR 

love  arrayed  in  bitter  hostility  against  each  other.  If 
there  is  anything  in  the  wide  world  against  which  the 
pastor  should  steadfastly  set  his  face,  it  is  this. 

Never  should  he  allow  himself  to  be  drawn  into  strife 
as  a  participant.  There  is  a  special  scriptural  injunction 
laid  ujwn  him  to  this  end  :  "And  the  servant  of  the 
Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  unto  all  men,  apt 
to  teach,  patient."  He  should  dread  strifes  as  among 
the  most  dangerous  attacks  that  Satan  can  possibly  make 
upon  the  Church  of  God.  If  there  is  anything  he  can 
do  to  prevent  their  occurrence  or  allay  them  when  they 
prevail,  it  ought  to  receive  his  most  earnest  attention. 
He  should  make  sacrifices  of  his  own  personal  feelings 
in  order  to  prevent  them.  Every  sort  of  right  motive 
presses  upon  him  to  flee  from  contention.  Very  em- 
jahatic  on  this  point  was  the  counsel  of  John  Wesley : 
"  Oh  beware,  I  will  not  say  of  forming,  but  of  counte- 
nancing or  abetting,  any  parties  in  a  Christian  society. 
Never  encourage,  much  less  cause,  either  by  word  or  ac- 
tion, any  division  therein.  In  the  nature  of  things  there 
must  be  divisions  among  you,  but  keep  thyself  pure. 
Leave  off  contention  before  it  be  meddled  with ;  shun 
the  very  beginning  of  strife.  Meddle  not  with  them 
that  are  given  to  dispute,  with  them  that  love  conten- 
tion. I  never  knew  that  remark  to  fliil :  '  He  that 
loves  to  dispute  does  not  love  God.'  Follow  peace  w^ith 
all  men,  without  which  you  cannot  effectually  follow 
holiness.  Not  only  seek  peace,  but  ensue  it ;  if  it  seems 
to  flee  from  you,  pursue  it  nevertheless.  '  Be  not  over- 
come of  evil,  but  overcome  evil  with  good.'  Happy  is 
he  that  attains  the  character  of  a  peace-maker  in  the 
Church  of  God!  Why  should  not  you  labor  after  this  ? 
Be  not  content  not  to  stir  up  strife,  but  do  all  that  in 
you  lies  to  prevent  or  quench  the  very  first  spark  of  it. 


IN  THE  SESSION.  465 

Indeed,  it  is  far  easier  to  prevent  the  flame  from  break- 
ing out  than  to  quench  it  afterward.  However,  be  not 
afraid  to  attempt  even  this ;  the  God  of  peace  is  on  your 
side.  He  will  give  you  acceptable  words,  and  will  send 
them  to  the  hearts  of  the  hearers." 

The  effects  of  dissensions  in  churches  are  so  baleful 
that  they  may  well  be  looked  upon  with  a  feeling  of 
horror.  The  very  best  that  can  be  said  of  them  is  that 
they  never  do  any  good.  But,  alas !  far  more  must  be 
said  of  them,  for  in  the  language  of  the  Spirit,  "  where 
envying  and  strife  is,  there  is  confusion  and  every  evil 
work."  They  destroy  all  true  happiness  in  the  minds 
of  those  who  are  agitated  by  them ;  they  grieve  away 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  whose  peaceful  influences  they  are 
so  much  opposed;  they  lead  to  the  most  lamentable 
divisions  and  alienations  between  those  who  were  once 
dear  to  each  other  in  Christian  fellowship ;  they  rend 
asunder  churches  and  make  incurable  breaches  in  house- 
holds ;  they  dishonor  religion  and  expose  it  to  the  con- 
tempt of  the  world  ;  and  they  inflict  deep  wounds  upon 
Christ,  of  which  he  may  bitterly  complain  as  having 
been  received  in  the  house  of  his  friends. 


THE  PASTOR'S  PERSONAL  DIFFICULTIES. 

These  are  the  worst  of  all,  inasmuch  as  they  involve 
not  only  the  minister  and  those  with  whom  he  is  imme- 
diately at  variance,  but  also  generally  spread  through- 
out the  congregation.  They  also  destroy  his  happiness, 
blight  his  energies,  and  prevent  his  ministrations  from 
having  that  weight  which  would  make  them  edifying 
to  almost  any  class  of  his  hearers.  Moreover,  they  are 
so  conspicuous,  from  the  eminent  position  which  he 
holds,  that  they  are  more  seen  and  known  and  trum- 

59 


466  THE  PASTOR 

peted,  and  therefore  send  abroad  more  influences  for 
evil  than  if  he  moved  in  a  more  obscure  sphere. 

The  minister  cannot  afford  to  descend  to  the  conten- 
tions which  are  sometimes  indulged  in  by  others.  It 
is  such  a  gross  inconsistency  that  lie  almost  necessarily 
throws  away  everything  if  he  does.  He  throws  away 
influence,  he  lets  himself  down  in  public  esteem,  and  he 
dishonors  the  cause.  He  also  destroys  his  own  hap- 
piness and  brings  upon  himself  sorrows  on  sorrows. 
Quaintly  was  it  said  by  Bishop  Hall :  "  I  never  loved 
those  salamanders  that  are  never  well  but  when  they 
are  in  the  fire  of  contention.  I  will  rather  suffer  a 
thousand  wrongs  than  offer  one ;  I  will  suffer  an  hun- 
dred rather  than  return  one ;  I  will  suffer  many  ere  I 
will  complain  of  one  and  endeavor  to  right  it  by  con- 
tending. I  have  ever  found  that  to  strive  with  my 
superior  is  furious ;  with  my  equal,  doubtful ;  with  ray 
inferior,  sordid  and  base  ;  with  any,  full  of  unquietness." 

It  need  hardly  be  said,  therefore,  that  the  pastor  who 
has  the  proper  spirit  will  be  careful  to  avoid  falling  into 
such  personal  strifes.  The  rule  with  him  will  be  that 
of  the  apostle  when  he  exhorted,  "  Give  none  offence, 
neither  to  the  Jews,  nor  to  the  Gentiles,  nor  to  the 
Church  of  God :  even  as  I  please  all  men  in  all  things, 
not  seeking  mine  own  profit,  but  the  profit  of  many, 
that  they  may  be  saved ;"  and  again,  "  Giving  no  of- 
fence in  anything,  that  the  ministry  be  not  blamed." 
The  minister  should  do  everything  that  lies  in  his  power 
—  make  any  personal  sacrifice  that  is  consistent  with 
principle — to  prevent  these  difficulties  from  arising. 
He  should  determine  that  such  strifes  shall  not  be  if 
he  can  prevent  them.  And  to  this  end  Christ's  injunc- 
tion should  be  the  motto  of  his  life :  "  Be  ye  therefore 
wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as  doves."    A  little  yield- 


IN  THE  SESSION.  467 

ing  when  no  principle  is  involved,  a  kind  word,  the 
suppression  of  a  harsh  thought,  or  a  slight  explanation, 
will  often  avert  a  whole  train  of  bickerings  and  aliena- 
tions. Then,  if  the  pastor  finds  that  he  is  unhappily 
involved  in  a  personal  strife,  he  should  use  all  wisdom 
and  tact  and  Christian  spirit  to  have  it  settled  just  as 
speedily  as  possible. 

It  is  an  important  rule  for  the  pastor  to  keep  aloof 
from  all  parties  which  may  have  arrayed  themselves 
against  each  other  in  the  church.  It  is  well  for  him  to 
keep  in  mind  the  inspired  maxim,  "  He  that  passeth  by, 
and  meddleth  with  strife  belonging  not  to  him,  is  like 
one  that  taketh  a  dog  by  the  ears."  Both  sides  in  any 
controversy  stand  in  the  same  relation  to  him  a«  the 
pastor  of  the  whole  church.  Some  ministers  very  un- 
wisely embroil  themselves  in  every  quarrel  by  espousing 
one  side  or  other  of  it.  By  this  course  they  incur  the 
ill-will  of  those  who  are  on  the  opposite  side,  and  lose 
the  opportunity  of  coming  in  as  arbitrators  to  harmo- 
nize the  parties.  Far  better  would  it  be  for  them  to 
stand  aloof,  unless  when  they  can  interfere  as  peace- 
makers to  settle  the  strife. 

In  this  connection  there  is  great  need  for  the  caution 
that  ministers  should  guard  against  everything  which 
looks  like  gossip,  to  the  malign  influences  of  which 
they  are  peculiarly  exposed.  They  should  not  listen 
to  gossiping  rumors  about  themselves  or  others  which 
so  many  will  be  ready  to  pour  into  their  ears.  They 
should  not  allow  idle  or  scandalous  news  to  be  imparted 
to  them.  They  should  not  themselves  indulge  in  gossip 
— a  habit  into  which  they  are  liable  to  fall  as  they  go 
from  house  to  house. 

Personal  difficulties,  or  personalities  of  any  kind, 
ought  not  to  be  brought  into  the  pulpit.     This  is  some- 


468  THE  PASTOR 

times  done,  but  never  either  to  the  edification  of  the 
people  or  the  advantage  of  the  pastor.  There  are  ob- 
jections to  it  on  every  hand.  It  is  cowardly  to  arraign 
persons  under  circumstances  where  they  have  no  op- 
portunity of  replying ;  it  enrages  those  who  are  assailed, 
and  leaves  scarcely  any  hope  of  healing  the  breach ;  it 
makes  offensive  matters  public  which  ought  to  have  re- 
mained in  the  dark ;  and  it  prostitutes  the  dignity  of 
the  pulpit,  w^hose  api^ointment  is  to  nobler  themes.  The 
answer  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Francis  Wayland  on  this  point 
is  not  too  emphatic :  "  But  it  may  possibly  be  asked, 
Should  a  minister  use  personalities  in  the  pulpit?  I 
answer,  If  he  does,  he  ought  never  to  enter  it.  To  use 
the  office  of  an  ambassador  of  Christ  for  the  purpose 
of  personal  abuse  is  shameful  and  intolerable." 

Absolute  silence  in  reference  to  those  who  would 
annoy  or  oppose  or  even  slander  him  is  generally  the 
pastor's  best  course.  Great  is  the  power  of  silence.  It 
allows  brands  of  discord  to  go  out,  which  if  blown  up 
would  soon  kindle  into  a  flame.  It  is  often  the  keenest 
rebuke  that  can  be  given  to  wanton  assaults.  It  saves 
one  from  saying  many  things  which  he  might  after- 
ward regret.  It  is  dignified.  In  most  cases  it  is  by 
far  the  safest  course.  Let  the  minister  bear  in  silence 
many  things  which  are  sorely  trying,  and  in  the  end  he 
will  see  the  wisdom  of  having  pursued  this  course. 

Most  opjwsitions  and  slanders  are  easily  lived  down. 
Keal,  consistent,  devoted  piety  will  generally  disarm  the 
attacks  which  are  made  upon  it.  The  simple  rule  of 
life  given  to  ministers  by  Dr.  J.  W.  Alexander  is  worthy 
of  being  written  in  letters  of  gold :  "  Do  that  which 
you  think  will  please  God,  and  you  will  keep  a  good 
conscience.  By  so  doing  you  will,  in  the  long  run,  as 
much  avoid  the  censure  of  men  as  if  you  made  it  a 


IN  THE  SESSION.  469 

special  object  to  please  them.  Every  act  of  your  life 
will  be  tending  to  form  the  right  kind  of  character. 
You  will  be  more  likely  to  be  useful,  and  will  certainly 
be  happier.  If  you  fail,  you  will  not  have  the  addi- 
tional pain  which  arises  from  blaming  yourself.  This 
is  the  simplest  of  all  rules  of  life.  It  admits  of  perpetual 
application,  nor  is  there  any  conceivable  case  which  it 
does  not  reach.  Please  not  yourself  nor  vain  human 
creatures,  but  God." 


THE  PASTOR  AND  THE  FINANCES  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  management  of  the  financial  matters  of  a  church, 
frequently  involving  the  erection  of  new  buildings  or 
the  repairing  of  old  ones,  current  expenses  and  the  liqui- 
dation of  debts,  requires  much  skill  as  well  as  attention. 
Sometimes,  when  the  church  is  very  weak  or  new,  it 
may  be  necessary  that  much  of  this  work  should  be 
done  by  the  pastor.  Sometimes  he  is  forced  into  it 
against  his  inclination.  More  generally  he  takes  a 
prominent  part  in  these  affairs  because  he  thinks  that 
he  can  conduct  them  better  than  the  people  would. 

But,  as  a  general  rule,  the  pastor  should  have  as  little 
as  possible  to  do  with  the  money  affairs  of  the  church. 
(1)  It  is  not  his  calling  to  manage  them.  (2)  He  has  not 
time  for  it,  and  cannot  bestow  much  attention  on  it  with- 
out drawing  away  from  the  energies  which  ought  to  be 
concentrated  upon  his  appropriate  spiritual  work,  (o) 
If  he  has  much  to  do  with  such  affairs,  he  will  almost 
necessarily  become  more  or  less  secularized.  (4)  He 
will  be  in  constant  danger  of  involving  himself  in  dif- 
ficulties which  will  damage  his  ministerial  usefulness, 
for  what  would  be  but  injudicious  in  others  will  be  con- 
sidered criminal  in  him.     (5)  There  are  often  in  the 


470  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE  SESSION. 

church  far  better  biisiness-meu  than  he — men  better 
trained  and  practiced  in  business — who  can  perform  all 
this  work.  (6)  If  the  people  themselves  conduct  these 
important  affairs,  they  will  be  more  interested  in  the 
church  and  all  her  work. 

The  minister  should  not  always  interfere  in  the  secular 
affairs  of  the  congregation,  even  when  he  thinks  that 
the  peoj^le  are  not  conducting  them  in  the  wisest  and- 
best  manner.  He  may  be  sincere  in  his  conviction,  but 
he  may  be  in  error.  The  event  may  prove  that  those 
who  are  in  the  actual  management  are  doing  what  is  the 
most  advantageous.  At  any  rate,  he  has  a  higher  work 
before  him  on  which  he  should  fix  his  whole  energies. 
Then  in  the  end  his  own  soul  will  prosper  and  be  in 
peace,  the  Christian  people  will  appreciate  his  efforts  to 
build  up  the  church  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and 
God  will  bless  the  toil  which  is  put  forth  with  a  single 
eye  to  his  glory. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  PASTOR  IN   THE  HIGHER    COURTS   OF   THE 

CHURCH 

The  minister  sustains  other  important  relations  besides 
those  which  belong  to  him  as  pastor  of  a  particular  con- 
gregation. These  relations  impose  on  him  duties  which 
require  very  close  and  persevering  attention.  He  is  a 
member  of  presbytery  and  synod,  or  of  General  Assem- 
bly, conference,  association  or  convention,  and  as  such 
has  a  part  to  take  in  conducting  the  general  interests 
of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  When  the  gravity  of  the 
duties  devolving  upon  these  bodies  is  considered,  it  will 
be  easily  understood  that  the  responsibility  of  each  of 
their  members  is  very  great.  It  is  theirs,  under  the 
teachings  of  the  inspired  word,  to  frame  the  rules  which 
are  to  control  every  department  of  order  and  worship  and 
work,  to  settle  controversies  that  may  arise  in  the  com- 
plicated working  of  the  Church,  to  hold  the  keys  of  ad- 
mission to  the  sacred  office,  to  guard  the  purity  of  the 
doctrines  which  shall  be  taught,  and  to  manage  the  ma- 
chinery of  the  Boards  through  which  the  benevolent 
work  is  carried  on.  These  duties  are  momentous  in 
themselves  and  in  their  results.  They  involve  the 
peace,  the  purity  and  the  perpetuity  of  the  Church. 
The  minister  should  assume  his  share  of  them  with  a 
deep  sense  of  his  responsibility,  with  an  earnest  desire 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  with  a  full  purpose  of  being 
faithful  in  every  personal  duty  which  they  involve. 

471 


472  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


ATTENDANCE  UPON   THE   HIGHER   CHURCH   COURTS. 

In  this  matter  the  first  duty  which  rests  upon  the 
minister  is  to  attend  promptly  upon  every  ecclesiastical 
meeting  of  which  he  is  a  member,  and  take  part  in  its 
duties  and  responsibilites.  He  should  attend  his  pres- 
bytery and  synod  at  each  of  their  meetings,  and  the 
General  Assembly  when  appointed  so  to  do.  The  rule 
of  regular  attendance  should  be  laid  down  as  inviolable. 

This  is  a  matter  of  serious  duty  which  should  be  rec- 
ognized and  appreciated  by  every  minister.  His  ordi- 
nation vows  include  this  as  well  as  the  other  class  of 
duties  which  belong  to  his  peculiar  pastoral  work. 
These  hiocher  organizations  of  the  Church  are  undoubt- 
edly  appointed  of  God,  and  that  because  they  are  neces- 
sary for  conducting  the  interests  of  the  kingdom.  Each 
minister  is  one  of  the  elements  which  make  up  their 
combined  wisdom  and  force  for  performing  that  mo- 
mentous work,  and  as  such  he  cannot  lawfully  be  ab- 
sent. Duty  to  God,  duty  to  the  Church  and  duty  to 
himself  all  require  him  to  do  his  part.  The  plea  that 
his  mite  of  influence  will  be  of  no  account  is  no  excuse 
whatever,  for  he  is  not  the  judge;  but  he  is  a  constituent 
part  of  the  great  whole,  and  cannot  stand  aloof  without 
damaging  all  the  rest. 

Our  fellow- members  have  a  right  to  our  presence  and 
assistance.  The  obligation  resting  upon  us  is  as  solemn 
as  that  which  is  on  them.  We  wrong  them  when  we 
stay  away.  We  desert  them  in  their  troubles,  their 
toils  and  their  hopes,  and  we  keep  from  them  that  por- 
tion of  aid  which  we  might  render.  We  may  appre- 
ciate the  evil  tendency  of  this  course,  if  we  depict  to 
ourselves  the  sqd  results  which  would  follow  should  all 


HIGHER   COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  473 

be  as  unfaithful  as  those  are  who  unnecessarily  absent 
themselves  from  meetings  where  the  great  interests  of 
the  cause  of  Christ  are  to  receive  attention.  It  is  enough 
to  say  that,  so  far  as  human  agency  is  concerned,  all  those 
great  interests  would  be  necessarily  paralyzed. 

The  minister  who  is  not  found  regularly  in  the  meet- 
ings of  presbytery,  association  or  convention  is  also 
himself  a  great  loser.  He  soon  loses  the  run  of  the 
business,  and  that  is  followed  by  his  losing  all  interest 
in  what  is  going  on.  And  then,  when  occasionally  he 
comes  in,  he  must  interruj^t  and  delay  the  business  and 
annoy  his  brethren  by  asking  questions  about  matters 
with  which  he  would  have  been  perfectly  familiar  had. 
he  been  present.  Besides,  he  does  not  know  at  what 
meeting  or  what  hour  business  may  come  up  which  is 
of  great  importance  to  himself  or  his  church  or  the 
general  cause,  but  by  his  absence  he  loses  it  all.  Then 
such  meetings  are  calculated  to  strengthen  the  sympa- 
thies, to  quicken  the  faculties,  to  lodge  in  the  memory 
important  information,  and  to  establish  most  valuable 
friendships.  All  this  those  ministers  lose  who  cannot 
be  induced  to  perform  their  duty  and  enjoy  their  privi- 
lege of  statedly  attending. 

Connected  with  this  matter  of  attendance  upon  eccle- 
siastical meetings  is  another  which  ought  not  to  be  passed 
over  without  a  word  of  notice — namely,  that  of  staying 
to  the  close  of  their  sessions.  This  caution  is  rendered 
necessary  by  the  conduct  of  many  who  come  in,  perhaps, 
after  the  opening  services,  and  then  in  an  hour  or  two, 
or  at  most  long  before  the  sessions  close,  go  away,  and 
leave  their  brethren  to  finish  the  business  as  best  they 
can.  They  might  almost  as  well  not  come  at  all.  The 
result  of  this  habit  often  is  to  leave  the  greater  part  of 
the  business  to  be  hurried  through  at  the  close  by  a  mere 

60 


474  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

handful  of  the  members.  The  reasons  given  in  excuse 
for  these  withdrawals  are  such,  in  almost  all  ordinary 
cases,  as  might  have  been  provided  against  by  a  little 
forethought.  Arrangements  should  be  made  previous 
to  leaving  home,  so  that  there  may  be  no  need  to  with- 
draw until  the  close  of  the  sessions.  Meetings  of  pres- 
bytery or  other  ecclesiastical  bodies  do  not  come  so  often 
but  that  some  trouble  might  be  taken  to  stay  through- 
out them  all. 

It  is  singular  that  many  ministers  are  so  thoughtless 
about  absenting  themselves  from  these  meetings  or 
slighting  them  by  a  mere  nominal  attendance  of  an 
hour  or  two.  This  may  seem  like  a  small  matter,  and 
yet  attention  to  it  is  one  of  those  things  which  have 
very  much  to  do  with  the  minister's  influence  and  use- 
fulness. To  be  always  in  his  place  at  such  meetings  is 
likely  to  result  in  the  faithful  performance  of  his  duties 
as  a  member.  He  will  thereby  make  the  warrantable 
impression  that  he  is  in  earnest  in  all  his  work.  He  will 
thus  acquire  the  confidence  of  his  brethren  and  the  re- 
spect of  the  people,  and  be  looked  up  to  as  one  worthy 
of  being  consulted  about  church  affairs,  and  that  to  such 
a  degree  as  will  give  him  opportunities  of  helping  for- 
ward the  blessed  cause.  The  men  to  be  relied  on  are 
those  who  can  look  back  upon  their  ministerial  life  and 
say  that  they  have  never  been  absent  from  presbytery, 
synod  or  other  ecclesiastical  meeting  which  it  was  their 
duty  to  attend. 


THE  PASTOR'S  INDIVIDUAL  EESPONSIBILITY  IN  CHURCH 

COURTS. 

It  is  difficult  duly  to  estimate  the  reponsibility  of  the 
members  of  such  courts,  owing  to  the  vastly  important 


HIGHER   COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  475 

interests  committed  to  them ;  and  each  one  has  a  por- 
tion of  it  resting  on  him — so  resting  on  him  that  he 
cannot  flippantly  cast  it  off.  Each  one  is,  in  his  meas- 
ure, blamable  for  whatever  duty  is  either  omitted  or 
wrongly  performed.  It  is  important  that  this  personal 
responsibility  be  recognized  by  the  minister,  so  that  he 
may  not  fail  of  taking  his  share  in  the  general  interests 
of  the  Church  through  neglect  or  the  vague  impression 
that  he  has  nothing  to  do  with  them. 

It  is  a  responsibility  which  extends  to  the  adjudica- 
tion of  questions  of  discipline,  to  the  admission  of  can- 
didates into  the  ministry,  to  the  appointment  of  repre- 
sentatives to  the  General  Assembly,  to  the  conducting 
of  schemes  for  the  promotion  of  the  cause  of  Christ  at 
home  and  abroad — to  every  thing  for  which  the  higher 
courts  of  the  Church  exist.  No  member  can  justifiably 
shrink  from  his  share  of  responsibility  in  each  and  all 
of  them.  No  one,  without  unfaithfulness,  can  sink  his 
own  duties  in  the  general  mass ;  he  must  take  them  up 
and  perform  them  according  to  his  own  personal  con- 
victions. 


ASSUMING  THE  DUTIES  ASSIGNED  IN  ECCLESIASTICAL 
MEETINGS. 

Much  of  the  work  of  these  bodies — such  as  serving 
as  clerks,  drawing  up  reports,  shaping  business,  exam- 
ining candidates  for  the  ministry,  visiting  congrega- 
tions in  difficulties,  installing  ministers  and  organizing 
churches — must  necessarily  be  performed  by  individ- 
uals or  committees,  and  each  member  should  promptly 
consent  to  whatever  part  of  it  his  brethren  may  assign 
to  him.  Sometimes  the  task  required  is  difficult,  labor- 
ious and  disagreeable,  and  the  first  impulse  is  to  shrink 


476  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

from  it.  There  are  ministers  who  are  constantly  de- 
clining every  such  duty  that  is  asked  of  them,  and  thus 
embarrassing  the  business,  imposing  upon  their  breth- 
ren and  injuring  themselves.  But  the  rule  should  be 
promptly  to  accept  every  appointment  as  the  call  of 
duty,  and  at  once  enter  upon  its  fulfillment. 

This  is  a  matter  which  the  minister  ought  not  to 
neglect.  If  the  task  be  an  onerous  one,  he  ought  to 
reflect  that  it  must  be  performed  by  somebody,  and  why 
not  by  him  as  readily  as  by  any  one  else  ?  His  appoint- 
ment implies  some  supposed  fitness  in  him  for  that  par- 
ticular service ;  and  if  he  does  not  think  that  he  is  qual- 
ified for  it,  he  should  regard  himself  in  the  light  of  a 
learner  who  ought  to  be  prepared  at  some  time  to  take 
up  every  duty  of  the  ministry.  By  declining  the  duty 
he  misses  the  training  which  its  performance  would  fur- 
nish. Besides,  it  greatly  embarrasses  the  business  of  the 
body  when  members  are  constantly  refusing  the  various 
duties  requested  of  them.  Moreover,  for  the  minister 
to  indulge  in  the  habit  of  shrinking  from  the  tasks  re- 
quired of  him  is  to  throw  away  his  influence,  and  finally 
to  become  a  mere  cipher  in  the  body. 

Promptness  in  assuming  and  discharging  the  various 
duties  required  of  him  as  a  presbyter  will  do  much 
toward  securing  that  confidence  and  respect  that  will 
be  of  such  assistance  to  the  minister  in  his  exalted  work. 
It  will  enable  him  to  perform  those  duties  more  accept- 
ably, and  prove  him  to  be  actuated  by  true  principle  in 
every  part  of  his  sacred  calling.  His  brethren  will 
then  understand  that  he  is  to  be  relied  upon.  He  will 
be  enabled  to  do  far  more  good,  and  the  talents  which 
have  been  given  him,  and  for  which  he  is  accountable, 
will  be  used  to  better  advantage.  Many  a  name  could 
be  given  of  the  most  highly  esteemed  of  presbyters 


HIGHER   COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  477 

whose  invariable  rule  has  been  to  accept  of  every  duty 
committed  to  them  and  promptly  proceed  to  its  per- 
formance. 


THE  PRESBYTERY  SHOULD  TAKE  PART  IN  EVERY  GOOD 

WORK. 

It  is  the  working  body  in  the  general  enterprises  of 
the  Church.  It  is  the  exponent  of  whatever  is  active  in 
the  united  body  of  believers  or  aggressive  on  the  king- 
dom of  darkness.  It  should  therefore  be  the  aim  of 
every  one  of  its  members  to  make  it  a  living,  active, 
progressive  body.  Very  much  of  the  measure  of  piety 
and  Christian  activity  in  the  churches  under  its  care 
depends  on  the  presbytery.  Hence  it  ought  to  make 
much  of  the  influence  which  it  is  in  its  power  to  exert 
over  these  churches.  And  each  one  of  its  members 
should  feel  bound  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  set  it  to  work, 
and  keep  it  working,  in  every  department  where  its  duty 
lies. 

If  the  presbytery  were  properly  awake  to  the  great 
work  to  which  it  is  called,  it  would  foster  its  Sabbath- 
schools — amongst  other  ways,  by  devoting  one  session  of 
each  of  its  stated  meetings  to  the  children  of  the  church 
where  it  assembles ;  it  could  stimulate  its  congregations 
in  the  great  work  of  benevolence ;  it  could  superintend 
the  carrying  out  of  the  various  deliverances  of  the 
General  Assembly ;  and  it  could  assist  in  bringing  up 
each  of  its  churches  to  higher  degrees  of  spirituality. 
All  these  things  come  within  the  province  of  the  pres- 
bytery. To  these  interests  it  was  appointed,  and  to 
none  of  them  can  it,  in  faithfulness,  be  indifferent. 


478  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


THE  PRESBYTERY  A  MISSIONARY  ORGANIZATION  IN 
ITS  OWN  TERRITORY. 

Every  Christian  in  his  sphere,  every  church  in  its 
vicinity,  every  presbytery  in  the  district  of  country  it 
covers,  and  every  General  Assembly  or  conference  in 
the  country  and  world,  is  obligated  to  be  aggressive  on 
the  kingdom  of  darkness.  It  is  its  duty  to  pray,  to 
plan  and  to  work  so  as  to  bring  that  portion  of  the 
great  field  into  subjection  to  Christ's  righteous  reign. 
The  whole  presbytery  and  each  of  its  members  should 
recognize  this  high  calling.  The  question  which  de- 
mands consideration  from  each  of  them  is,  What  is  the 
portion  of  the  field  which  is  specially  committed  to  me 
or  to  us  ?  and  then  follows  the  imperative  obligation  of 
applying  every  energy  to  its  cultivation. 

(a)  The  Territory  of  the  Presbytery  to  be  regarded 
AS  its  special  Missionary  Field. 

Pastors  ought  not  to  consider  that  their  ministrations 
in  the  gospel  are  to  be  confined  exclusively  to  their  own 
congregations.  There  is  an  important  sense  in  which 
the  field  to  which  they  are  appointed  is  the  whole  world. 
But  then,  in  company  with  their  co-jDresbyters,  they  are 
to  look  upon  the  district  of  country  covered  by  their 
presbytery  as  the  portion  of  that  great  field  which  has 
been  specially  entrusted  to  them.  Each  pastor  should 
regard  the  immediate  vicinity  of  his  church  as  his 
peculiar  charge.  Then  the  whole  territory  of  the 
presbytery  lies  before  him  and  his  fellow-members,  and 
by  their  counsel,  their  work  and  their  prayers  it  is  to 
be  leavened  by  the  saving  influences  of  the  gospel. 
Here  each  one   should   put  forth  his  most  strenuous 


HIGHER  COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  479 

efforts — efforts  as  strenuous  as  if  the  whole  work  de- 
j)eiided  on  himself. 

The  district  in  the  midst  of  which  he  lives  has  been 
committed  to  the  minister  for  his  gospel  efforts  by  the 
providence  of  God,  which  has  placed  him  in  it  as  his 
post  of  duty  and  toil.  It  has  also  been  entrusted 
to  him  by  the  Church,  which  has  called  him  and 
ordained  him  and  settled  him  there  to  do  her  work,  not 
merely  in  the  midst  of  his  own  particular  fold,  but 
also  in  all  its  vicinity.  For  the  cultivation  of  that 
part  of  the  field  he  is  accountable  to  the  author- 
ities which  had  such  confidence  in  him  as  to  place 
him  there. 

Not  many  pastors  are  so  happily  located  but  that 
in  their  immediate  vicinity,  or  at  least  within  the 
bounds  of  their  presbytery,  there  are  places  which  are 
in  need  of  the  stated  ordinances  of  the  gospel.  There 
are  some  communities  where,  if  proper  investigation 
were  made  and  efforts  put  forth,  it  would  be  found  that 
churches  could  be  planted  to  great  advantage.  There 
are  neighborhoods  where  great  good  could  be  done  by 
establishing  Sabbath-schools  and  holding  occasional 
preaching  and  prayer  meetings.  Everywhere  there  are 
multitudes  living  in  utter  neglect  of  the  ordinances 
whose  case  should  never  be  forgotten,  but  plans  of  vari- 
ous kinds  be  devised  for  bringing  them  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  truth.  In  almost  every  presbytery  there 
are  destitute  fields  where  colporteurs  might  spread  the 
gospel  through  the  printed  page  and  gather  the  nuclei 
of  future  congregations.  That  no  field,  no  opportunity, 
no  agency,  for  extending  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Christ, 
shall  be  neglected  should  be  the  rule  with  every  minis- 
ter and  every  presbytery. 


480  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 


(6)   If  its  own  Territory   is   not   Cultivated   by" 
Presbytery,  it  will  not  be  by  Others. 

There  is  a  sort  of  vague  impression  in  the  minds  of 
many  that,  somehow  or  other,  the  work  will  be  done 
even  if  they  do  omit  it.  But  the  question  is  not 
whether  these  home  destitutions  shall  be  supplied  by 
us  or  by  some  one  else :  it  is,  whether  they  shall  be  met 
by  us  or  utterly  neglected.  They  must  be  supplied  by 
us,  to  whom  God  has  entrusted  this  part  of  his  field,  or 
be  overlooked  and  souls  be  lost. 

The  people  themselves  who  are  destitute  of  the  bless- 
ings of  the  gospel  will  not  put  forth  the  efforts  needed 
to  secure  its  ordinances,  for  the  gospel  has  always  to  be 
pressed  upon  men.  Other  denominations  will  certainly 
not  plant  it  in  that  form  which  we  think  the  best,  what- 
ever name  we  may  bear.  Other  presbyteries  and  synods 
cannot  be  exi)ected  to  come  in  and  take  up  our  work  by 
encroaching  upon  our  territory  with  its  rights  and  duties. 
The  field  must  be  cultivated  by  us,  or,  so  far  as  our  de- 
nomination is  concerned,  be  left  utterly  waste.  It  is 
entrusted  to  us,  and  it  is  expected  of  us  that  we  shall 
be  faithful  to  its  every  call.  God  calls,  duty  calls,  the 
pressing  wants  of  perishing  souls  call,  and  we  shall  incur 
great  guilt  if  we  do  not  obey  these  calls  of  duty. 

(c)  Constant  Outlook  for  New  Localities. 

The  faithful  performance  of  this  missionary  work  will 
require  that  there  be  a  constant  outlook  for  places  where 
enterprises  can  be  started  which  may  finally  culminate 
in  churches.  It  ought  not  to  be  taken  for  granted  that 
such  fields  will  come  to  light  of  themselves,  but  desti- 
tute places  should  be  sought  for ;  unwearied  diligence 
should  be  exercised  to  find  appropriate  spots  in  which 


HIGHER   COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  481 

to  set  up  the  banner  of  Christ.  Especially  should  there 
be  watchfulness  by  each  pastor  in  the  immediate  neigh- 
borhood of  his  own  congregation.  If  this  be  not  done, 
many  a  settlement  which  sorely  needs  the  means  of  grace 
will  be  overlooked  so  long  that  the  opportunity  of  taking 
possession  of  it  will  be  lost.  The  obligation  which  rests 
upon  each  member  and  the  whole  presbytery  is  to  be 
unceasingly  aggressive  upon  the  world. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  determine  where  there  is  a  prov- 
idential call  to  commence  operations  with  a  view  either 
to  establish  a  missionary  outpost  or  to  gather  the  nu- 
cleus of  a  future  church.  It  is  an  appropriate  place 
where  there  is  a  neighborhood  that  is  peculiarly  des- 
titute of  all  the  means  of  grace ;  where  there  is  a  com- 
munity that  is  likely  rapidly  to  increase  in  numbers ; 
where  there  is  an  opening  for  commencing  a  Sabbath- 
school  with  good  promise  of  success;  especially  where 
there  are  warm-hearted,  active  Christians  who  will  take 
the  lead.     Such  locations  ought  not  to  be  neglected. 

(d)  What  Presbytery  can  Do  in  such  Locations. 

It  is  well  to  have  a  distinct  understanding  of  this 
matter,  and  to  form  some  system  by  which  to  conduct 
operations  in  extending  the  gospel  within  the  presby- 
tery's own  bounds.  It  is  a  matter  which  ought  not  to 
be  left  at  loose  ends,  but  should  be  performed  according 
to  some  definite  plan  persistently  carried  out.  Where 
there  is  some  system  the  work  will  be  more  compre- 
hensive, more  regular,  more  thorough.  We  will  there- 
fore specify  some  of  the  plans  which  may  be  adopt- 
ed by  presbytery  to  aid  in  its  evangelistic  efforts  at 
home. 

1.  There  might  be  a  standing  committee  of  presbytery 
whose  duty  it  would  be  to  exercise  a  general  supervision 

61 


482  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

of  the  missionary  work  within  its  bounds.  This  com- 
mittee could  keep  its  eye  upon  the  various  destitute 
places  of  the  district  and  estimate  them  in  their  rela- 
tive importance ;  it  could  counsel  with  new  and  strug- 
gling enterprises ;  it  could  advise  presbytery  where  to 
commence  its  efforts ;  it  could  be  the  medium  of  com- 
munication with  the  Board  of  Missions ;  and  so,  with 
its  comprehensive  views,  it  could  lead  in  an  economical 
prosecution  of  the  work  of  domestic  evangelization.  It 
ought  to  be  composed  of  some  of  the  most  active  and 
persevering  men  of  the  presbytery,  so  that  it  may  sys- 
tematize the  work  and  keej)  the  whole  body  alive  to  the 
claims  of  the  destitutions  in  their  midst. 

2.  The  minister's  of  the  presbytery  might  be  detailed 
to  preach  in  turn  at  such  missionary  stations  as  are  not 
yet  ripe  for  the  eritire  services  of  one  man.  This  could 
be  done  in  most  presbyteries  by  each  member  giving 
one  or  two  Sabbaths  in  the  year  to  missionary  work. 
This  is  an  excellent  arrangement.  It  gives  all  the  min- 
isters an  opportunity  of  seeing  and  becoming  interested 
in  the  various  points  of  aggressive  operations,  and  of 
doing  that  missionary  Avork  which  is  an  important 
branch  of  their  calling.  It  also  provides  supplies  to 
such  new  or  weak  enterprises  as  are  not  able  to  support 
a  ministry  of  their  own.  Its  whole  value  and  success, 
however,  will  depend  upon  the  members  faithfully 
fulfilling  their  appointments  when  they  are  detailed  to 
such  evangelical  work. 

3.  Presbytery  should  constantly  have  some  new  church 
enterprise  on  hand-  on  which  its  efforts  and  contributions 
may  be  concentrated  until  its  building  is  completed. 
One  should  be  kept  on  the  anvil  until  it  is  finished,  and 
then  it  may  be  dropped  and  another  taken  up.  Who 
can  tell  the  gain  when  an  additional  church  edifice  is 


HIGHER   COVETS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  483 

completed,  with  a  congregation  well  equipped  for  main- 
taining and  propagating  the  truth  in  the  ages  to  come? 
It  is  better  to  concentrate  the  contributions  on  one,  and 
finish  it,  than  to  scatter  them  over  many  where  they 
will  do  but  little  good.  The  only  caution  needed  is  to 
be  careful  about  selecting  such  an  enterprise — that  it  be 
in  a  location  where  it  is  needed  and  where  it  will  grow 
up  into  a  church  that  will  have  a  permanent  life. 


SPEAKING  IN  ECCLESIASTICAL  MEETINGS. 

This  is  a  duty  which  will  sometimes  necessarily  de- 
volve upon  every  minister,  and  to  which  it  is  therefore 
desirable  that  attention  should  be  given,  in  order  that 
it  may  be  done  in  a  profitable  manner.  It  is  cer- 
tainly important  that  one  should  be  able  to  present 
his  thoughts  so  clearly  to  his  brethren  that  they  will 
be  fairly  understood  and  make  the  impression  which 
they  merit. 

At  the  same  time,  a  much-needed  caution  in  such  de- 
liberative bodies  is  to  avoid  saying  too  much  by  either 
prolixity  of  address  or  by  being  too  frequently  on  the 
floor.  There  are  some  ministers  who  are  constantly  on 
their  feet,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  their  fellow-mem- 
bers. They  seem  to  think  that  nothing  can  be  rightly 
transacted  unless  they  have  a  voice  in  it.  This  habit 
should  by  all  means  be  avoided. 

Whoever  indulges  in  the  practice  is  sure  to  weaken 
the  force  of  all  that  he  may  say.  He  lowers  himself  in 
the  esteem  of  his  brethren  and  takes  away  from  the 
influence  which  he  might  otherwise  wield.  He  shows 
a  self-importance  which  is  exceedingly  offensive  to  all 
his  fellow-members ;  he  keeps  back  others  whose  words 
would  have  far  more  weight ;  and  so  he  wrongs  them 


484  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

as  well  as  tlie  wliole  assembly.  His  course  is  also  a 
culpable  wasting  of  the  time  of  so  many  ministers  and 
elders,  all  of  whom  have  important  duties  in  their 
respective  charges. 

Again,  no  one  ought  to  take  the  floor  and  consume 
the  time  of  himself  and  others  unless  he  has  something 
to  say — something  that  is  important  and  relative  to  the 
point  in  hand — something  that  has  not  been  said  over 
and  over  again.  No  one  should  be  guilty  of  the  wrong 
of  talking  merely  for  the  sake  of  making  a  speech. 
Great  prudence  is  needed  to  know  when  to  speak,  as 
well  as  what  to  say;  and  to  have  this  prudence  is 
the  secret  of  success  in  addresses  before  deliberative 
bodies. 


BROTHERLY  KINDNESS  IN  ECCLESIASTICAL  ASSEMBLIES. 

Christian  affection  ought  to  distinguish  those  who 
are  so  closely  united  to  Christ  and  to  each  other.  The 
members  of  these  bodies  are  brethren  in  the  Lord  Jesus ; 
they  are  animated  by  the  same  loving  spirit ;  they  all 
liave  their  hearts  set  upon  the  same  great  interests ;  they 
are  all  looking  forward  to  an  eternal  residence  in  the 
same  heavenly  mansions ;  and  the  character  common 
to  them  all  is  that  which  was  indicated  by  the  Saviour 
when  he  breathed  peace  upon  his  followers.  A  very 
different  temper  should  pervade  the  assembly  which  is 
composed  of  such  persons  from  that  which  is  found  in 
the  gatherings  of  the  world.  The  highest  and  holiest 
motives  call  for  the  spirit  of  brotherly  love  to  charac- 
terize all  that  is  said  and  done.  This  should  reign 
for  the  comfort  of  the  whole  body  and  of  each  of  its 
members,  for  the  prosperity  of  the  cause,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  honor  of  the  great  Master,  the  blessed- 


HIGHER   COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  485 

ness  of  whose  spirit  will  be  the  better  understood  when 
it  is  illustrated  by  the  loving  intercourse  of  his  servants 
with  each  other. 

We  make  this  subject  very  emphatic,  because  we  feel 
that  there  is  great  need  for  awaking  special  attention  to 
it.  Scenes  are  sometimes  witnessed  in  Church  courts 
which  are  a  shame  and  a  scandal  to  religion,  and  which 
do  incalculable  harm.  There  are  some  persons  who  seem 
to  lose  their  Christian  spirit  and  temper  as  soon  as  they 
engage  in  public  discussions.  They  enter  upon  them  in 
a  wrangling  and  angry  manner,  and  at  once  render  the 
exercise  of  calm,  Christian  wisdom  impossible.  Such  a 
spirit  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  character  which 
should  be  found  in  Christ's  servants.  It  disappoints 
and  sorely  grieves  good  people  of  the  laity  who  come 
to  have  their  hearts  warmed  by  hearing  of  the  prosper- 
ity of  Christ's  kingdom.  It  disgusts  the  ungodly  with 
religion  and  with  those  who  are  its  advocates.  It  injures 
the  church  where  the  meeting  is  held,  and  sometimes 
renders  it  very  difficult  to  find  a  congregation  that  is 
willing  to  entertain  a  body  which  is  almost  sure  to  leave 
a  legacy  of  evil  behind  it.  It  is  strange,  passing  strange, 
that  this  harsh  and  unlovely  spirit  will  be  so  much  in- 
dulged in  even  by  good  men. 

We  cannot  account  for  it  in  any  other  way  than  that 
custom  gives  it  a  sort  of  respectability.  The  feeling  is, 
that  inasmuch  as  so  many  yield  to  an  irascible  temper 
in  conducting  religious  discussions,  therefore  it  cannot 
be  so  very  censurable.  Thus  others  are  induced  to  fol- 
low in  the  same  course,  and  the  evil  is  perpetuated.  But 
custom,  no  matter  how  long  or  by  whom  it  is  followed, 
can  never  make  it  right,  or  even  palliate  it.  The  evil 
is  the  more  formidable  if  it  has  become  a  habit  in  relig- 
ious bodies.     It  must  be  inadvertence  that  will  allow 


486  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

any  true  minister  to  look  with  anything  less  than  ab- 
horrence upon  angry  discussion  amongst  Christian 
brethren  concerning  the  interests  of  the  peaceful  king- 
dom of  the  Son  of  God.  It  is  an  evil  which  cannot  be 
calmly  considered  without  exciting  a  sense  of  incongru- 
ity and  wrong  that  should  cause  it  to  be  shunned  with 
all  intensity  of  purpose. 

It  is,  then,  the  duty  of  each  member  to  exercise  a  spirit 
of  forbearance,  of  courtesy  and  of  kindness  in  public 
deliberations  and  in  all  his  intercourse  with  the  breth- 
ren. If  each  one  keeps  a  watch  over  his  own  spirit,  an 
air  of  Christian  friendliness  will  soon  be  felt  pervading 
the  whole  assembly.  Each  one,  as  he  has  opportunity, 
should  strive  to  banish  angry  strifes.  He  should  pour 
oil  on  the  troubled  waters  when  from  any  causes  they 
are  aroused.  The  evil  effects  of  contention  should  al- 
ways be  dreaded,  and  the  blessings  which  flow  from 
brotherly  love  should  be  earnestly  sought.  "  By  this 
shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my  disciples,  if  ye  have 
love  one  to  another." 

Every  servant  of  God  should  learn  to  endure  contra- 
diction, even  when  it  comes  in  the  form  of  wounds  in- 
flicted in  the  house  of  friends.  Offences  will  come  as 
long  as  there  are  so  many  human  infirmities  adhering 
to  us,  as  Christians  are  only  partially  sanctified.  It  is 
like  men  to  resent  opposition,  but  it  is  like  Christ  to 
bear  it.  In  this,  as  in  everything  else,  it  is  our  blessed 
privilege  to  imitate  his  glorious  example.  To  do  so  will 
require  self-restraint;  but  with  such  an  exalted  aim,  who 
would  not  rejoice  even  in  that? 


HIGHER  COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  487 


WRITING  LETTERS  AS   A  PRESBYTER. 

This  may  at  first  sight  be  regarded  as  a  small  matter, 
but  when  it  is  more  closely  considered  it  will  be  seen 
to  have  considerable  bearing  on  the  comfort  and  useful- 
ness of  the  minister,  and  will  be  appreciated  as  an  in- 
strumentality that  may  be  used  to  very  great  advantage 
in  helping  forward  the  interests  of  the  gospel.  Who 
can  read  the  correspondence  of  such  men  as  Calvin,  or 
Kutherford,  or  Hamilton  without  being  impressed  with 
the  importance  of  the  agency  for  good  which  this  may 
be  made? 

As  a  matter  of  course,  all  letters  received,  especially 
those  which  pertain  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  in 
any  of  its  branches,  should  be  answered  with  as  little 
delay  as  possible.  We  should  adopt  the  rule,  and  rigidly 
adhere  to  it,  of  replying  to  them,  if  practicable,  the  day 
on  which  they  are  recieved.  It  is  easier  to  answer  let- 
ters at  once  than  it  is  to  put  off  the  task — if  it  be  a 
task — even  for  a  day.  Then  the  matter  is  off  the  mind. 
Besides,  though  the  subjects  of  the  letters  may  be  of 
very  little  importance  to  us,  they  may  be  of  great  con- 
sequence to  our  correspondents.  At  any  rate,  they  will 
be  pleased  with  prompt  attention  to  their  communica- 
tions, whilst  neglect  will  give  offence. 

By  attention  to  this  subject  a  minister  may  do  much 
toward  establishing  his  character  for  promptness,  and 
so  enlarging  his  power  of  doing  good.  Certainly,  com- 
mon civility  requires  that  letters  which  persons  take  the 
trouble  of  writing  and  sending  should  at  once  be  noticed. 
And  if  it  be  so  in  the  ordinary  intercourse  of  life,  how 
much  more  is  it  demanded  by  Christian  courtesy  !  And 
how  much  more,  again,  is  it  demanded  of  those  men  of 


488  THE  PASTOR  IN  THE 

God  who  should  be  pre-eminently  distinguished  by 
"  whatsoever  things  are  true,  whatsoever  things  are  hon- 
est, whatsoever  things  are  just,  whatsoever  things  are 
pure,  whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  whatsoever  things 
are  of  good  report " !  To  heed  this  apparently  small 
matter  will  prove  that  the  kindness  of  the  religion  of 
Jesus  has  penetrated  the  whole  man  and  affected  all  his 
principles.  It  will  be  business-like  in  a  high  Christian 
sense.  It  will  save  from  subsequent  embarrassment, 
and  from  the  necessity  of  contriving  awkward  apologies. 
There  are  not  many  things  by  which  ministers  will  be 
more  surely  judged,  outside  of  the  circle  in  which  they 
daily  move,  than  by  this. 

It  should  also  be  considered  what  an  admirable  ve- 
hicle letters  may  be  made  for  conveying  comfort,  instruc- 
tion, warnings,  affectionate  entreaties  and  other  gospel 
messages  to  those  whom  we  may  not  be  able  to  reach  by 
the  voice  or  whom  we  may  more  deeply  impress  by  the 
pen.  We  may  also  in  this  way  hold  profitable  inter- 
course with  other  ministers  at  a  distance  concerning 
matters  in  which  the  interests  of  the  kingdom  are  in- 
volved ;  with  churches  which  we  may  assist  in  their 
trials ;  with  private  Christians  about  their  spiritual 
progress  and  the  work  for  Christ  which  they  may  ac- 
complish ;  and  with  impenitent  relatives  or  acquaint- 
ances, striving  to  win  them  to  the  salvation  of  Jesus. 
In  this  way  we  can  reach  many  persons  to  whom  we 
could  never  go  with  the  message  of  grace.  This  is  an 
instrumentality  for  preaching  the  gospel  which  is  not 
sufficiently  appreciated. 


HIGHER  COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  489 


OUTLOOK  FOR  YOUNG  MEN  FOR  THE  MINISTRY. 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  pastor  to  have  an  eye  upon  the 
young  men  of  his  charge  with  a  view  to  discover  any 
of  them  who  may  be  suitable  in  piety  and  talents  and 
other  qualifications  for  entering  upon  a  course  of  prej)- 
aration  for  the  ministry.  We  specify  this  particular 
duty  because  it  involves  the  continuance  of  the  min- 
istry in  the  Church,  with  all  the  important  interests 
connected  therewith.  In  fact,  it  is  an  indispensable 
and  solemn  duty  of  every  man  who  is  himself  in  the 
active  work  of  the  ministry.  He  should  constantly 
bear  it  in  mind,  and  strive  to  find  the  young  men  who 
may  be  prepared  to  take  his  place  and  that  of  his  breth- 
ren in  the  sacred  office.  There  may  be  suitable  young 
men  in  his  church  for  that  calling,  and  they  ought  not 
to  be  overlooked  through  his  negligence. 

But  very  great  care  should  be  taken  that  only  those 
who  have  the  appropriate  qualifications  of  piety  and 
talents  are  encouraged  to  commence  a  course  of  prep- 
aration for  a  calling  so  sacred.  With  individual  pastors 
mainly  rests  the  responsibility  of  opening  the  door  to 
the  ministry  with  which  the  future  purity  and  prosper- 
ity of  the  Church  are  so  closely  connected.  It  is  the 
pastor,  in  fact,  and  not  the  presbytery,  who  judges  of 
the  call  of  the  young  man  presenting  himself  as  a  can- 
didate for  this  office.  It  is  but  seldom  that  the  presby- 
tery goes  behind,  or  can  go  behind,  the  recommendation 
of  the  pastor.  And  then,  after  the  young  man  has  en- 
tered upon  the  course  of  preparation,  it  is  difficult  to 
arrest  him  at  any  of  its  future  stages.  The  die  is  ordi- 
narily cast  for  life  when  his  minister  awakens  within 
him  or  establishes  the  purpose  to  preach  the  gospel,  and 

62 


490       IN  THE  HIGHER   COURTS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

then  presents  him,  together  with  his  favorable  opinion, 
to  the  presbytery.  Great  care  should  therefore  be  ex- 
ercised at  the  first.  A  young  man  of  doubtful  qualifi- 
cations ought  not  to  be  fixed  upon.  It  will  be  great 
kindness  to  him  and  to  the  Church  not  to  speak  the 
first  word  or  encourage  the  first  hope  unless  the  evi- 
dences are  very  clear  that  he  would  be  called  and 
blessed  in  the  sacred  work.  For  this,  as  well  as  for 
many  other  reasons,  a  very  high  appreciation  of  the 
noble  work  of  the  ministry  should  be  entertained. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS  RELATIONS   TO    OTHER 
DENOMINA  TIONS. 

Scarcely  any  minister  can  have  a  pastoral  charge  so 
located  but  that  he  will  be  surrounded  by  ministers  and 
members  of  other  denominations,  and  be  brought  into 
more  or  less  intimate  relations  with  them.  He  will 
meet  them  at  funerals,  weddings  and  other  gatherings 
of  society.  He  will  be  brought  into  ministerial  rela- 
tions with  them  at  union  meetings,  temperance  gather- 
ings, Sabbath-school  conventions  and  other  public  occa- 
sions. Union  religious  services  should  be  held  occasion- 
ally in  every  community  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  up 
acquaintance  among  Christians  of  the  various  denomina- 
tions and  of  manifesting  to  the  world  that  they  are  one 
in  the  essentials  of  the  gospel.  The  pastor  should  re- 
member, in  all  his  intercourse  with  Christians  of  other 
names,  that  he  is  a  public  man,  and  is  therefore  watched 
and  his  demeanor  closely  scrutinized.  His  own  denomi- 
nation will,  in  his  circle,  very  largely  bear  the  character 
that  he  makes  for  it.  His  bearing  toward  his  brethren 
of  the  other  branches  of  the  Church  will  greatly  affect 
his  comfort  in  the  ministerial  work,  his  success  in  build- 
ing up  the  cause  of  Christ,  his  standing  and  influence 
in  the  community,  the  credit  of  the  denomination  with 
which  he  is  connected,  and  the  glory  of  his  divine  Master 
and  Head. 

491 


492  THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS 

FRIENDLY  INTERCOURSE  WITH  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS. 

Much  of  the  character  of  the  feeling  which  prevails 
between  the  denominations  depends  on  the  pastor.  He 
can  irritate  or  he  can  soothe.  By  his  example  and  by 
his  words,  public  and  private,  he  can  drive  them  farther 
and  farther  asunder,  or  he  can  bring  them  together  in 
happy  Christian  intercourse.  He  should  therefore  cher- 
ish kindly  relations  toward  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  He  should  shape  his  own  conduct  with  a  view 
to  keej^ing  up  this  Christian  feeling.  It  is  far  easier 
and  pleasanter  to  do  this  than  to  indulge  in  the  opposite 
course  of  feeling  and  action. 

It  is  the  duty  of  every  Christian  man,  and  especially 
of  every  Christian  minister,  to  take  some  pains  to  be- 
come acquainted  with  the  people  of  God  with  whom  he 
is  likely  to  meet  in  the  ordinary  intercourse  of  life. 
Some  of  the  most  excellent  of  the  earth  are  in  parts 
of  the  fold  that  bear  a  different  name  from  our  own. 
Many  of  them  have  so  much  of  the  spirit  of  Christ 
that  to  know  them  is  to  love  them  ;  and  why  not  enjoy 
the  pleasure  of  their  Christian  fellowship  ?  On  every 
account  it  is  better,  more  Christian,  more  for  the  pros- 
perity of  the  cause,  more  for  the  honor  of  Christ  and 
our  own  comfort,  to  know  them,  to  be  neighborly  with 
them  and  to  rejoice  in  their  welfare. 

The  most  charitable  judgments  should  be  formed 
concerning  those  who  entertain  different  views  from 
ourselves  about  some  points  of  doctrine  and  order. 
They  should  receive  credit  for  being  sincere  in  their 
belief.  We  should  sympathize  with  them  in  their 
peculiarities.  They  are  dear  to  them,  even  though 
they  may  appear  insignificant  or  erroneous  to  us.  We 
should  not  be  too  sensitive  with  regard  to  seeming  en- 


RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS.  4^3 

croacliments  upon  our  rights  by  attempts  to  lead  away 
families  or  individuals  from  our  church.  It  may  not  be 
so  intended  on  their  part,  or  they  may  not  have  anything 
to  do  with  it,  or  they  may  be  so  circumstanced  that  they 
could  not  do  otherwise ;  and  they  may  be  doing  just  as 
we  would  if  situated  as  they  are ;  or  the  whole  impres- 
sion on  our  part  may  be  a  mistake.  At  any  rate,  it  is 
best  to  give  them  credit  for  good  intentions,  and  neither 
act  nor  feel  toward  them  as  if  they  were  enemies. 

To  cultivate  this  Christian  friendliness  in  our  inter- 
course with  all  other  evangelical  denominations  will 
take  away  from  the  enemy  one  great  advantage  in 
reproaching  us.  It  will  illustrate  and  recommend  the 
charitable  spirit  of  the  gospel.  It  will  help  forward  the 
cause  of  Christ  on  every  hand.  Moreover,  at  some 
future  day  it  will  turn  to  our  interest,  and  we  shall 
experience  the  wisdom  of  it  in  the  reaping  of  benefits 
that  we  now  but  little  suspect. 

EXCHANGING  PULPITS. 

It  is  advisable  for  neighboring  pastors  occasionally  to 
occupy  each  other's  pulpits  for  either  the  whole  or  part 
of  a  Sabbath's  services.  Undoubtedly,  such  exchanges 
should  be  made  with  ministers  of  our  own  denomina- 
tion, but  it  would  be  wise  to  arrange  them  sometimes 
with  others  also.  Of  course,  they  are  to  be  made  only 
with  ministers  who  are  reliable  and  evangelical  in  their 
views,  for  we  have  no  right  to  impose,  even  for  one  ser- 
vice, upon  our  congregation  a  person  who  might  preach 
erroneous  doctrines  or  by  word  or  act  awaken  discord. 
It  is  also  an  unwise  belittling  of  himself  for  a  pastor  to 
bring  some  brother  into  his  pulpit  to  say  that  to  his 
people  which  he  is  afraid  to  say  himself.     But,  guard- 


494  THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS 

ing  against  these  two  abuses,  an  occasional  exchange  of 
pulpits  by  neighboring  pastors,  even  of  different  denom- 
inations, is  profitable  to  both  churches  and  ministers. 

By  making  such  exchanges  a  minister  enlarges  the 
circle  of  his  influence  and  opportunities  for  doing  good. 
Then  the  people,  as  it  is  well  that  they  should,  have  an 
opportunity  of  hearing  other  clergymen  of  their  vicin- 
ity without  leaving  their  own  house  of  worship.  Be- 
sides, the  minister  being  relieved  for  a  week  from  the 
necessity  of  preparing  a  new  sermon,  will  have  the  time 
to  devote  to  other  important  studies. 

How  often  is  it  advisable  that  pulpit  exchanges  should 
be  made?  Circumstances  will  ordinarily  decide  this 
question,  but  it  is  well  to  have  in  the  mind  some  gen- 
eral rule  that  may  serve  as  a  guide.  They  ought  not  to 
be  so  frequent  as  to  distract  the  minds  of  the  people 
and  look  like  restlessness  on  the  part  of  the  pastor. 
They  ought  not  to  be  so  seldom  that  scarcely  any  of 
the  benefits  we  have  named  will  be  gained.  It  would 
not  be  far  from  a  proper  medium  if  the  boundaries 
were  fixed  for  once  in  five  or  six  weeks.  On  this  point 
we  may  cite  the  judicious  advice  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Enoch 
Pond  in  his  Pastoral  Theology :  "  The  question  as  to 
the  frequency  of  exchanges  must  be  determined  some- 
what by  circumstances.  They  may  be  so  frequent  as 
to  prove  a  serious  interruption  to  the  regular  ministra- 
tions of  the  pastor,  rendering  his  services  in  his  own 
pulpit  rather  occasional  than  habitual.  They  may  be 
so  unfrequent  that  the  benefits  of  them  shall  scarcely 
be  realized.  Ordinarily,  they  are  less  frequent  in  cities 
than  in  the  country,  chiefly  perhaps  because  they  are 
less  needed,  the  city  minister  having  sufficent  help  in 
his  pulpit  without  resorting  to  exchanges.  They  are 
less  frequent  also  in  new  countries  and  where  there  is  a 


RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS.  495 

comparative  destitution  of  ministers  than  where  there 
is  a  more  abundant  supply.  Under  the  most  favorable 
circumstances,  an  exchange  once  in  four  Sabbaths  may- 
be regarded  perhaps  as  the  extreme  of  frequency.  An 
exchange  once  in  eight  Sabbaths  may  be  considered  as 
verging  to  the  other  extreme." 

PROSELYTING. 

This  practice  is  carried  on  by  some  ministers  in  such 
a  manner  and  to  such  a  degree  as  to  do  great  harm  to 
themselves,  their  churches  and  neighboring  churches. 
Others  are  too  sensitive  about  it,  and  neither  indulge  in 
it  themselves  nor  bear  it  as  much  as  it  is  both  allowable 
and  a  duty  that  they  should.  It  is  one  of  the  first  prac- 
tical difficulties  that  most  ministers  have  to  encounter  in 
their  intercourse  with  other  ministers  and  other  churches. 
Almost  all  must  meet  it  at  some  time.  There  is  nothing 
else  which  is  in  so  much  danger  of  stirring  up  animos- 
ities between  different  churches,  and  consequently  noth- 
ing which,  on  that  account,  needs  to  be  so  carefully 
watched.  It  is  well  to  have  some  definite  understand- 
ing concerning  it — that  is,  as  to  when  it  is  wrong,  dis- 
courteous and  unchristian,  and  when  it  is  not  only  right, 
but  a  duty. 

(a)  When  "Wrong, 

The  question  should  be  settled  in  the  mind  of  the 
pastor  as  to  when  it  is  wrong,  and  when  it  is  right,  to 
attempt  to  draw  people  away  from  any  other  connection 
to  his  own  church.  There  are  circumstances  when  pros- 
elyting is  wrong  in  principle,  wrong  in  practice  and 
wrong  in  policy,  and  should  be  so  regarded  by  every 
minister. 


496  THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS 

Of  course,  it  is  a  great  wrong  to  attempt  to  unsettle 
persons  by  drawing  them  from  one  congregation  to  an- 
other of  the  same  denomination.  So  also  is  it  culpable 
to  endeavor  to  proselyte  from  one  evangelical  denomina- 
tion to  another.  The  whole  thing  is  calculated  to  arouse 
unchristian  feelings  between  churches  and  ministers.  It 
unsettles  those  who  are  proselyted,  so  that  they  soon  lose 
all  healthy  attachment  to  any  particular  church.  It  is 
discourteous,  dishonorable,  dishonest.  A  pastor's  mem- 
bers and  families  are  his  treasures,  and  to  attempt  to 
draw  them  away  from  him  is  to  attempt  to  rob  him  of 
what  he  prizes  among  the  dearest  of  earthly  things. 

The  evil  effect  of  such  proselyting  may  be  still  fur- 
ther seen  if  we  consider  the  unhappy  state  of  feeling 
it  produces  between  the  churches.  It  awakens  evil 
surraisings;  it  fosters  unhallowed  strifes;  it  diverts  the 
energies  from  the  great  cause  of  Christ,  upon  which 
they  ought  to  be  concentrated,  and  it  wastes  the  powers 
in  hateful  controversies.  It  taints  the  character  of  the 
preaching,  of  the  Sabbath-school  instructions  and  of  the 
pastoral  visits,  and  it  is  calculated  to  grieve  away  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

And,  still  further,  it  never  proves  to  be  any  real,  per- 
manent gain  to  the  church  and  pastor  by  whom  it  is 
practiced.  The  persons  whom  they  succeed  in  attracting 
to  themselves  from  other  churches  add  nothing  to  their 
real  strength.  Very  often  they  were  among  the  dissat- 
isfied and  the  troublers  in  the  churches  from  which 
they  came,  and  they  will  be  quite  likely  to  make  diffi- 
culties in  their  new  connection,  or  they  will  not  be  long 
satisfied  with  it.  Hence  it  is  wise,  on  the  other  hand, 
not  to  be  too  much  depressed  when  persons  are  per- 
suaded to  leave  us  and  enter  other  congregations.  We 
ought  not  to  harbor  the  thought  of  retaliation.    The  dig- 


RELATIONS  TO  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS.  497 

nified  course  of  true  Christian  honor  is  the  one  that  will 

come  off  best  in  the  end.    Under  no  circumstances  should 

we  have  anything  to  do  with  low,  selfish  intriguing  or 

taking  advantage  of  circumstances  for  weaning  persons 

away  from  their  own  churches  and  attaching  them  to 

ours. 

(6)  When  Right. 

There  is  a  sense  in  which  proselyting  is  right,  and 
there  are  circumstances  under  which  it  is  obli^atorv 
and  is  simply  carrying  out  the  aggressive  spirit  of  the 
gospel.  What  is  true  proselyting  but  winning  over  con- 
verts to  the  cause  of  Christ?  This,  therefore,  should  be 
studied  out  carefully  as  an  important  ministerial  duty. 

It  is  obviously  right  to  attract  as  many  persons  as 
possible  into  one's  church  from  the  ungodly  world. 
This  is  made  an  evident  duty  by  the  command,  "  Go 
out  into  the  highways  and  hedges,  and  compel  them 
to  come  in,  that  my  house  may  be  filled."  Compassion 
for  the  souls  of  men  will  justify  us  in  also  seeking  to 
draw  them  from  connections  where  fundamental  error 
is  taught  and  where  salvation  by  the  death  of  Christ 
alone  is  ignored.  We  are  also  under  obligation  to 
endeavor  to  win  to  our  fold  those  who,  though  once 
connected  with  some  other  church,  have  abandoned 
it  and  turned  their  backs  upon  all  the  ordinances. 
There  can  be  no  objection  to  the  effort  to  influence 
all-  these.  On  the  contrary,  the  progressive  nature  of 
the  gospel  demands  of  us  that  we  should  earnestly  strive 
with  them. 

The  only  care  we  need  to  have  is  that  the  efforts 
which  we  put  forth  for  them  be  prompted  and  guided 
by  true  scriptural  motives,  that  they  be  pure,  honorable 
and  aboveboard,  and  that  in  them  all  we  have  a  proper 
regard  for  the  rights  and  feelings  of  others.     Whatever 

63 


498  THE  PASTOR  IN  HIS 

we  do  should  be  done  in  such  a  way  as  will  bear  the 
clearest  light  and  closest  scrutiny.  Our  aim  should 
always  be  to  constrain  the  world  to  admit  that  the 
Christian  minister  is  a  gentleman  of  the  highest  type. 
Of  this  kind  of  proselyting  there  cannot  be  too  much. 
This  is  the  very  genius  and  spirit  and  object  of  the  gos- 
pel. Its  mission  amongst  men  is  to  bring  the  whole 
world  unto  itself.  In  all  its  great  movements  and  in 
each  of  its  members  it  is  to  strive  to  convert  men  from 
irreligion  and  to  bring  them  into  the  fold  of  Christ.  In 
accordance  with  this  divine  aj^pointment,  the  pastor 
should  constantly  have  some  persons  definitely  before 
his  mind  whom  he  will  strive  to  win  over  to  Christ  and 
his  Church.  In  every  community  there  are  many  ne- 
glecters  of  religion  who,  if  they  were  dealt  with  in  fidelity, 
might  be  influenced  by  the  truth.  It  is  in  this  way  that 
the  gospel  is  to  be  spread  farther  and  wider,  and  to  sink 
deeper  into  society.  It  is  in  this  way  that  souls  are  to 
be  brought  into  the  kingdom,  where  they  may  glorify 
God  by  testimony  and  example. 

A   NEIGHBORLY  SPIEIT  TO   BE  CHERISHED  WITH  ALL. 

This  kind  of  spirit  should  be  aimed  at  by  every 
pastor  and  church.  Freedom  from  an  over-sensitive 
disposition  to  take  offence  will  do  much  toward  pro- 
ducing it.  It  can  be  cultivated  by  a  frank  and  open 
demeanor  in  all  the  necessary  intercourse  and  relations 
of  life.  Friendliness  of  manner  and  efforts  to  oblige 
even  in  little  things  will  surely  cause  its  blessings  to  be 
enjoyed. 

We  may  see  the  evil  of  the  contrary  spirit — the  spirit 
of  unamiable,  unfriendly  selfishness — as  it  is  sometimes 
exhibited  in  ministers,  and  between  them  and  the  com- 


RELATIONS  TO   OTHER  DENOMINATIONS.  499 

munity  where  they  dwell.  It  brings  odium  upon  the 
cause  of  Christ,  it  creates  disrespect  for  the  ministry, 
it  wounds  the  Saviour  among  his  friends,  it  retards 
the  blessed  cause  of  Christ  in  society,  and  it  makes 
its  possessor  wretched.  Its  meanly  selfish  aims  defeat 
themselves.  It  is  worthy  of  no  sympathy,  and  it  re- 
ceives none  in  the  community  where  it  continues  to 
reside.  Often  it  becomes  the  cause  of  unsettling  jDastors, 
and  forcing  them  away  from  neighborhoods  which  have 
no  affection  for  them  and  for  whose  esteem  they  have 
never  striven. 

But  the  good-neighborly  feeling  which  we  advocate 
will  adorn  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Saviour, 
it  will  add  greatly  to  the  pastor's  own  personal  comfort, 
it  will  increase  his  influence  and  means  of  doing  good, 
and  it  will  undoubtedly  make  him  more  successful  in  his 
great  work.  Some  of  those  persons  whose  good-will  he 
gains  by  the  kindness  of  his  ordinary  demeanor  may  be 
induced  to  come  to  his  church  occasionally,  and  finally 
to  become  constant  attendants,  or,  touched  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  consistent  members.  Nor  should  we  overlook  its 
reflex  benefits  upon  the  pastor  himself  in  expanding  his 
heart  and  drawing  out  all  his  affections  into  a  warmer 
glow  of  Christian  charity. 

It  should  never  be  forgotten  that  the  increase  of  the 
Church — both  of  the  whole  body  and  of  each  congre- 
gation— must  largely  come  from  without.  It  is  not 
enough  that  we  merely  hold  our  own,  either  in  graces  or 
members  or  families ;  there  must  be  expansion  through- 
out the  community  and  the  world.  Others,  and  still 
others,  must  be  constantly  gathered  in.  Hence  we 
must  not  alienate  those  who  are  around  us  by  our  un- 
friendliness. We  must  not  treat  them  as  if  they  were 
utterly  outcast  and  hopeless.     Men  are  lost,  it  is  true, 


500       THE  PASTOR  AND  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS'. 

but  it  is  our  appropriate  work  as  ministers  of  Christ  to 
try  to  save  them.  They  are  diseased,  but  we  are  de- 
puted to  go  to  them  and  seek  to  restore  them  by  the 
healing  balm  of  the  gospel.  If  they  were  already  safe 
and  perfect  there  would  be  no  need  of  our  ministrations, 
and  our  oiiice  would  be  at  an  end.  But  in  order  rightly 
to  perform  its  momentous  duties  we  must  first  labor 
diligently  to  have  our  own  hearts  full  of  love  to  our 
blessed  Master,  full  of  kindness  toward  Christians  of 
every  name,  and  full  of  compassion  for  those  who  are 
perishing  in  the  midst  of  the  richest  gospel  privileges. 
Then  will  our  efforts  go  forth  spontaneously  and  with 
the  very  delight  of  our  hearts,  and  through  them  souls 
will  be  gathered  into  the  kingdom;  Christians  will  feel 
the  sweet  influence,  and  grow  in  lovely  graces;  Christ 
will  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul,  and  feel  an  infinite 
satisfaction;  the  richest  joys  will  come  back  upon  our 
own  hearts,  and  we  shall  every  day  be  preparing  for  the 
immortal  ecstasy  of  those  who,  having  turned  many  to 
righteousness,  shall  be  "  as  the  stars  for  ever  and  ever." 


INDEX. 


Activities  of  the  Church,  pastor  in, 
273 ;  pastor  not  undertake  too  much 
himself,  274. 

Activity,  pastor  in  activity  of  the 
Church,  273 ;  in  the  Church  indis- 
pensable, 276 ;  present  need  for, 
277. 

Addresses,  by  the  pastor  in  the  Sab- 
bath-school, 415. 

Afflicted,  visiting  the,  248. 

Age,  activity  of  the,  28  ;  Pastoral  The- 
ology should  be  up  to  the,  33. 

Aged,  pastor  visiting  the,  251 ;  women 
visiting  the,  294. 

Aggression,  constant,  on  the  kingdom 
of  darkness,  276. 

Ambassador,  the  pastor  an,  41. 

Analysis,  of  books  of  the  Bible,  123. 

Assuming,  duties  imposed  in  ecclesi- 
a.stical  meetings,  475. 

Attendance,  on  higher  courts  impera- 
tive duty  of  pastor,  472. 

Awakened,  ministering  to  the,  253 ; 
to  be  made  known  to  the  pastor, 
339;  to  be  visited  at  their  homes, 
340. 


Baptism,  when  to  be  administered, 
259. 

Beneficence,  children  to  be  trained  in, 
386 ;  Sabbath-school  should  train 
children  in,  398 ;  the  great  prac- 
tical question  of  the  age,  427 ;  a 
science,  429. 


Benevolent  contributions,  of  the  Sab- 
bath-school to  be  given  to  the 
Boards  of  the  Church,  378. 

Benevolent  work,  the  pastor  in,  427 ; 
the  great  practical  question  of  the 
times,  427 ;  aim  of,  428 ;  a  science, 
429;  information  concerning,  432; 
pastor  to  inform  himself  concern- 
ing, 432  ;  people  to  be  informed 
about,  434  ;  collections  to  be  taken 
up  for  each  cause,  435. 

Bible,  great  source  of  Pastoral  Theol- 
ogy, 17  ;  ministerial  piety  increased 
by  its  study,  76 ;  incessant  study  of, 
110,  125  ;  everything  to  the  pa.stor, 
112;  plans  for  studying,  115  ;  whole 
book  of,  to  be  read  at  a  time,  123 ; 
to  be  studied  until  it  becomes  a  fas- 
cination, 124 ;  memorizing,  127 ; 
the  substance  of  preaching,  155; 
the  pastor  should  honor,  163  ;  the 
Sabbath-school  awaking  interest 
in,  387  ;  how  awaken  that  interest, 
389. 

Bible-class,  of  the  pastor,  419 ;  plan 
for,  421. 

Bible-readings,  what  are?  311;  in 
prayer-meetings,  311 ;  with  young 
converts,  348. 

Boards,  collections  to  be  taken  up  for 
each,  435  ;  established  by  the  united 
wisdom  of  the  Church,  436;  the 
more  contributed  to,  the  more  given 
at  home,  437 ;  contributions  to  be 
given  to  our  own,  440. 

Books,  and  reading,  141 ;  none  but  the 
501 


502 


INDEX. 


best,  143 ;  lists  of,  144 ;  giving  to  the 
sick,  246;   and    tracts,  circulating, 
263;  to  be  used  in  revivals,  342. 
Brotherly  kindness,  should  prevail  in 
ecclesiastical  meetings,  484. 


Candidates  for  the  ministry,  the 
pastor  should  watch  for,  489  ;  great 
care  in  selecting,  489. 

Catechism,  children  should  be  taught, 
384;  should  be  taught  in  the  Sab- 
bath-school, 392;  value  of,  393; 
fixes  the  doctrines  in  the  mind, 
393 ;  can  be  understood  by  chil- 
dren, 396;  plan  of  studying  in 
the  Sabbath-school,  397. 

Children,  parents  have  first  charge 
of  their  religious  training,  364 ; 
form  greater  part  of  the  congre- 
gation, 364 ;  instruction  of,  in  the 
family  of  first  importance,  371 ; 
Sabbath-school  to  supplement  the 
training  of  the  children  of  the 
Church,  379 ;  Sabbath-school  to 
reach  the  children  of  the  irrelig- 
ious, 380;  should  be  indoctrina- 
ted, 387  ;  to  be  trained  in  benev- 
olence, 386 ;  aiming  for  their  con- 
version, 391 ;  Sabbath-school  should 
train  them  in  benevolence,  398  ;  the 
amount  of  their  contributions  im- 
portant, 400  ;  preaching  to,  421. 

Christ,  a  preacher,  42 ;  to  be  sum  and 
substance  of  all  preaching,  167 ; 
every  sermon  should  contain,  169  ; 
nothing  else  to  be  preached,  173. 

Chronology  of  the  Bible,  plan  for 
studying,  118. 

Church,  relation  of  S.abbath-school  to, 
373,  403;  should  conduct  the  Sab- 
bath-school, 375;  harmonizing  the 
Sabbath-school  with,  376;  Sabbalh- 
school  to  be  kept  in  sympathy  with, 
403. 

Church  extension,  by  Presbytery,  479. 


Church  members,  should  all  be  work- 
ers, 280. 

Closet,  pastor  in  his,  37. 

Collections,  of  the  children  amount  to 
much,  400;  of  the  Sabbath-school 
should  be  given  to  our  Boards,  401  • 
to  be  taken  up  for  each  Board,  435 ; 
to  be  given  to  our  own  Boards,  440 ; 
plans  for  systematic,  444. 

Commentaries,  to  be  studied,  119; 
certain  ones  to  be  read  through, 
120 ;  lists  of,  144. 

Consistency,  a  sense  of,  helps  pastor's 
piety,  87. 

Conversions,  depend  on  pastor's  piety, 
47  ;  to  be  sought  in  preaching,  200; 
to  be  looked  for  at  all  times,  354; 
pastor  should  constantly  stiive  for, 
355;  of  scholars,  direct  aim  of  the 
Sabbath-school,  382 ;  aiming  for,  in 
the  Sabbath-school,  391. 

Correspondence,  as  a  presbyter,  487. 

Cottage  prayer-meetings,  importance 
and  manner  of  sustaining,  316. 

Courses  of  sermons,  importance  of, 
180;  cover  whole  field  of  truth, 
180 ;  have  subjects  for  sermons  al- 
ways ready,  182 ;  bring  up  truth  in 
its  proper  proportions,  181 ;  keep 
up  variety  in  sermons,  182 ;  lists 
of  subjects  for,  184. 

Courtesy,  in  ecclesiastical  meetings, 
486. 

Criteria,  Alexander's,  of  a'  true  re- 
vival, 345. 


Denominations,  customs  of,  a  source 
of  Pastoral  Theology,  21, 

Direct  aim,  of  the  Sabbath-school, 
382. 

Discipline,  sometimes  necessary,  459; 
should  seldom  be  resorted  to,  459 ; 
not  unnecessarily  public,  460. 

Divine  presence,  in  the  prayer-meet- 
ing, 314. 

Doctrines,  to  be  preached,  175;  are 


INDEX. 


503 


presented  in  the  Bible,  176;  are 
all-important,  176 ;  heart  affected 
through,  177 ;  impart  stability  of 
cliaracter,  178 ;  centres  of  truth, 
179;  teaching  children,  383. 
Dorcas  societies,  value  of,  296. 


E. 

Earnestness,  in  preaching,  188. 

Ecclesiastical  meetings,  ministers  as- 
suming the  duties  imposed  by,  475; 
speaking  in,  483;  brotherly  kind- 
ness should  be  cultivated  in,  484. 

Elders,  work  of,  288,  450,  452 ;  all  to 
be  workers,  289 ;  should  all  be  in 
the  Sabbath-school,  377  ;  care  in  the 
choice  of,  451  ;  giving  work  to,  452 ; 
to  be  leaders  in  every  good  work, 
454. 

Eminent  glory,  awaiting  faithful  pas- 
tors, 62. 

Eminent  piety,  expected  of  ministers, 
59. 

Engagements,  should  be  always  kept, 
106. 

Enthusiasm,  in  preaching,  193. 

Epoclis,  of  Bible  history,  118. 

Examples,  ministers  to  be,  57. 

Exchanging  pulpits,  with  whom,  493; 
advisable,  493 ;  benefits  of,  494 ;  how 
often,  494. 

Experience,  a  source  of  Pastoral  The- 
ology, 20. 

Extempore  preaching,  dangers  of,  97  ; 
written  or  extemporaneous  ser- 
mons, 218 ;  advantages  of,  219. 

P. 

Family,  relaxing  religious  instruc- 
tion in,  362 ;  relations  to  the  Sab- 
batli-school,  367 ;  its  obligations  first, 
371. 

Family  religious  instruction,  relaxing 
of,  369 ;  many  think  Sabbath-school 
injures,  369;   real  cause  of  its  de- 


cline,   370;    of    first    importance, 

371. 
Fault-finding,  should  be  excluded  from 

prayer-meetings,  306. 
Female  pra^-er-meetings,  importance 

and  manner  of  conducting,  291. 
Fiction,  in  the  books  of  the  Sabbath- 
school,  412. 
Finances   of   the   church,   pastor   in, 

469  ;  pastor  should  have  little  to  do 

with,  469. 
Friendliness,  in   the  prayer-meeting, 

305. 
Funerals,   attending,   260 ;    trials   of 

ministers  at,  260;  suggestions  as  to 

addresses  at,  261. 


G. 

Geography  of  the  Bible,  plan  of 
studying,  116. 

Giving,  to  the  Boards,  not  diminish 
gifts  at  home,  437 ;  God's  blessing 
is  on,  439 ;  systematic,  442 ;  plans 
of  systematic,  444. 

Good  neigliborhood,  with  other  de- 
nominations, 449. 

Gossip,  minister  should  guard  against, 
467. 

Greek  and  Hebrew,  study  of,  129. 

Growth,  in  church  and  individual 
graces,  327. 


Hebrew  and  Greek,  study  of,  129. 

Higher  courts  of  the  Church,  pastor 
in,  471 ;  importance  of  tlieir  duties, 
471 ;  minister  should  always  attend, 
472;  staying  throughout  the  ses- 
sions, 473 ;  pastor's  individual  re- 
sponsibility in,  474;  pastor  should 
assume  duties  required  by,  475. 

Higii  type  of  Christian  life,  to  be  cul- 
tivated in  the  Cliurch,  356 ;  value 
of,  357 ;  attainable,  .  357 ;  how 
reached,  358. 


504 


INDEX. 


History,   of  Pastoral  Theology,   15; 

much,  of  the   Bible   composed   of, 

118. 
Holiness,  necessary  in  the  pastor,  38. 
Hospitality,  in  the  house  of  God,  299. 
Hours,  number  to  be  spent  daily  in 

study,  102. 
Human  nature,  a  source  of  Pastoral 

Theology,  19. 
Hurry,  to  be  avoided,  108. 


I. 

Impkovements,  in  Sabbath-school 
work,  406. 

Inconsistency,  of  ministers  a  sore  evil, 
60. 

Index-rerum,  value  of,  142. 

Individual  eflbrt  best  way  of  work, 
285. 

Indoctrination,  of  Sabbath-school 
scholars,  383. 

Information,  concerning  benevolent 
work  of  the  Church,  432;  should 
be  sought  by  the  pastor,  432 ;  about 
benevolent  work  should  be  commu- 
nicated to  the  people,  434. 

Inquirers,  ministering  to,  253 ;  meet- 
ings with,  in  revivals,  338;  pastor 
should  be  kept  informed  of,  339 ; 
to  be  visited  at  their  homes,  340. 

Interruptions,  in  study  to  be  provided 
against,  109. 

Introduction,  to  strangers  in  church 
not  to  be  waited  for,  300. 


Kind  feelings,  in  ecclesiastical  meet- 
ings, 485. 


I-ANGUAGES,   Study   of  Hebrew   and 

Greek,  129. 
Leader,  the  pastor  a,  45. 
I>etters,  writing,  as  a  presbyter,  487. 


Library  of  Sabbath-school,  import- 
ance of,  411;  fiction  in,  412;  sug- 
gestions about,  413 ;  selecting, 
413. 

Lord's  Supper,  with  the  sick,  248,  258 ; 
make  much  of,  257  ;  special  services 
in  connection  with,  329. 

Love,  of  pastor  to  the  people,  271. 

M. 
Machinery,  danger  of  too  much,  in 

Sabbath-school,  409. 
Matter  of  preaching,  the  word  of  God, 

155. 
Mediator,  the  minister  a,  44. 
Memorizing  of  Scripture,  127;  plan 

for,  128. 
Minister,  grandeur  of  his  work,  45; 

a  leader,  45;  must  be  active,  279. 
Ministry,  importance  of,  and  Pastoral 

Theology,   24;   there  should    be   a 

high  estimate  of,  28 ;  greatness  of 

the  work,  43-46 ;   happiest  calling 

in   the  world,  56 ;   prayer  in  the, 

68. 
Missionary    associations,   of   women, 

448. 
Mission  enterprises,  in  vicinity  of  the 

church,  319;   benefits  of,    320;   by 

presbytery,  479 ;    constant  outlook 

for  new  localities,  480. 
Monthly  concert,  value  of,  447. 
Morning  hour  of  prayer,  71. 


N. 

Names  of  pastors,  imply  eminent  pie- 
ty,  40. 

Neighborhood  spirit,  to  be  cherished 
with  all,  498;  value  of,  499. 

Newspapers,  value  of,  147 ;  pastor 
should  read,  148;  circulating  re- 
ligious, 266 ;  value  of  religious, 
266;  in  each  family,  268. 

Normal  class,  of  the  pastor,  419. 

Notices,  reading,  in  the  pulpit,  217. 


INDEX. 


505 


Opportunities,  for  doing  good  to  be 
sought  for,  283. 

Organization,  advantages  of,  285. 

Other  denominations,  the  pastor  in 
his  relations  to,  491 ;  friendly  in- 
tercourse with,  492 ;  neighborly 
spirit  to  be  cherished  with,  498. 

Outlook,  for  new  localities  for  mis- 
sion enterprises,  480;  for  young 
men  for  the  ministry,  489. 

Oversight,  of  the  Sabbath-school  by 
the  pastor,  416. 


Parochial  work,   of  the  minister, 
223. 

Parties  in  the  church,  pastor  should 
not  be  identified  with,  467. 

Pastor,  in  his  closet,  37 ;  the  name, 
40 ;  greatness  of  his  work,  43-46 ; 
deep  piety  in,  39 ;  prayer  for,  90 ; 
in  the  study,  91  ;  in  the  pulpit, 
151 ;  in  his  personal  parochial 
work,  223 ;  identifying  himself 
with  the  people,  269 ;  in  the  ac- 
tivities of  the  Church,  273;  not 
undertake  too  much  himself,  274; 
in  the  progress  of  the  Church, 
326;  in  the  Sabbath-school,  360; 
the  Sabbath-school  a  prominent 
part  of  his  work,  363 ;  his  person- 
al work  in  the  Sabbath-school,  414 ; 
attending  the  Sabbath-school,  415  ; 
supervising  the  Sabbath-school,  416 ; 
his  Bible-class,  419 ;  preaching  to 
children,  421 ;  help  the  Sabbath- 
school  throughout  the  congregation, 
425 ;  in  the  benevolent  work  of  the 
Church,  427 ;  should  keep  himself 
well  informed  about  the  benevo- 
lent work  of  the  Church,  432;  in 
the  session,  450  ;  not  personally  in- 
flict discipline,  453;  personal  diffi- 
culties of,  465 ;  and  the  finances  of 
the  church,  469;  in  the  higher 
64 


courts  of  the  Church,  471 ;  in  his 
relations  to  other  denominations, 
491. 

Pastoral  office,  importance  of  the, 
24 ;  importance  of  preparation  for, 
24 ;  high  appreciation  of,  27. 

Pastoral  Theology,  what  is?  13,  29; 
history  of,  15 ;  sources  of,  17 ;  ne- 
cessity of,  as  a  branch  of  training 
for  the  ministry,  22 ;  importance 
of  the  ministry  makes  its  study 
imperative,  24;  mode  of  treating 
the  subject,  29;  should  be  up  to 
the  times,  33 ;  how  the  subject 
should  be  studied,  34. 

Pastoral  visiting,  importance  of,  224 ; 
how  often  visits  to  be  made,  229, 
231 ;  system  in,  229 ;  secret  of  suc- 
cess in,  232;  how  to  be  conducted, 
233. 

Pastor's  aid  associations,  importance 
of,  292 ;  mode  of  working,  292. 

Peace,  ministers  should  strive  for,  in 
their  churches,  466. 

Periodicals,  value  of,  147 ;  pastor 
should  read,  148. 

Personal  difficulties,  of  the  pastor, 
465 ;  of  pastor  should  never  be 
brought  into  the  pulpit,  467. 

Personal  piety,  necessity  of,  in  the 
ministry,  39,  40 ;  conversion  of  souls 
and  prosperity  of  church  depend 
on  it,  47 ;  the  pastor's  real  power, 
49 ;  will  make  work  easy,  54 ;  pas- 
tor to  be  an  example  of,  57 ;  emi- 
nent, expected  of  the  pastor,  59 ; 
because  eminent  glory  awaits  the 
minister,  62 ;  how  to  cultivate  it, 
64;  cultivated  by  morning  hour 
of  devotion,  71 ;  increased  by  de- 
votional study  of  Scripture,  76; 
cultivated  by  the  minister  preach- 
ing to  himself,  79;  hinderances  to, 
82;  helps  to,  85. 

Personal  work,  with  inquirers  in  re- 
vivals, 341. 

Piety  of  the  pastor,  conversion  of  souls 


506 


INDEX. 


depends  on,  47 ;  prosperity  and 
piety  of  the  Church  proportioned 
to,  47 ;  his  real  power,  49 ;  will 
make  his  work  easy,  54  ;  pastor  an 
example  of,  57 ;  eminent,  expected 
of  ministers,  59  ;  for  eminent  glory 
awaiting,  62 ;  how  to  be  increased, 
64;  increased  by  morning  hour  of 
prayer,  71 ;  increased  by  study  of 
Scripture,  76 ;  cultivated  by  the 
pastor  preaching  to  himself,  79 ; 
hinderances  to,  82 ;  helps  to,  85. 

Plans,  of  daily  ministerial  work,  102, 
103;  of  Bible  study,  115;  of  study- 
ing Bible  geography,  116  ;  of  study- 
ing Bible  chronology,  118;  of 
memorizing  Scripture,  127 ;  of 
series  of  sermons,  183 ;  of  repeat- 
ing sermons,  221 ;  of  register  of 
families  in  the  congregation,  230; 
of  pastoral  visiting,  232;  of  visit- 
ing the  sick,  239 ;  of  conducting 
prayer-meetings,  303 ;  of  caring  for 
young  converts,  346  ;  of  catechizing 
in  the  Sabbath-school,  392 ;  of  pas- 
tor's Bible-class,  421 ;  of  preaching 
to  the  children,  422 ;  of  sessional 
work,  455 ;  of  presbyterial  work, 
481. 

Plans  of  work,  devising,  287. 

Poor,  women  visiting  the,  294. 

Power,  of  the  pastor  is  his  earnest 
godliness,  49. 

Prayer,  ministerial  piety  cultivated 
by,  64;  morning  hour  of,  71. 

Prayer-meetings,  female,  291 ;  great 
importance  of,  302 ;  mode  of  con- 
ducting, of  great  consequence,  303; 
rules  for  conducting,  303 ;  ther- 
mometer of  the  Church,  304 ;  make 
interesting  and  will  be  well  at- 
tended, 305 ;  friendliness  in,  305 ; 
exclude  fault-finding,  306;  audi- 
ence should  be  near  the  leader,  307  ; 
brevity  in,  308 ;  subject  sometimes 
previously  announced,  309 ;  not 
always    conducted   by   the    pastor, 


310  ;  voluntary  remarks  and  prayer, 
310;  requests  for  prayer,  311; 
Bible  readings  in,  311 ;  ladies  write 
for,  312;  spirited  singing,  312; 
variety  in,  313 ;  divine  presence  to 
be  sought,  314 ;  cottage  prayer- 
meetings,  316 ;  not  too  many,  318 ; 
young  converts  to  attend,  350. 

Preaching,  pastor  to  himself,  79 ; 
minister's  chief  calling,  152;  mat- 
ter of,  155;  nothing  but  the  word, 
164 ;  Christ  the  sum  and  substance 
of,  167  ;  without  Christ  is  vain,  172; 
nothing  but  Christ,  173 ;  the  doc- 
trines, 175 ;  manner  of,  188 ;  earn- 
estness in,  188 ;  with  tenderness, 
194 ;  with  sympathy,  198 ;  aiming  at 
conversions,  200;  sensational,  205. 

Preaching  to  children,  a  duty  of  pas- 
tors, 421 ;  plan  of,  422 ;  secret  of, 
422;  are  many  anecdotes  advisable? 
424. 

Preparation,  for  the  ministry,  import- 
ance of,  24  ;  for  entering  the  pulpit, 
215. 

Presbytery,  should  take  part  in  every 
good  work,  477  ;  what  it  should  do, 
477 ;  a  missionary  organization  in 
its  own  territory,  478 ;  church  ex- 
tension by,  479  ;  should  cultivate  its 
own  territory,  480 ;  constant  outlook 
for  new  localities,  480 ;  what  it  can 
do  in  such  localities,  481 ;  plan  of 
operations  by,  481. 

Procrastination,  of  work  to  be  guarded 
against,  108. 

Progress,  pastor  in  the  progress  of  the 
Church,  326 ;  essential,  326 ;  in 
what?  327  ;  special  efforts  for,  328. 

Promptness,  in  the  Sabbath-school, 
410. 

Proselyting,  one  of  the  first  practical 
difficulties,  495 ;  evils  of,  496 ;  when 
wrong,  495;  when  right,  497. 

Prosperity,  of  the  Church  depends  on 
piety  of  the  pastor,  47. 

Province  of  the  Sabbath-school,  378. 


INDEX. 


507 


Public  prayer,  rules  for,  208 ;  sense 
of  the  divine  presence,  208 ;  com- 
prehensive, 209;  specific,  210;  di- 
rect and  simple  in  language,  211; 
brief,  212 ;  saturated  with  Scrip- 
ture, 213;  learned  in  the  closet, 
214. 

Pulpit,  pastor  in  the,  151 ;  everything 
bent  toward  preaching,  154 ;  pre- 
paration for  entering,  215. 

Pimctuality,  in  all  duties,  104. 

R. 

Keaction,  danger  of,  in  revivals,  344. 

Reading,  and  books,  141, 

Register,  of  families  of  the  congrega- 
tion, 230. 

Repeating  sermons,  rules  concerning, 
221. 

Responsibility,  for  our  work,  281 ;  not 
sink  persona],  in  the  mass,  284 ;  of 
the  pastor  in  ecclesiastical  courts, 
474. 

Revivals,  general  subject  of,  330 ;  of 
inestimable  value,  330;  reality  of, 
331 ;  blessings  of,  333 ;  the  pastor 
do  most  of  the  preaching  in,  335 ; 
meetings  with  inquirers,  338 ;  the 
pastor  to  be  informed  who  are 
awakened,  339 ;  the  awakened  to 
be  visited  at  their  homes,  340; 
books  and  tracts  to  be  used  in,  342 ; 
danger  of  reaction,  344 ;  Alexan- 
der's criteria  of  a  genuine,  345; 
care  for  young  converts,  346. 

Roll  of  members,  purging,  460. 

Roll  of  families,  described,  230. 

S. 

Sabbath,  no  study  on  the,  104. 

Sabbath-school,  the  pastor  in  the,  360 ; 
now  looming  up  into  vast  propor- 
tions, 360 ;  importance  of,  361 ;  im- 
portance of,  because  of  relaxing  fam- 
ily instruction,  362 ;  testimonies  to 
its  value,  362 ;  a  prominent  part  of 


the  pastor's  work,  363 ;  enables  the 
pastor  to  reach  the  young,  365  ;  the 
future  of  the  Church  depends  on, 
366;  and  the  family,  367;  does 
not  interfere  with  family  religious 
instruction,  370;  relation  to  the 
Church,  373,  403;  should  be  con- 
ducted by  the  church,  375;  har- 
monizing with  the  church,  376; 
province  of,  378;  to  assist  in  the 
religious  training  of  the  Church's 
own  children,  379;  to  reach  the 
children  of  irreligious  parents,  380; 
furnishes  a  field  of  work  for  Chris- 
tians, 381 ;  immediate  aims  of,  382; 
seeks  the  conversion  of  the  scholars, 
382,  391 ;  aims  to  indoctrinate  the 
scholars,  383,  392;  it  trains  the 
young  in  benevolence,  386,  398 ; 
conducting  the,  387 ;  awaking  in- 
terest in  the  Bible,  387 ;  teaching 
the  Catechism,  392;  amount  of  its 
contributions,  400  ;  its  contributions 
should  be  given  to  its  own  Boards, 
401 ;  in  sympathy  with  the  Church, 
403 ;  improvements  in,  406 ;  dan- 
ger of  too  much  machinery,  409; 
promptness  in  everything,  410;  the 
library,  411 ;  prayer-meeting  at 
close  of,  413 ;  the  pastor's  person- 
al work  in,  414;  the  pastor  attend- 
ing, 415 ;  the  pastor  supervising, 
416;  the  pastor's  Bible-class,  419; 
the  pastor  preaching  to  children, 
421 ;  the  pastor  promoting  the  in- 
terests of,  through  the  congrega- 
tion, 425. 

Sacraments,  administering  the,  256; 
importance  of,  256;  making  much 
of,  257. 

Sameness  in  preaching,  study  alone 
overcomes,  95. 

Scholars,  conversion  of,  the  great  aim 
of  the  Sabbath-school,  382;  indoc- 
trination of,  383. 

Science,  Christian  beneficence  has  be- 
come a,  429. 


508 


INDEX. 


Scrap-book,  should  be  used,  150. 

Scriptures,  the  chief  source  of  Pasto- 
ral Theology,  18  ;  ministerial  piety 
increased  by  devotional  study  of, 
76 ;  should  be  compared  with  Scrip- 
ture, 121 ;  the  great  instrumentality 
of  conversion,  157 ;  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  157 ;  come  with  authority, 
159;  efficiency  of,  161 ;  nothing  else 
should  be  preached,  164;  should  be 
used  with  young  converts,  347. 

Sensational  preaching,  sin  and  folly 
of,  265. 

Series,  of  sermons,  180;  lists  of,  184. 

Sermons,  the  best  to  be  done  in  pre- 
paring each,  135;  Christ  in  every 
one,  172;  courses  of,  180;  written 
or  extemporaneous  ?  218 ;  repeating, 
220. 

Session,  all  its  members  should  be  in 
the  Sabbath-school,  377  ;  should  ap- 
point the  superintendent,  378 ;  the 
pastor  in  the,  450 ;  a  large  one  de- 
sirable, 451 ;  work  of,  452  ;  plan  of 
work  for,  455. 

Sick,  visiting  the,  237 ;  suggestions 
about  manner  of  visiting,  239  ;  vis- 
iting the,  by  women,  294. 

Silence,  power  of,  in  strifes,  468. 

Singing,  spirited,  in  prayer-meetings, 
312. 

Slothfulness,  a  great  temptation  of  the 
ministry,  98. 

Sociability,  of  the  pastor  with  the  peo- 
ple, 269. 

Something,  for  each  one  to  do,  284. 

Sorrowing,  visiting  the,  248. 

Sources,  of  Pastoral  Theology,  17. 

Speaking,  in  ecclesiastical  meetings, 
483. 

Special  efforts,  for  progress  to  be  occa- 
sionally made,  328. 

Stewards,  ministers  are,  41. 

Strangers,  attention  to,  297;  church 
kept  up  by,  297  ;  making  acquaint- 
ance of,  298 ;  hospitality  to,  in 
the  house  of  God,  299 ;   introduc- 


tions to,  should  not  be  waited  for, 
300. 

Strifes,  in  churches,  463;  terrible  evils 
of,  464;  the  pastor  should  shun, 
464;  the  pastor's  personal  difficul- 
ties, 465. 

Student's  Bible,  value  of,  122. 

Study,  the  pastor  in  the,  91 ;  close,  in- 
dispensable, 92;  scheme  of  the  day's, 
102 ;  number  of  houi"s  to  be  spent 
in,  daily,  102;  of  the  Bible,  110; 
of  Hebrew  and  Greek,  129. 

Success,  of  the  pastor  depends  on  his 
piety,  52. 

Superintendent,  an  elder  should  be, 
377  ;  appointed  by  the  session,  378  ; 
should  the  pastor  be?  418. 

Sympathy,  in  preaching,  198. 

System,  importance  of,  to  the  minis- 
ter, 99;  plan  of  ministerial  duties, 
102,  107. 

Systematic  giving,  importance  of,  442 ; 
plans  of,  444. 


Talents,  of  each  person  to  be  studied 
out,  282. 

Teachers,  pastor  should  be  consulted 
in  the  selection  of,  417. 

Temperance,  attention  to  the  subject 
of,  imperative,  323. 

Tenderness,  in  preaching,  194. 

Text,  connection  of,  should  be  stud- 
ied, 116. 

Theological  seminary,  now  the  train- 
ing agency  for  ministers,  16 ;  the 
times  require  great  diligence  in, 
29. 

Thermometer,  the  prayer-meeting  is, 
of  the  Church,  304. 

Times,  a  source  of  Pastoral  Theology, 
21 ;  the  ministry  needed  for  the,  28. 

Tracts  and  books,  circulating,  263 ;  to 
be  used  in  revivals,  342. 

Troublers,  of  the  church,  461 ;  in  ev- 
ery church,  461 ;  how  to  deal  with 


INDEX. 


509 


them,  462;  considerations  about, 
462. 

Truth,  only  to  be  preached,  165. 

Type  of  Christian  life,  a  higher,  to  be 
cultivated  in  the  Church,  356  ;  val- 
ue of  a  high,  357 ;  a  high,  may  be 
attained,  357  ;  how  it  may  be  reach- 
ed, 358. 


"Variety,  in  preaching  maintained 
only  by  study,  95 ;  in  prayer-meet- 
ings, 313. 

Version  of  the  Bible,  evils  of  correct- 
ing, in  the  pulpit,  134. 

Visiting,  importance  of  pastoral,  224  ; 
how  often  pastoral  visits  should  be 
made,  229 ;  plan  of  pastoral  visits, 
232 ;  how  pastoral  visiting  should 
be  conducted,  233;  the  sick,  237; 
rules  for  visiting  the  sick,  239 ;  the 
sorrowing,  248 ;  the  aged,  251 ;  in- 
quirers, 253;  the  aged,  sick  and 
poor  by  women,  294. 


■w. 

Women,  work  of,  290;  visiting  the 
aged,  sick  and  poor,  294 ;  Dorcas  so- 
cieties, 296;  writing  for  prayer-meet- 
ings, 312 ;  missionary  associations 
of,  448. 

Word  of  God,  the  matter  of  preach- 
ing, 155 ;  the  great  instrumentality 
of  conversion,  157 ;  the  sword  of 
the  Spirit,  158 ;  it  comes  with  au- 
thority, 159 ;  its  efficacy,  162 ;  the 


pastor  should  honor,  163;  nothing 
else  to  be  preached,  164. 

Work,  to  be  ahead  with,  107 ;  for  all 
to  do,  281 ;  each  responsible  for  his, 
281 ;  to  be  studied  out,  282 ;  what 
can  I  do  ?  283 ;  something  for  each 
one,  284;  ministers  should  find 
some,  for  each  person,  286 ;  devis- 
ing plans  of,  287 ;  of  the  elders, 
288 ;  of  women,  290 ;  young  con- 
verts should  be  kept  at,  352 ;  the 
Sabbath-school  furnishes  a  field  of, 
381. 

Workers,  church-members  all  should 
be,  280. 

Written  sermons,  advantages  of,  219. 


Y. 

YoTJNG,  importance  of  their  religious 
training,  361 ;  form  the  greater  part 
of  the  congregation,  364 ;  can  be 
reached  through  the  Sabbath-school, 
365. 

Young  converts,  care  for,  346 ;  coun- 
sels concerning,  346 ;  more  atten- 
tion to  them  than  to  others,  347  ; 
should  be  interested  in  the  Scrip- 
tures, 347 ;  Bible  exercises  with, 
348 ;  should  be  carefully  noticed, 
349;  might  be  invited  to  the  house 
of  the  pastor,  349 ;  individuals  to 
watch  over  them,  350 ;  should  be 
induced  to  attend  prayer-meetings, 
350  ;  should  have  meetings  of  their 
own,  351 ;  should  be  kept  busy,  352. 

Young  men,  speak  to,  300. 


^i'^-tH<-vVf1ivHfH  r^^H■^'*•;■- 
;l     ,i    .-i    iJ     .;     iW    ;■«;    ♦       ri    i-     *.  4.1.J    «•  i     .  


f  Ifif4<tvnivvn' 


'ii-i?'Tt 


